Mishkat al-MasabihChapter 4921 Hadiths

Prayer

كتاب الصلاة

Mishkat al-Masabih 522

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 522

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الصَّلَوَاتُ الْخَمْسُ وَالْجُمُعَةُ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ وَرَمَضَانُ إِلَى رَمَضَانَ مُكَفِّرَاتٌ لَمَّا بَيْنَهُنَّ إِذَا اجْتُنِبَتِ الْكَبَائِر» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The five prayers, Friday to Friday and Ramadan to Ramadan make atonement for what has happened since the previous one when major sins have been avoided.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 522

Mishkat al-Masabih 523

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 523

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " أَرَأَيْتُمْ لَوْ أَنَّ نَهْرًا بِبَابِ أَحَدِكُمْ يَغْتَسِلُ فِيهِ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ خَمْسًا هَلْ يَبْقَى مِنْ دَرَنِهِ شَيْءٌ؟ قَالُوا: لَا يَبْقَى مِنْ دَرَنِهِ شَيْءٌ. قَالَ: فَذَلِكَ مَثَلُ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسِ يَمْحُو اللَّهُ بِهِنَّ الْخَطَايَا "

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Tell me, if there were a river at the door of one of you in which he washed five times daily, would any of his filthiness remain?” When he received the reply that none of it would remain, he said, “That is like the five times of prayer by which God obliterates sins.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 523

Mishkat al-Masabih 524

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 524

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَجُلًا أَصَابَ مِنِ امْرَأَةٍ قُبْلَةً فَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرَهُ فَأَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى: (وَأَقِمِ الصَّلَاةَ طَرَفَيِ النَّهَارِ وَزُلَفًا مِنَ اللَّيْل إِن الْحَسَنَات يذْهبن السَّيِّئَات) فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلِي هَذَا؟ قَالَ: «لِجَمِيعِ أُمَّتِي كُلِّهِمْ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «لِمَنْ عَمِلَ بِهَا مِنْ أُمَّتِي»

Ibn Mas'ud said that a man kissed a woman and came and told the Prophet. Then God revealed, “And observe the prayer at the two ends of the day and the neighbouring parts of the night, for good deeds remove evil deeds (Al- Qur’an, 11:114).”’ The man asked God’s Messenger whether this referred to him, and he replied, “It refers to every one of my whole people.” A version has, “To those of my people who act upon it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 524

Mishkat al-Masabih 525

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 525

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَصَبْتُ حَدًّا فأقمه عَليّ قَالَ وَلم يسْأَله عَنهُ قَالَ وَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَصَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الصَّلَاة قَامَ إِلَيْهِ الرَّجُلُ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَصَبْتُ حَدًّا فأقم فِي كتاب الله قَالَ أَلَيْسَ قَدْ صَلَّيْتَ مَعَنَا قَالَ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ غَفَرَ لَكَ ذَنْبَكَ أَو قَالَ حدك "

Anas told of a man who came and said, “Messenger of God, I have done something which merits punishment, so appoint it for me.” He did not question him about it, and when the time for prayer came the man prayed along with him. Then when the Prophet had finished the prayer the man got up and said, “Messenger of God, I have done something which merits punishment, so appoint for me that God has decreed.” He asked, “Did you not pray along with us?” and when he replied that he had, he said, “Well, God has forgiven you your offence, or “your punishment”. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 525

Mishkat al-Masabih 526

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 526

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَي الْأَعْمَال أحب إِلَى الله قَالَ: «الصَّلَاةُ لِوَقْتِهَا» قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَيُّ قَالَ: «بِرُّ الْوَالِدَيْنِ» قُلْتُ ثُمَّ أَيُّ قَالَ: «الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ» قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي بِهِنَّ وَلَوِ استزدته لزادني

Ibn Mas'ud said:: I asked the Prophet which action is dearest to God and he replied, “Prayer at its proper time.” I asked what came next, and he replied that it was kindness to parents. I asked what came next and he replied that it was jihad in God's path. He said, “He told me of them, and if I had asked for more he would have told me more.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 526

Mishkat al-Masabih 527

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 527

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «بَيْنَ الْعَبْدِ وَبَيْنَ الْكُفْرِ ترك الصَّلَاة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “What lies between a man and infidelity is the abandonment of prayer.”* *This means that when a man does not make it his practice to observe the prayer he is no longer a Muslim. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 527

Mishkat al-Masabih 528

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 528

عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خَمْسُ صَلَوَاتٍ افْتَرَضَهُنَّ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى مَنْ أَحْسَنَ وُضُوءَهُنَّ وَصَلَّاهُنَّ لوقتهن وَأتم ركوعهن خشوعهن كَانَ لَهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَهْدٌ أَنْ يَغْفِرَ لَهُ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ فَلَيْسَ لَهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ عَهْدٌ إِنْ شَاءَ غَفَرَ لَهُ وَإِنْ شَاءَ عَذَّبَهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى مَالك وَالنَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

‘Ubada b. as-Samit reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Five times of prayer have been prescribed by God. If anyone performs the ablution for them well, observes them at their proper time, and perfectly performs the bowing and showing of submissiveness during them, he has a covenant from God to forgive him; but if anyone does not do so, he has no covenant. If He wills He may forgive him, but if He wills He may punish him.” Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Malik and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 528

Mishkat al-Masabih 529

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 529

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلُّوا خَمْسَكُمْ وَصُومُوا شَهْرَكُمْ وَأَدُّوا زَكَاةَ أَمْوَالِكُمْ وَأَطِيعُوا ذَا أَمْرِكُمْ تدْخلُوا جنَّة ربكُم» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If you observe your five times of prayer, fast during your month, pay the zakat on your properties, and obey him who has a right to issue commands to you, you will enter your Lord’s paradise.” Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 529

Mishkat al-Masabih 530

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 530

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مُرُوا أَوْلَادَكُمْ بِالصَّلَاةِ وَهُمْ أَبْنَاءُ سَبْعِ سِنِينَ وَاضْرِبُوهُمْ عَلَيْهَا وَهُمْ أَبْنَاءُ عَشْرٍ سِنِين وَفَرِّقُوا بَيْنَهُمْ فِي الْمَضَاجِعِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَكَذَا رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة عَنهُ وَفِي المصابيح عَن سُبْرَة بن معبد

‘Amr b. Shu'aib said on his father’s authority that his grandfather reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Command your children to observe prayer when they are seven years old, and beat them for sleep together.” Abu Dawud transmitted it; and Baghawi transmitted it thus from him in Sharh as-sunna but in al-Masabih from Sabra b. Ma‘bad.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 530

Mishkat al-Masabih 531

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 531

وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْعَهْدُ الَّذِي بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَهُمْ الصَّلَاةُ فَمَنْ تَرَكَهَا فَقَدْ كَفَرَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Buraida reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The covenant between us and them is prayer, so if anyone abandons it he has become an infidel.” Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 531

Mishkat al-Masabih 532

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 532

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي عَالَجْتُ امْرَأَةً فِي أَقْصَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَإِنِّي أَصَبْتُ مِنْهَا مَا دُونَ أَنْ أَمَسَّهَا فَأَنَا هَذَا فَاقْضِ فِيَّ مَا شِئْتَ. فَقَالَ عُمَرَ لَقَدْ سَتَرَكَ اللَّهُ لَو سترت نَفْسِكَ. قَالَ وَلَمْ يَرُدَّ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ شَيْئًا فَقَامَ الرَّجُلُ فَانْطَلَقَ فَأَتْبَعَهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلًا فَدَعَاهُ وتلا عَلَيْهِ هَذِه الْآيَة (أقِم الصَّلَاةَ طَرَفَيِ النَّهَارِ وَزُلَفًا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ إِنَّ الْحَسَنَات يذْهبن السَّيِّئَات ذَلِك ذكرى لِلذَّاكِرِينَ) فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ هَذَا لَهُ خَاصَّة قَالَ: «بل للنَّاس كَافَّة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud told of a man coming to the Prophet and saying, “Messenger of God, I sported with a woman on the outskirts of Medina, and I got what I wanted from her short of having intercourse with her. Now here I am, so decide what you wish about me.” ‘Umar said to him, “God has concealed this about you. Would that you had kept it to yourself!” Ibn Mas'ud said that the Prophet gave no reply, so the man got up and went away. Then the Prophet sent a man after him to summon him, and he recited this verse to him. “And observe the prayer at the two ends of the day and the neighbouring parts of the night, for good deeds remove evil deeds. That is a reminder to those who remember (Al-Qur’an, 11:114).” One of the people asked, “Prophet of God, does this refer to him in particular?” He replied, “No, it refers to all men.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 532

Mishkat al-Masabih 533

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 533

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: خَرَجَ زَمَنَ الشِّتَاءِ وَالْوَرَقُ يَتَهَافَتُ فَأَخَذَ بِغُصْنَيْنِ مِنْ شَجَرَةٍ قَالَ فَجَعَلَ ذَلِكَ الْوَرَقُ يَتَهَافَتُ قَالَ فَقَالَ: «يَا أَبَا ذَرٍّ» قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «إِنَّ العَبْد الْمُسلم ليصل الصَّلَاة يُرِيد بهَا وَجه الله فتهافت عَنهُ ذنُوبه كَمَا يتهافت هَذَا الْوَرَقُ عَنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ

Abu Dharr said that the Prophet went out in winter time when the leaves were falling, and took two branches of a tree whose leaves began to fall. He then addressed Abu Dharr who replied, “At your service, Messenger of God.” He said, “A Muslim observes prayer for God’s sake and his sins fall from him as these leaves fall from this tree.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 533

Mishkat al-Masabih 534

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 534

وَعَن زيد بن خَالِد الْجُهَنِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى سَجْدَتَيْنِ لَا يَسْهُو فِيهِمَا غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ

Zaid b Khalid al-Juhani reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone observes two prostrations without being negligent in them, God will forgive him his previous sins.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 534

Mishkat al-Masabih 535

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 535

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ عَنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَنَّهُ ذَكَرَ الصَّلَاةَ يَوْمًا فَقَالَ: «مَنْ حَافَظَ عَلَيْهَا كَانَتْ لَهُ نُورًا وَبُرْهَانًا وَنَجَاةً يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَمن لم يحافظ عَلَيْهَا لم يكن لَهُ نور وَلَا برهَان وَلَا نجاة وَكَانَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مَعَ قَارُونَ وَفِرْعَوْنَ وَهَامَانَ وَأُبَيِّ بْنِ خَلَفٍ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شُعَبِ الْإِيمَانِ

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As said that the Prophet mentioned prayer one day saying, “If anyone keeps to it, it will be light, evidence and salvation for him on the day of resurrection; but if anyone does not keep to it, it will not be for him light, evidence, or salvation, and on the day of resurrection he will be associated with Qarun, Pharaoh, Haman, 1 and Ubayy b. Khalaf”2 1. These three are mentioned together in Al-Qur’an, 29:39; 40:24. A longer account is given of Qarun in 28:76 ff. Haman is mentioned also in 28:38. The Old Testament gives the story of Korah (Qarun) in Numbers, Chap. 16, and of Haman in Esther, Chaps, 3 ff. 2. Ubayy had been an enemy of the Prophet in Mecca. Ubayy had said he would kill him, but the Prophet replied that if God willed he would kill Ubayy. At the battle of Uhud (3 A H.) Ubayy received a scratch, and remembering the Prophet’s words, he felt sure he was going to die. He died at Sarif, about six miles from Mecca, as he was returning home. See the Cairo edition of as-Sira an-nabawiya by Ibn Hisham, 1355/1936, vol.3, p. 89. Ahmad, Darimi, and Baihaqi in Shu'ab al-lman transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 535

Mishkat al-Masabih 536

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 536

وَعَن عبد الله بن شَقِيق قَالَ: كَانَ أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَرَوْنَ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْأَعْمَالِ تَركه كفر غير الصَّلَاة. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Abdallah b. Shaqiq said that the companions of God’s Messenger did not consider the abandonment of any good deeds but prayer to be infidelity. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 536

Mishkat al-Masabih 537

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 537

وَعَن أبي الدَّرْدَاء قَالَ: أَوْصَانِي خَلِيلِي أَنْ لَا تُشْرِكَ بِاللَّهِ شَيْئًا وَإِنْ قُطِّعْتَ وَحُرِّقْتَ وَلَا تَتْرُكْ صَلَاةً مَكْتُوبَة مُتَعَمدا فَمن تَركهَا مُتَعَمدا فقد بَرِئت مِنْهُ الذِّمَّةُ وَلَا تَشْرَبِ الْخَمْرَ فَإِنَّهَا مِفْتَاحُ كل شَرّ. رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

Abu Darda’ said:: My friend enjoined me thus, “Do not associate anything with God even if you are cut to pieces and burnt; do not abandon a prescribed prayer intentionally, for if anyone abandons it intentionally protection will not apply to him; and do not drink wine, for it is the key to every evil.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 537

Mishkat al-Masabih 538

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 538

عَن عبد اللَّهِ ابْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «وَقْتُ الظُّهْرِ إِذَا زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَكَانَ ظِلُّ الرَّجُلِ كَطُولِهِ مَا لَمْ يَحْضُرِ الْعَصْرُ وَوَقْتُ الْعَصْرِ مَا لَمْ تَصْفَرَّ الشَّمْسُ وَوَقْتُ صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ مَا لَمْ يَغِبِ الشَّفَقُ وَوَقْتُ صَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى نِصْفِ اللَّيْلِ الْأَوْسَطِ وَوَقْتُ صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ مِنْ طُلُوعِ الْفَجْرِ مَا لَمْ تَطْلُعِ الشَّمْسُ فَإِذَا طَلَعَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَأَمْسِكْ عَنِ الصَّلَاة فَإِنَّهَا تطلع بَين قَرْني شَيْطَان» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The time of the noon prayer is when the sun passes the meridian and a man’s shadow is the same length as his height, so long as the time for the afternoon prayer has not come; the time for the afternoon prayer is as long as the sun has not become yellow; the time of the sunset prayer is as long as the twilight has not ended; the time of the night prayer is up to midnight; and the time of the morning prayer is from the appearance of dawn, as long as the sun has not risen, but when the sun rises refrain from prayer, for it rises between the horns of the devil.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 538

Mishkat al-Masabih 539

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 539

وَعَن بُرَيْدَة قَالَ: أَنَّ رَجُلًا سَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلَاةِ فَقَالَ لَهُ: «صَلِّ مَعَنَا هَذَيْنِ» يَعْنِي الْيَوْمَيْنِ فَلَمَّا زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ أَمَرَ بِلَالًا فَأَذَّنَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الظُّهْرَ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ بَيْضَاءُ نَقِيَّةٌ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْمَغْرِبَ حِينَ غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْعِشَاءَ حِينَ غَابَ الشَّفَقُ ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُ فَأَقَامَ الْفَجْرَ حِينَ طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ فَلَمَّا أَنْ كَانَ الْيَوْمُ الثَّانِي أَمَرَهُ فَأَبْرَدَ بِالظُّهْرِ فَأَبْرَدَ بِهَا فَأَنْعَمَ أَنْ يُبْرِدَ بِهَا وَصَلَّى الْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ أَخَّرَهَا فَوْقَ الَّذِي كَانَ وَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَغِيبَ الشَّفَقُ وَصَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ بَعْدَمَا ذَهَبَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ وَصَلَّى الْفَجْرَ فَأَسْفَرَ بِهَا ثُمَّ قَالَ أَيْنَ السَّائِلُ عَنْ وَقْتِ الصَّلَاةِ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «وَقْتُ صَلَاتكُمْ بَين مَا رَأَيْتُمْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Buraida told of a man asking God’s Messenger about the time of prayer, to which he replied, “Pray with us these two,” meaning two days. When the sun passed the meridian he gave command to Bilal who uttered the call to prayer, then he commanded him and he made the announcement declaring that the time to begin the noon prayer had come. He gave him command and he made the announcement declaring that the time to being the afternoon prayer had come when the sun was high, white and clear. Then he gave him command and he made the announcement declaring that the time to begin the sunset prayer had come when the sun had set. Then he gave him command and he made the announcement declaring that the time to begin the night prayer had come when the twilight had ended. Then he gave him command and he made the announcement declaring that the time to begin the dawn prayer had come when the dawn appeared. Next day he commanded him to delay the noon prayer till the extreme heat had passed and he did so, and he allowed it to be delayed till the extreme heat had passed. He observed the afternoon prayer when the sun was high, delaying it beyond the time he had previously observed it. He observed the sunset prayer before the twilight had ended; he observed the night prayer when a third of the night had passed; and he observed the dawn prayer when there was clear daylight. Then asking where the man was who had enquired about the time of prayer and receiving from him a reply that he was present, he said, “The time for your prayer is within the limits of what you have seen.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 539

Mishkat al-Masabih 540

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 540

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَمَّنِي جِبْرِيلُ عِنْدَ الْبَيْتِ مَرَّتَيْنِ فَصَلَّى بِيَ الظُّهْرَ حِينَ زَالَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَكَانَتْ قَدْرَ الشِّرَاكِ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْعَصْرَ حِين كَانَ ظلّ كل شَيْء مثله وَصلى بِي يَعْنِي الْمغرب حِين أفطر الصَّائِم وَصلى بِي الْعشَاء حِينَ غَابَ الشَّفَقُ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْفَجْرَ حِينَ حَرُمَ الطَّعَامُ وَالشَّرَابُ عَلَى الصَّائِمِ فَلَمَّا كَانَ الْغَدُ صَلَّى بِيَ الظُّهْرَ حِينَ كَانَ ظِلُّهُ مِثْلَهُ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْعَصْرَ حِينَ كَانَ ظِلُّهُ مِثْلَيْهِ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْمَغْرِبَ حِينَ أَفْطَرَ الصَّائِمُ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْعِشَاءَ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ وَصَلَّى بِيَ الْفَجْرَ فَأَسَفَرَ ثُمَّ الْتَفَتَ إِلَيَّ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ هَذَا وَقْتُ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ مِنْ قَبْلِكَ وَالْوَقْتُ مَا بَيْنَ هَذَيْنِ الْوَقْتَيْنِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Gabriel twice led me in prayer at the House (i.e. the Ka’ba). He prayed the noon prayer with me when the sun had passed the meridian to the extent of the thong of a sandal; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when every thing’s shadow was as long as itself; he prayed the sunset prayer with me at the time when one who has been fasting breaks his fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when the twilight had ended; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me at the time when food and drink become forbidden to one who is fasting. On the following day he prayed the noon prayer with me when his shadow was as long as himself; he prayed the afternoon prayer with me when his shadow was twice as long as himself; he prayed the sunset prayer with me at the time when one who has been fasting breaks his fast; he prayed the night prayer with me when about a third of the night had passed; and he prayed the dawn prayer with me when there was clear daylight. Then turning to me he said, ‘Muhammad, this is the time observed by the prophets before you, and the time is anywhere between these two times.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 540

Mishkat al-Masabih 541

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 541

وَعَن ابْنِ شِهَابٍ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ أَخَّرَ الْعَصْرَ شَيْئًا فَقَالَ لَهُ عُرْوَةُ: أَمَا إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ قَدْ نَزَلَ فَصَلَّى أَمَامَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ: اعْلَمْ مَا تَقُولُ يَا عُرْوَةُ فَقَالَ: سَمِعْتُ بَشِيرَ بْنَ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا مَسْعُودٍ يَقُولُ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «نَزَلَ جِبْرِيلُ فَأَمَّنِي فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ» يحْسب بأصابعه خمس صلوَات

Ibn Shihab said that ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘Aziz postponed the afternoon prayer somewhat and 'Urwa said to him, “Gabriel has come down and prayed in front of God’s Messenger.” So ‘Umar said to him, “Be sure of what you are saying, ‘Urwa.” He replied:: “I heard Bashir b. Abu Mas'ud say that he heard Abu Mas'ud say that he heard God’s Messenger say, 'Gabriel came down and acted as my imam and I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him, then I prayed along with him,’ reckoning with his fingers five times of prayer." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 541

Mishkat al-Masabih 542

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 542

وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: أَنَّهُ كَتَبَ إِلَى عُمَّالِهِ إِنَّ أَهَمَّ أُمُورِكُمْ عِنْدِي الصَّلَاة فَمن حَفِظَهَا وَحَافَظَ عَلَيْهَا حَفِظَ دِينَهُ وَمَنْ ضَيَّعَهَا فَهُوَ لِمَا سِوَاهَا أَضْيَعُ ثُمَّ كَتَبَ أَنْ صلوا الظّهْر إِذا كَانَ الْفَيْءُ ذِرَاعًا إِلَى أَنْ يَكُونَ ظِلُّ أَحَدِكُمْ مِثْلَهُ وَالْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ بَيْضَاءُ نَقِيَّةٌ قَدْرَ مَا يَسِيرُ الرَّاكِبُ فَرْسَخَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلَاثَةً قبل مغيب الشَّمْس وَالْمغْرب إِذا غربت الشَّمْسُ وَالْعِشَاءَ إِذَا غَابَ الشَّفَقُ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ فَمَنْ نَامَ فَلَا نَامَتْ عَيْنُهُ فَمَنْ نَامَ فَلَا نَامَتْ عَيْنُهُ فَمَنْ نَامَ فَلَا نَامَتْ عَيْنُهُ وَالصُّبْحَ وَالنُّجُومُ بَادِيَةٌ مُشْتَبِكَةٌ. رَوَاهُ مَالك

It is told of ‘Umar b. al-Khattab that he wrote to his governors, “The most important matter which concerns you in my opinion is prayer; whoever observes it and is attentive to it will guard his religion, but whoever neglects it will be more neglectful of other things." Thereafter he wrote telling them to observe the moon prayer in the period when the shade was a cubit long up to the time when a man’s shadow was as long as himself; the afternoon prayer when the sun was high, white and clear, when there was still time for a rider to go two or three leagues before sunset:: the sunset prayer after the sun had set; the night prayer between the ending of the twilight and the passing of a third of the night (adding three times “if one lies down to sleep may his eye not sleep”); and the morning prayer when the stars were still visible and out in abundance. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 542

Mishkat al-Masabih 543

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 543

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كَانَ قَدْرُ صَلَاةِ رَسُول الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم الظّهْر فِي الصَّيْفِ ثَلَاثَةَ أَقْدَامٍ إِلَى خَمْسَةِ أَقْدَامٍ وَفِي الشِّتَاءِ خَمْسَةَ أَقْدَامٍ إِلَى سَبْعَةِ أَقْدَامٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Ibn Mas'ud said that the extent of the shadow when God’s Messenger prayed the noon prayer was three to five feet in summer and five to seven feet in winter. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 543

Mishkat al-Masabih 544

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 544

عَنْ سَيَّارِ بْنِ سَلَامَةَ قَالَ: دَخَلْتُ أَنَا وَأَبِي عَلَى أَبِي بَرْزَةَ الْأَسْلَمِيِّ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبِي كَيْفَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي الْمَكْتُوبَةَ فَقَالَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي الْهَجِيرَ الَّتِي تَدْعُونَهَا الْأُولَى حِينَ تَدْحَضُ الشَّمْسُ وَيُصلي الْعَصْر ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ أَحَدُنَا إِلَى رَحْلِهِ فِي أَقْصَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَالشَّمْسُ حَيَّةٌ وَنَسِيتُ مَا قَالَ فِي الْمغرب وَكَانَ يسْتَحبّ أَن يُؤَخر الْعشَاء الَّتِي تَدْعُونَهَا الْعَتَمَةَ وَكَانَ يَكْرَهُ النَّوْمَ قَبْلَهَا والْحَدِيث بعْدهَا وَكَانَ يَنْفَتِل مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْغَدَاةِ حِينَ يَعْرِفُ الرَّجُلُ جَلِيسَهُ وَيَقْرَأُ بِالسِتِّينَ إِلَى الْمِائَةِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: وَلَا يُبَالِي بِتَأْخِيرِ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ وَلَا يُحِبُّ النَّوْمَ قَبْلَهَا وَالْحَدِيثَ بَعْدَهَا

Sayyar b. Salama said:: My father and I visited Abu Barza al-Aslami and my father asked him how God’s Messenger used to observe the prescribed prayer. He replied, “He used to pray the noon prayer (al-hajir), which you call the first, when the sun was past the meridian; he would pray the afternoon prayer, after which one of us would return to his dwelling in the outskirts of Medina while the sun was still bright; (I forget what he said about the sunset prayer); he liked to postpone the night prayer, which you call al-atama, objecting to sleeping before it or talking after it and he would turn away from the morning prayer when a man could recognise his neighbour, and he would recite from sixty to a hundred verses during it.” A version has, “He did not mind postponing the night prayer till a third of the night had passed; and he did not like sleeping before it, or talking after it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 544

Mishkat al-Masabih 545

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 545

وَعَن مُحَمَّد بن عَمْرو هُوَ ابْن الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: سَأَلْنَا جَابِرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ صَلَاةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ بِالْهَاجِرَةِ وَالْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ حَيَّةٌ وَالْمَغْرِبَ إِذَا وَجَبَتْ وَالْعِشَاءَ إِذَا كَثُرَ النَّاسُ عَجَّلَ وَإِذَا قَلُّوا أَخَّرَ وَالصُّبْح بِغَلَس

Muhammad b. ‘Amr b. al-Hasan b. ‘Ali said:: We asked Jabir b. ‘Abdallah about the Prophet’s observance of prayer and he said, “He used to pray the noon prayer in the midday heat; the afternoon prayer when the sun was bright; the sunset prayer when the sun had completely set; the night prayer early if many were present, but late if there were few; and the dawn prayer just before daybreak.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 545

Mishkat al-Masabih 546

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 546

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالظَّهَائِرِ سَجَدْنَا على ثيابنا اتقاء الْحر

Anas said, “When we prayed behind the Prophet at midday in summer we prostrated ourselves on our clothing to protect ourselves from the heat.” (Bukhari and Muslim, the wording being Bukhari’s.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 546

Mishkat al-Masabih 547

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 547

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا اشْتَدَّ الْحَرُّ فَأَبْرِدُوا بِالصَّلَاةِ» وفي رواية للبخاري عن أبي سعيد : " بالظهر فإن شدة الحر من فيح جهنم واشتكت النار إلى ربها فقالت : رب أكل بعضي بعضا فأذن لها بنفسين نفس في الشتاء ونفس في الصيف أشد ما تجدون من الحر وأشد ما تجدون من الزمهرير " . وفي رواية للبخاري : " فأشد ما تجدون من الحر فمن سمومها وأشد ما تجدون من البرد فمن زمهريرها "

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the heat is severe, postpone the prayer till it is cooler.” A version by Bukhari from Abu Sa‘id has, “at noonday, for the violent heat comes from the bubbling over of Jahannam, and hell complained to its Lord saying, ‘My Lord I am being devoured by myself,' so He allowed it two exhalations one in winter and one in summer, the most severe heat and the most severe cold you experience.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) A version by Bukhari has, “The most severe heat you experience comes from its hot wind, and the most severe cold you experience comes from its intense cold.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 547

Mishkat al-Masabih 548

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 548

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي الْعَصْرَ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ حَيَّةٌ فَيَذْهَبُ الذَّاهِبُ إِلَى الْعَوَالِي فَيَأْتِيهِمْ وَالشَّمْسُ مُرْتَفِعَةٌ وَبَعْضُ الْعَوَالِي مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ على أَرْبَعَة أَمْيَال أَو نَحوه

Anas said that God’s Messenger used to pray the afternoon prayer when the sun was high and bright, then one would go off to al-'Awali (Villages on high ground outside Medina) and get there while the sun was still high. Parts of al-‘Awali were four miles or thereabouts from Medina. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 548

Mishkat al-Masabih 549

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 549

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " تِلْكَ صَلَاةُ الْمُنَافِقِ: يَجْلِسُ يَرْقُبُ الشَّمْسَ حَتَّى إِذَا اصْفَرَّتْ وَكَانَتْ بَيْنَ قَرْنَيِ الشَّيْطَانِ قَامَ فَنَقَرَ أَرْبَعًا لَا يَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ فِيهَا إِلَّا قَلِيلا ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “This is how a hypocrite prays:: he sits watching the sun, and when it becomes yellow and is between the horns of the devil, he rises and prays four rak'as quickly, mentioning God seldom during them.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 549

Mishkat al-Masabih 550

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 550

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الَّذِي تَفُوتُهُ صَلَاةُ الْعَصْرِ فَكَأَنَّمَا وُتِرَ أَهْلَهُ وَمَالَهُ»

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone misses the afternoon prayer, it is as though he had been cut off from his family and his property.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 550

Mishkat al-Masabih 551

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 551

وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ تَرَكَ صَلَاةَ الْعَصْرِ فقد حَبط عمله. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Buraida reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone abandons the afternoon prayer, his deeds are of no avail.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 551

Mishkat al-Masabih 552

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 552

وَعَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا نُصَلِّي الْمَغْرِبَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَيَنْصَرِف أَحَدنَا وَإنَّهُ ليبصر مواقع نبله "

Rafi‘ b. Khadij said, “We used to observe the sunset prayer with God’s Messenger, then one of us would go away when it was still possible to see the distance of a bowshot.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 552

Mishkat al-Masabih 553

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 553

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانُوا يُصَلُّونَ الْعَتَمَةَ فِيمَا بَيْنَ أَنْ يغيب لاشفق إِلَى ثلث اللَّيْل الأول

‘A'isha said that they used to pray the night prayer at any time after the ending of the twilight until a third of the night had passed. (Bukhari and Muslim)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 553

Mishkat al-Masabih 554

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 554

وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيُصَلِّي الصُّبْحَ فَتَنْصَرِفُ النِّسَاءُ مُتَلَفِّعَاتٌ بمروطهن مَا يعرفن من الْغَلَس

She also said that God’s Messenger would pray the Morning Prayer, and the women would depart wrapped up in their woolen garments, being unrecognizable because of the darkness before dawn. (Bukhari and Muslim)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 554

Mishkat al-Masabih 555

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 555

وَعَن قَتَادَة وَعَن أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَزَيْدَ بْنَ ثَابِتٍ تَسَحَّرَا فَلَمَّا فَرَغَا مِنْ سَحُورِهِمَا قَامَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى. قُلْنَا لِأَنَسٍ: كَمْ كَانَ بَيْنَ فَرَاغِهِمَا مِنْ سَحُورِهِمَا وَدُخُولِهِمَا فِي الصَّلَاة؟ قَالَ: قَدْرُ مَا يَقْرَأُ الرَّجُلُ خَمْسِينَ آيَةً. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Qatada said on the authority of Anas that the Prophet and Zaid b Anas had a meal at daybreak, and when they finished their meal God’s prophet got up to pray and performed the prayer. On being asked how long it was between the end of their meal and their beginning to pray Anas replied that it was about os long as a man takes to recite fifty verses. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 555

Mishkat al-Masabih 556

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 556

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " كَيْفَ أَنْتَ إِذَا كَانَتْ عَلَيْكَ أُمَرَاءُ يُمِيتُونَ الصَّلَاةَ أَوْ قَالَ: يُؤَخِّرُونَ الصَّلَاةَ عَنْ وَقْتِهَا؟ قُلْتُ: فَمَا تَأْمُرُنِي؟ قَالَ: " صَلِّ الصَّلَاةَ لِوَقْتِهَا فَإِنْ أَدْرَكْتَهَا مَعَهُمْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّهَا لَك نَافِلَة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Dharr said:: God’s Messenger asked me, “How will you act when you are under rulers who make prayer a dead thing, or delay it beyond its proper time?” When I asked what he commanded me to do he replied, “Observe the prayer at its proper time, and if you can say it along with them do so, for it will be a supererogatory prayer for you.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 556

Mishkat al-Masabih 557

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 557

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ أَدْرَكَ رَكْعَةً مِنَ الصُّبْحِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ فَقَدْ أَدْرَكَ الصُّبْحَ. وَمَنْ أَدْرَكَ رَكْعَةً مِنَ الْعَصْرِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تغرب الشَّمْس فقد أدْرك الْعَصْر»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone performs a rak'a of the Morning Prayer before sunrise, he has observed the Morning Prayer; and if anyone performs a rak'a of the afternoon prayer before sunset, he has observed the afternoon prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 557

Mishkat al-Masabih 558

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 558

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أَدْرَكَ أَحَدُكُمْ سَجْدَةً مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ فَلْيُتِمَّ صَلَاتَهُ وَإِذَا أَدْرَكَ سَجْدَةً مِنْ صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ فَلْيُتِمَّ صَلَاتَهُ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any of you performs a sajda of the afternoon prayer before sunset, he should complete his prayer; and if he is present at a sajda of the Morning Prayer before sunrise, he should complete his prayer.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 558

Mishkat al-Masabih 559

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 559

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ نَسِيَ صَلَاةً أَوْ نَامَ عَنْهَا فَكَفَّارَتُهُ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَهَا إِذَا ذَكَرَهَا» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «لَا كَفَّارَة لَهَا إِلَّا ذَلِك»

Anas reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone forgets a stated prayer or oversleeps, expiation is made by observing it when he remembers it.” A version has “That is the only expiation for it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 559

Mishkat al-Masabih 560

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 560

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَيْسَ فِي النَّوْمِ تَفْرِيطٌ إِنَّمَا التَّفْرِيطُ فِي الْيَقَظَةِ. فَإِذَا نَسِيَ أَحَدُكُمْ صَلَاةً أَوْ نَامَ عَنْهَا فَلْيُصَلِّهَا إِذَا ذَكَرَهَا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى قَالَ: (وَأَقِمِ الصَّلَاةَ لذكري) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Qatada reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There is no remissness in sleep, it is only when one is awake that there is remissness; so when any of you forgets a stated prayer or oversleeps, he should observe it when he remembers it, for God has said, ‘And observe the prayer for remembrance of Me’” (Al-Qur’an, 20:14). Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 560

Mishkat al-Masabih 561

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 561

عَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «يَا عَلِيُّ ثَلَاثٌ لَا تُؤَخِّرْهَا الصَّلَاةُ إِذَا أَتَتْ وَالْجِنَازَةُ إِذَا حَضَرَتْ وَالْأَيِّمُ إِذَا وَجَدْتَ لَهَا كُفُؤًا» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Ali told how the Prophet said, “There are three things, ‘Ali, which you must not postpone:: prayer when its time comes, a funeral, and the marriage of an unmarried woman when she finds one of suitable class for her.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 561

Mishkat al-Masabih 562

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 562

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْوَقْتُ الْأَوَّلُ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ رِضْوَانُ اللَّهِ وَالْوَقْتُ الْآخَرُ عَفْوُ اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The earliest time for prayer is what pleases God, and the latest time is what God allows as a concession.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 562

Mishkat al-Masabih 563

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 563

وَعَن أم فَرْوَة قَالَتْ: سُئِلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَيُّ الْأَعْمَالِ أَفْضَلُ؟ قَالَ: «الصَّلَاةُ لِأَوَّلِ وَقْتِهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: لَا يُرْوَى الْحَدِيثُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ الْعُمَرِيِّ وَهُوَ لَيْسَ بِالْقَوِيِّ عِنْد أهل الحَدِيث

Umm Farwa said that when asked what act was most excellent, the Prophet replied that it was prayer at the beginning of the proper period for it. Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said that the tradition is transmitted only from the traditions of ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar al-‘Umari who is not considered by traditionists to be strong.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 563

Mishkat al-Masabih 564

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 564

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: مَا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةً لِوَقْتِهَا الْآخِرِ مَرَّتَيْنِ حَتَّى قَبَضَهُ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger did not pray any prayer at the last possible moment on two occasions during his whole life. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 564

Mishkat al-Masabih 565

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 565

وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا تَزَالُ أُمَّتِي بِخَيْرٍ أَوْ قَالَ: عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ مَا لَمْ يُؤَخِّرُوا الْمَغْرِبَ إِلَى أَنْ تَشْتَبِكَ النُّجُومُ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَرَوَاهُ الدَّارمِيّ عَن الْعَبَّاس

Abu Ayyub reported God's Messenger as saying, “My people will continue to prosper (or he said, to follow Islam), as long as they do not postpone the sunset prayer till the stars are not in abundance.” Abu Dawud transmitted it and Darimi transmitted it from al-‘Abbas.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 565

Mishkat al-Masabih 566

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 566

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَوْلَا أَن أشق على أمتِي لأمرتهم أَنْ يُؤَخِّرُوا الْعِشَاءَ إِلَى ثُلُثِ اللَّيْلِ أَوْ نصفه» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Were it not for causing distress to my people, I would command them to postpone the night prayer till a third or a half of the night had passed.” Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 566

Mishkat al-Masabih 567

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 567

وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " أَعْتِمُوا بِهَذِهِ الصَّلَاةِ فَإِنَّكُمْ قَدْ فُضِّلْتُمْ بِهَا عَلَى سَائِرِ الْأُمَمِ وَلَمْ تُصَلِّهَا أُمَّةٌ قَبْلَكُمْ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Mu'adh b, Jabal reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Observe this prayer when it is dark, for by it you have been made superior to all the peoples, no people having observed it before you”. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 567

Mishkat al-Masabih 568

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 568

وَعَن النُّعْمَان بن بشير قَالَ: أَنَا أَعْلَمُ بِوَقْتِ هَذِهِ الصَّلَاةِ صَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ الْآخِرَةِ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّيهَا لِسُقُوطِ الْقَمَرِ لِثَالِثَةٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد والدارمي

An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said, “I am the one who is best informed of the time of this prayer, the last prayer of the evening. God’s Messenger used to observe it when the moon went down on its third night.” Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 568

Mishkat al-Masabih 569

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 569

وَعَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَسْفِرُوا بِالْفَجْرِ فَإِنَّهُ أَعْظَمُ لِلْأَجْرِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَلَيْسَ عِنْدَ النَّسَائِيِّ: «فَإِنَّهُ أَعْظَمُ لِلْأَجْرِ»

Rafi' b. Khadij reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Observe Morning Prayer at dawn, for it is the practice most productive of reward.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it, but Nasa’i does not have “for it is the practice most productive of reward.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 569

Mishkat al-Masabih 570

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 570

عَنْ رَافِعِ بْنِ خَدِيجٍ قَالَ: «كُنَّا نُصَلِّي الْعَصْرَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ تُنْحَرُ الْجَزُورُ فَتُقْسَمُ عَشْرَ قِسَمٍ ثُمَّ تُطْبَخُ فَنَأْكُلُ لَحْمًا نَضِيجًا قَبْلَ مَغِيبِ الشَّمْس»

Rafi‘ b. Khadij said, “We u.ed to pray the afternoon prayer with God’s Messenger, then a camel would be slaughtered, divided into ten portions, and cooked, and we would eat well-done meat before sunset.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 570

Mishkat al-Masabih 571

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 571

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: مَكَثْنَا ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ نَنْتَظِرُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِصَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ الْآخِرَةِ فَخَرَجَ إِلَيْنَا حِينَ ذَهَبَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ فَلَا نَدْرِي أَشَيْءٌ شَغَلَهُ فِي أَهْلِهِ أَوْ غَيْرُ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ حِينَ خَرَجَ: «إِنَّكُمْ لَتَنْتَظِرُونِ صَلَاةً مَا يَنْتَظِرُهَا أَهْلُ دِينٍ غَيْرُكُمْ وَلَوْلَا أَنْ يَثْقُلَ عَلَى أُمَّتِي لَصَلَّيْتُ بِهِمْ هَذِهِ السَّاعَةَ» ثُمَّ أَمَرَ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَأَقَامَ الصَّلَاة وَصلى. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar said:: We waited one night in expectation of God’s Messenger for the last prayer of the evening, and he came out to us when a third of the night had passed, or later; we did not know whether he had been occupied with family business, or something else. When he came out he said, “You are waiting for a time of prayer for which the followers of no other religion wait, and were it not that it would impose a burden on my people, I would normally pray with them at this time.” He then gave orders to the mu'adhdhin who declared that the time for prayer had come, and then prayed. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 571

Mishkat al-Masabih 572

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 572

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي الصَّلَوَاتِ نَحْوًا مِنْ صَلَاتِكُمْ وَكَانَ يُؤَخِّرُ الْعَتَمَةَ بَعْدَ صَلَاتكُمْ شَيْئا وَكَانَ يخف الصَّلَاة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir b. Samura said, “God’s Messenger used to observe the times of prayer more or less as you do, but he would delay the prayer after nightfall to a little after the time you observe it, and he would shorten the prayer.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 572

Mishkat al-Masabih 573

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 573

وَعَن أبي سعيد الْخُدْرِيّ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ الْعَتَمَة فَلم يخرج إِلَيْنَا حَتَّى مَضَى نَحْوٌ مِنْ شَطْرِ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَ: «خُذُوا مَقَاعِدَكُمْ» فَأَخَذْنَا مَقَاعِدَنَا فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ النَّاسَ قد صلوا وَأخذُوا مضاجعهم وَإِنَّكُمْ لم تَزَالُوا فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرْتُمُ الصَّلَاةَ وَلَوْلَا ضَعْفُ الضَّعِيفِ وَسَقَمُ السَّقِيمِ لَأَخَّرْتُ هَذِهِ الصَّلَاةَ إِلَى شَطْرِ اللَّيْلِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ

Abu Sa'id said:: We observed the prayer after nightfall with God’s Messenger, and he did not come out till about half the night had passed. He then said, “Take your places,” and when we had done so he said, “The people have prayed and gone to bed, but you are still engaged in prayer as long as you wait for the prayer. Were it not for the weakness of the weak and the sickness of the sick, I would delay the prayer till half the night had gone;” Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 573

Mishkat al-Masabih 574

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 574

وَعَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَشَدَّ تَعْجِيلًا لِلظُّهْرِ مِنْكُمْ وَأَنْتُمْ أَشَدُّ تَعْجِيلًا لِلْعَصْرِ مِنْهُ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Umm Salama said, “God’s Messenger observed the noon prayer much earlier than you, but you observe the afternoon prayer much earlier than he.” Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 574

Mishkat al-Masabih 575

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 575

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ الْحَرُّ أَبْرَدَ بِالصَّلَاةِ وَإِذَا كَانَ الْبَرْدُ عَجَّلَ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ

Anas said that during the hot weather God’s Messenger delayed the prayer till it was cooler, but in the cold weather he observed it early. Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 575

Mishkat al-Masabih 576

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 576

وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّهَا سَتَكُونُ عَلَيْكُمْ بَعْدِي أُمَرَاءُ يَشْغَلُهُمْ أَشْيَاءُ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ لِوَقْتِهَا حَتَّى يَذْهَبَ وَقْتُهَا فَصَلُّوا الصَّلَاةَ لِوَقْتِهَا» . فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أُصَلِّي مَعَهم؟ قَالَ: «نعم» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Ubada b. as-Samit told that God’s Messenger said to him, “After my death you will have over you rulers who will be diverted by various matters from observing the prayer at its proper time till its time is past; so observe the prayer at its proper time.” On being asked by a man whether he should pray along with them, he replied, “Yes.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 576

Mishkat al-Masabih 577

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 577

وَعَنْ قَبِيصَةَ بْنِ وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَكُونُ عَلَيْكُمْ أُمَرَاءُ مِنْ بَعْدِي يُؤَخِّرُونَ الصَّلَاةَ فَهِيَ لَكُمْ وَهِيَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَصَلُّوا مَعَهُمْ مَا صَلَّوُا الْقِبْلَةَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Qabisa b. Waqqas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “After my death you will have over you rulers who will delay the prayer, and it will be to your credit but to their discredit. So pray with them so long as they pray facing the qibla.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 577

Mishkat al-Masabih 578

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 578

وَعَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَدِيِّ بْنِ الْخِيَارِ: أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ عَلَى عُثْمَانَ وَهُوَ مَحْصُورٌ فَقَالَ: إِنَّكَ إِمَامُ عَامَّةٍ وَنَزَلَ بِكَ مَا تَرَى وَيُصلي لنا إِمَام فتْنَة وننحرج. فَقَالَ: الصَّلَاة أحسن مَا يعْمل النَّاس فَإِذا أحسن النَّاس فَأحْسن مَعَهم وَإِذا أساؤوا فاجتنب إساءتهم. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

‘Ubaidallah b. ‘Adi b. al-Khiyar told how he visited ‘Uthman when he was besieged and said, “You are a leader who has been accepted generally, yet what you see has happened to you, and a rebel leader conducts our prayer and we abstain.” He replied, “Prayer is the best thing people do; so when people do good, do good along with them, but when they do evil turn aside from their evil-doing.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 578

Mishkat al-Masabih 579

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 579

عَن عمَارَة بن روبية قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «لَنْ يَلِجَ النَّارَ أَحَدٌ صَلَّى قَبْلَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَقَبْلَ غُرُوبِهَا» يَعْنِي الْفَجْرَ وَالْعصر. (رَوَاهُ مُسلم)

‘Umara b. Ruwaiba said that he heard God's Messenger say, “No one will enter hell who has prayed before the rising of the sun and before its setting," meaning the dawn and the afternoon prayer. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 579

Mishkat al-Masabih 580

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 580

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «من صَلَّى الْبَرْدَيْنِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ»

Abu Musa reported God’s Messenger as saying, “He who observes the two cool times of prayer (at dawn and after nightfall) will enter paradise.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 580

Mishkat al-Masabih 581

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 581

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ: «يَتَعَاقَبُونَ فِيكُمْ مَلَائِكَةٌ بِاللَّيْلِ وَمَلَائِكَةٌ بِالنَّهَارِ وَيَجْتَمِعُونَ فِي صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ وَصَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ ثُمَّ يَعْرُجُ الَّذِينَ بَاتُوا فِيكُمْ فَيَسْأَلُهُمْ رَبُّهُمْ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِمْ كَيْفَ تَرَكْتُمْ عِبَادِي فَيَقُولُونَ تَرَكْنَاهُمْ وَهُمْ يصلونَ وأتيناهم وهم يصلونَ»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:: Angels take turns among you by night and by day, and they all assemble at the dawn and the afternoon prayers. Those who spent the night among you then ascend, and their Lord asks them, yet He is best informed about them, “How did you leave My servants?” They reply, “We left them while they were praying, and we came to them while they were praying.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 581

Mishkat al-Masabih 582

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 582

وَعَن جُنْدُب الْقَسرِي قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ فَهُوَ فِي ذِمَّةِ اللَّهِ فَلَا يَطْلُبَنَّكُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْ ذِمَّتِهِ بِشَيْءٍ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ يَطْلُبْهُ مِنْ ذِمَّتِهِ بِشَيْءٍ يُدْرِكْهُ ثُمَّ يَكُبُّهُ عَلَى وَجْهِهِ فِي نَارِ جَهَنَّمَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي بَعْضِ نُسَخِ الْمَصَابِيحِ الْقشيرِي بدل الْقَسرِي

Jundub al-Qasri reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When anyone prays the morning prayer he is in God’s protection; so see that God does not call you to account for withdrawing in any respect from His protection, for if He does this to anyone for any cause He will catch him and turn him over on his face in the fire of Jahannam.” Muslim transmitted it. Some MSS. of al-Masabih have al-Qushair instead of al-Qasri.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 582

Mishkat al-Masabih 583

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 583

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلَّا أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا عَلَيْهِ لَاسْتَهَمُوا وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لَاسْتَبَقُوا إِلَيْهِ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأتوهما وَلَو حبوا»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If people knew what blessing lies in the call to prayer and in the first row, then could do nothing but cast lots for it, they would do so; if they know what blessing lies in going to prayer early, they would race to do it i and if they knew what blessing lies in the prayer after nightfall and the morning prayer, they would come to them even if they had to crawl to do so.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 583

Mishkat al-Masabih 584

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 584

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَيْسَ صَلَاةً أَثْقَلَ عَلَى الْمُنَافِق مِنَ الْفَجْرِ وَالْعِشَاءِ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِيهِمَا لأتوهما وَلَو حبوا»

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, "No prayer is more burdensome to the hypocrites than the dawn and the evening prayer; but if they know what blessing lies in them, they would come to them even if they had to crawl to do so.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 584

Mishkat al-Masabih 585

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 585

وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «مَنْ صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ فَكَأَنَّمَا قَامَ نِصْفَ اللَّيْلِ وَمَنْ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ فَكَأَنَّمَا صَلَّى اللَّيْل كُله» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Uthman reported God’s Messenger as saying, "If anyone prays the evening prayer in company, it is as though he had remained awake in prayer half the night; but if anyone prays the Morning Prayer in company, it is as though he had prayed the whole night.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 585

Mishkat al-Masabih 586

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 586

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَغْلِبَنَّكُمُ الْأَعْرَابُ على اسْم صَلَاتكُمْ الْمغرب» . قَالَ: «وَتقول الْأَعْرَاب هِيَ الْعشَاء» وَقَالَ: " لَا يَغْلِبَنَّكُمُ الْأَعْرَابُ عَلَى اسْمِ صَلَاتِكُمُ الْعِشَاءِ فَإِنَّهَا فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ الْعِشَاءُ فَإِنَّهَا تعتم بحلاب الْإِبِل. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Do not let the Bedouin take away from you the name of your prayer al-maghrib (sunset) which the Bedouin call al-'isha (evening); and do not let the Bedouin take away from you the name of your prayer al-‘isha, for it is mentioned as al-‘isha in God’s Book,1 and for they use the verb from the root ‘atama of milking camels at nightfall.” 1. (Al-Qur’an, 24:58.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 586

Mishkat al-Masabih 587

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 587

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ يَوْمَ الْخَنْدَقِ: " حَبَسُونَا عَنْ صَلَاةِ الْوُسْطَى: صَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ مَلَأَ اللَّهُ بُيُوتَهُمْ وَقُبُورَهُمْ نَارًا) (مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ)

‘Ali reported God’s Messenger as saying at the battle of the Trench,2 "They have restrained us from the middle prayer,3 the afternoon prayer. God fill their houses and their graves with fire!” 2. The siege of Medina by Quraish in 5 A.H. 3. Cf. (Al-Qur’an, 2:238.) (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 587

Mishkat al-Masabih 588

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 588

عَن ابْن مَسْعُود وَسمرَة بن جُنْدُب قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الْوُسْطَى صَلَاةُ الْعَصْرِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ

Ibn Mas'ud and Samura b. Jundub reported God's Messenger as saying, "The middle prayer is the afternoon prayer.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 588

Mishkat al-Masabih 589

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 589

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي قَوْلِهِ تَعَالَى: (إِنَّ قُرْآنَ الْفَجْرِ كَانَ مَشْهُودًا) قَالَ: «تَشْهَدُهُ مَلَائِكَةُ اللَّيْلِ وَمَلَائِكَةُ النَّهَارِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Concerning God’s words, “The recitation of the dawn is witnessed,” (Al-Qur’an, 17:78). Abu Huraira quoted the Prophet as saying, "The angels of the night and the angels of the day are present at it.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 589

Mishkat al-Masabih 590

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 590

عَن زيد بن ثَابت وَعَائِشَة قَالَا: الصَّلَاةُ الْوُسْطَى صَلَاةُ الظُّهْرِ رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ عَن زيد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ عَنْهُمَا تَعْلِيقا

Zaid b. Thabit and ‘A’isha said that the middle prayer is the noon prayer. Malik transmitted it from Zaid and Tirmidhi from both of them without a full isnad.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 590

Mishkat al-Masabih 591

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 591

وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ بِالْهَاجِرَةِ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُصَلِّي صَلَاةً أَشَدَّ عَلَى أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْهَا فَنَزَلَتْ (حَافِظُوا عَلَى الصَّلَوَاتِ وَالصَّلَاةِ الْوُسْطَى) وَقَالَ إِنَّ قَبْلَهَا صَلَاتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَهَا صَلَاتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Zaib b. Thabit said that God’s Messenger used to pray the noon prayer in the extreme heat, observing no prayer more severe to his companions than it. Then was revealed, “And observe carefully the prayers and the middle prayer”; (Al-Qur’an, 2:238) and he said, “Before it there are two times of prayer and after it there are two times of prayer.” Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 591

Mishkat al-Masabih 592

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 592

وَعَن مَالك بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ كَانَا يَقُولَانِ: الصَّلَاةُ الْوُسْطَى صَلَاة الصُّبْح. رَوَاهُ فِي الْمُوَطَّأ وَرَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ عَن ابْن عَبَّاس وَابْن عمر تَعْلِيقا

Malik heard that ‘Ali b. Abu Talib and ‘Abdallah b. ‘Abbas used to say, “The middle prayer is the morning prayer.” He transmitted it in al-Muwatta’, and Tirmidhi transmitted it from Ibn ‘Abbas and Ibn ‘Umar without a full isnad.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 592

Mishkat al-Masabih 593

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 593

وَعَنْ سَلْمَانَ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ غَدَا إِلَى صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ غَدَا بِرَايَةِ الْإِيمَانِ وَمَنْ غَدَا إِلَى السُّوقِ غَدَا بِرَايَةِ إِبْلِيسَ» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه

Salman said that he heard God’s Messenger say, “He who goes out early to Morning Prayer goes out with the standard of faith, but he who goes out early to the market goes out with the standard of Iblis.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 593

Mishkat al-Masabih 594

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 594

عَن أنس قَالَ: ذَكَرُوا النَّارَ وَالنَّاقُوسَ فَذَكَرُوا الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَارَى فَأُمِرَ بِلَالٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ الْأَذَانَ وَأَنْ يُوتِرَ الْإِقَامَةَ. قَالَ إِسْمَاعِيلُ: فَذَكَرْتُهُ لِأَيُّوبَ. فَقَالَ: إِلَّا الْإِقَامَة

Anas said they mentioned kindling fire and the use of a bell, and mentioned the Jews and the Christians. Then Bilal was ordered to repeat the call to prayer twice and the statement that the time for prayer had come (al-iqama) once. Isma'il1 said that he mentioned it to Ayyub,2 and he said it was correct except regarding the iqama. (Bukhari and Muslim.) 1. Bukhari (Adhan, 3) gives a shorter form of the tradition than that above, mentioning Ismail b. Ibrahim in his isnad and telling how he made the enquiry of Ayyub. 2. Ayyub b. Abu Tamima.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 594

Mishkat al-Masabih 595

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 595

وَعَن أبي مَحْذُورَة قَالَ: أَلْقَى عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ التَّأْذِينَ هُوَ بِنَفْسِهِ فَقَالَ: " قُلِ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. ثُمَّ تَعُودَ فَتَقُولَ: أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ. اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ ". رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Abu Mahdhura said that God's Messenger himself taught him how to make the call to prayer, telling him to say, “God is most great. God is most great. God is most great. God is most great. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger”; then to repeat, “I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. Come to prayer. Come to prayer. Come to salvation. Come to salvation. God is most great. God is most great. There is no god but God.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 595

Mishkat al-Masabih 596

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 596

عَن ابْن عمر قَالَ: كَانَ الْأَذَانُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَرَّتَيْنِ مَرَّتَيْنِ وَالْإِقَامَةُ مَرَّةً مَرَّةً غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ: قَدْ قَامَتِ الصَّلَاةُ قَدْ قَامَتِ الصَّلَاةُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ والدارمي

Ibn ‘Umar said that in the time of God's Messenger the phrases in the adhan were uttered twice each and in the iqama once each, except for saying, ‘‘The time for prayer has come. The time for prayer has come.” Abu Dawud, Nasai and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 596

Mishkat al-Masabih 597

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 597

وَعَنْ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَّمَهُ الْأَذَانَ تِسْعَ عَشْرَةَ كَلِمَةً وَالْإِقَامَةَ سَبْعَ عَشْرَةَ كَلِمَةً. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Abu Mahdhura said that the Prophet taught him the adhan as consisting of nineteen words, and the iqama as consisting of seventeen words. Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Darimi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 597

Mishkat al-Masabih 598

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 598

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَلِّمْنِي سنة الْأَذَان قَالَ: فَمسح مقدم رَأسه. وَقَالَ: " وَتقول اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ تَرْفَعُ بِهَا صَوْتَكَ ثُمَّ تَقُولَ: أَشْهَدُ أَن لَا إِلَه إِلَّا الله أشهد أَن لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ تَخْفِضُ بِهَا صَوْتَكَ ثُمَّ تَرْفَعُ صَوْتَكَ بِالشَّهَادَةِ: أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَن لَا إِلَه إِلَّا الله أشهد أَن مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ فَإِنْ كَانَ صَلَاةُ الصُّبْحِ قُلْتَ: الصَّلَاةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ الصَّلَاةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ " رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

He also said:: When I asked God’s Messenger to teach me the sunna relating to the adhan he wiped the forepart of his head and said: You must say, “God is most great. God is most great. God is most great. God is most great,” raising your voice while saying these words. Then you must say, “I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger,” lowering your voice while saying these words. Then you must raise your voice in making the testimony, “I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that there is no god but God. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger. Come to prayer. Come to prayer. Come to salvation. Come to salvation”; and if it is the Morning Prayer you must say, “Prayer is better than sleep. Prayer is better than sleep. God’s is most great. God is most great. There is no god but God.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 598

Mishkat al-Masabih 599

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 599

وَعَنْ بِلَالٍ قَالَ: قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تُثَوِّبَنَّ فِي شَيْءٍ مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ إِلَّا فِي صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: أَبُو إِسْرَائِيلَ الرَّاوِي لَيْسَ هُوَ بِذَاكَ الْقَوِيِّ عِنْدَ أهل الحَدِيث

Bilal said, “God’s Messenger told me not to make the call to prayer twice for any of the prayers but the dawn prayer.” Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said that Abu Isra’il the transmitter is not considered by traditionists to be strong.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 599

Mishkat al-Masabih 600

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 600

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِبِلَالٍ: «إِذَا أَذَّنْتَ فَتَرَسَّلْ وَإِذا أَقمت فاحدر وَاجعَل بَيْنَ أَذَانِكَ وَإِقَامَتِكَ قَدْرَ مَا يَفْرُغُ الْآكِلُ مِنْ أَكْلِهِ وَالشَّارِبُ مِنْ شُرْبِهِ وَالْمُعْتَصِرُ إِذَا دَخَلَ لِقَضَاءِ حَاجَتِهِ وَلَا تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَقَالَ: لَا نعرفه إِلَّا ن حَدِيث عبد الْمُنعم وَهُوَ إِسْنَاد مَجْهُول

Jabir stated that God’s Messenger said to Bilal, “When you call the adhan speak deliberately, when you utter the iqama speak quickly, and leave between your adhan and your iqama time for one who eats to finish his food and one who drinks to finish his drink, and one who needs to relieve himself to do so. And do not get up to pray* till you see me do so.” * This sentence is addressed not only to Bilal, as the plural is used. Tirmidhi transmitted it and said, “I know it only from the tradition of ‘Abd al-Mun‘im, and it is an unknown isnad”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 600

Mishkat al-Masabih 601

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 601

وَعَن زِيَاد بن الْحَارِث الصدائي قَالَ: أَمَرَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِن أؤذن فِي صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ» فَأَذَّنْتُ فَأَرَادَ بِلَالٌ أَنْ يُقِيمَ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِن أَخا صداء قد أذن وَمن أَذَّنَ فَهُوَ يُقِيمُ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Ziyad b. al-Harith as-Suda’i said:: God's Messenger ordered me to call the adhan for the dawn prayer and I did so. Then Bilal wanted to utter the iqama, but God’s Messenger said to him, “The man of Suda' has called the adhan, and he who calls the adhan utters the iqama.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 601

Mishkat al-Masabih 602

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 602

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ حِينَ قدمُوا الْمَدِينَة يَجْتَمعُونَ فيتحينون الصَّلَاة لَيْسَ يُنَادِي بِهَا أَحَدٌ فَتَكَلَّمُوا يَوْمًا فِي ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمُ: اتَّخِذُوا مِثْلَ نَاقُوسِ النَّصَارَى وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ: قَرْنًا مِثْلَ قَرْنِ الْيَهُودِ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَوَلَا تَبْعَثُونَ رَجُلًا يُنَادِي بِالصَّلَاةِ؟ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا بِلَالُ قُم فَنَادِ بِالصَّلَاةِ»

Ibn ‘Umar said that when the Muslims came to Medina they gathered and sought to know the time of prayer, but no one summoned them. One day they discussed the matter, and one of them said, “Use something like the bell of the Christians." Another said, “Use a horn like that of the Jews." But when ‘Umar said, “I suggest that you send a man to announce the prayer," God’s Messenger said, “Get up, Bilal, and summon to prayer." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 602

Mishkat al-Masabih 603

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 603

وَعَن عبد الله بن زيد بن عبد ربه قَالَ: لَمَّا أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّاقُوسِ يُعْمَلُ لِيُضْرَبَ بِهِ لِلنَّاسِ لِجَمْعِ الصَّلَاةِ طَافَ بِي وَأَنَا نَائِمٌ رَجُلٌ يَحْمِلُ نَاقُوسًا فِي يَدِهِ فَقُلْتُ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ أَتَبِيعُ النَّاقُوسَ قَالَ وَمَا تَصْنَعُ بِهِ فَقلت نَدْعُو بِهِ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ أَفَلَا أَدُلُّكَ عَلَى مَا هُوَ خَيْرٌ مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ بَلَى قَالَ فَقَالَ تَقُولَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ إِلَى آخِرِهِ وَكَذَا الْإِقَامَةُ فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحْتُ أَتَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرْتُهُ بِمَا رَأَيْتُ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّهَا لَرُؤْيَا حَقٍّ إِنْ شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَقُمْ مَعَ بِلَالٍ فَأَلْقِ عَلَيْهِ مَا رَأَيْتَ فَلْيُؤَذِّنْ بِهِ فَإِنَّهُ أَنْدَى صَوْتًا مِنْك» فَقُمْت مَعَ بِلَال فَجعلت ألقيه عَلَيْهِ وَيُؤَذِّنُ بِهِ قَالَ فَسَمِعَ بِذَلِكَ عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ وَهُوَ فِي بَيْتِهِ فَخَرَجَ يَجُرُّ رِدَاءَهُ وَيَقُول وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ مِثْلَ مَا أَرَى فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «فَلِلَّهِ الْحَمْدُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرِ الْإِقَامَةَ. وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ صَحِيحٌ لَكِنَّهُ لَمْ يُصَرح قصَّة الناقوس

‘Abdallah b. Zaid b. “Abd Rabbihi said:: When God’s Messenger ordered a bell to be made so that it might be struck to gather the people for prayer, a man carrying a bell in his hand appeared to me while I was asleep, and I said, “Servant of God, will you sell the bell ?” When he asked what I would do with it and I replied that we would use it to call people to prayer, he said, “Shall I not guide you to something better than that?" I replied, “Certainly”; so he told me to say, “God is most great ...” and similarly in the iqama. When I told God’s Messenger in the morning what I had seen he said, “It is a genuine vision, if God will; so get up along with Bilal, and when you have taught him what you have seen let him use it in making the call to prayer, for he has a stronger voice than you have. So I got up along with Bilal and began to teach it to him, and he used it in making the call to prayer. ‘Umar b, al-Khattab heard that when he was in his house, and he came out trailing his cloak and said, “Messenger of God, by Him who has sent you with the truth, I have seen the same kind of thing as has been revealed," to which God’s Messenger replied, “To God be the praise!” Abu Dawud, Darimi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Ibn Majah did not mention the iqama. Tirmidhi said that this is a sahih, tradition, but that it did not make the story of the bell explicit.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 603

Mishkat al-Masabih 604

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 604

وَعَن أبي بكرَة قَالَ: خَرَجْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِصَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ فَكَانَ لَا يَمُرُّ بِرَجُلٍ إِلَّا نَادَاهُ بِالصَّلَاةِ أَوْ حَرَّكَهُ بِرِجْلِهِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Bakra said, “I went out with the Prophet to the Morning Prayer, and he called every man he passed to prayer, or shook him with his foot.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 604

Mishkat al-Masabih 605

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 605

وَعَن مَالك بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ الْمُؤَذِّنَ جَاءَ عُمَرَ يُؤْذِنُهُ لِصَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ فَوَجَدَهُ نَائِمًا فَقَالَ: الصَّلَاةُ خَيْرٌ مِنَ النَّوْمِ فَأَمَرَهُ عُمَرُ أَنْ يَجْعَلَهَا فِي نِدَاءِ الصُّبْح. رَوَاهُ فِي الْمُوَطَّأ

Malik heard that the mu'adhdhin came to ‘Umar to call him to the Morning Prayer. Finding him asleep, he said, “Prayer is better than sleep," and ‘Umar commanded him to include it in the call to Morning Prayer. He transmitted it in al-Muwatta’.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 605

Mishkat al-Masabih 606

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 606

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَعْدِ بْنِ عَمَّارِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ مُؤَذِّنِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَرَ بِلَالًا أَنْ يَجْعَلَ أُصْبُعَيْهِ فِي أُذُنَيْهِ وَقَالَ: «إِنَّه أرفع لصوتك» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

‘Abd ar-Rahman b Sa'd b. 'Ammar b. Sa‘d, the mu’adhdhin* of God’s Messenger, said that his father told him from his father from his grandfather that God’s Messenger commanded Bilal to put his fingers in his ears, saying that it made the voice louder. * The mu’adhdhin here mentioned was Sa‘d, great-grandfather of ‘Abd ar-Rahman. Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 606

Mishkat al-Masabih 607

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 607

عَنْ مُعَاوِيَةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «الْمُؤَذِّنُونَ أَطْوَلُ النَّاسِ أعناقا يَوْم الْقِيَامَة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Mu‘awiya said that he heard God's Messenger say, “The mu’adhdhins will have the longest necks on the day of resurrection.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 607

Mishkat al-Masabih 608

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 608

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ: «إِذا نُودي للصَّلَاة أدبر الشَّيْطَان وَله ضُرَاطٌ حَتَّى لَا يَسْمَعَ التَّأْذِينَ فَإِذَا قَضَى النِّدَاءَ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى إِذَا ثُوِّبَ بِالصَّلَاةِ أَدْبَرَ حَتَّى إِذَا قَضَى التَّثْوِيبَ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى يَخْطِرَ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَنَفْسِهِ يَقُولُ اذْكُرْ كَذَا اذْكُرْ كَذَا لِمَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرجل لَا يدْرِي كم صلى»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When a summons to prayer is made the evil turns his back and breaks wind so as not to hear the call being made, but when the summons is finished he turns round. When a second call to prayer is made he turns his back, and when the second call is finished he turns round to distract a man, saying, ‘Remember such and such ; remember such and such’, referring to something the man did not have in mind, with the result that he does not know how much he has prayed.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 608

Mishkat al-Masabih 609

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 609

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَسْمَعُ مَدَى صَوْتِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ جِنٌّ وَلَا إِنْسٌ وَلَا شَيْءٌ إِلَّا شَهِدَ لَهُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported God’s Messenger as saying, “All jinn, men, or any other creatures who hear the voice of the mu’adhdhin as far away as it is possible to hear it will testify on his behalf on the day of resurrection.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 609

Mishkat al-Masabih 610

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 610

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: " إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ مَا يَقُولُ ثُمَّ صَلُّوا عَلَيَّ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ صَلَاةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ بِهَا عَشْرًا ثُمَّ سَلُوا اللَّهَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ فَإِنَّهَا مَنْزِلَةٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لَا تَنْبَغِي إِلَّا لِعَبْدٍ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللَّهِ وَأَرْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا هُوَ فَمَنْ سَأَلَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ حَلَّتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّفَاعَةُ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As reported God's Messenger as saying, “When you hear the mu’adhdhin repeat what he says, then invoke a blessing on me, for everyone who invokes one blessing on me will receive ten blessings from God. Then ask God to give me the wasila, which is a rank in paradise fitting for only one of God’s servants, and I hope that I may be the one. If anyone asks that I be given the wasila, he will be assured of my intercession.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 610

Mishkat al-Masabih 611

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 611

وَعَنْ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ فَقَالَ أَحَدُكُمُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ قَالَ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ قَالَ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ مِنْ قَلْبِهِ دخل الْجنَّة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying:: When the mu’adhdhin says, “God is most great, God is most great,” and one of you makes the response, “God is most great, God is most great”; then says, “I testify that there is no god but God,” and he makes the response, “I testify that there is no god but God”; then says, “I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger,” and he makes the response, “I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger”; then says, “Come to prayer,” and he makes the response, “There is no might and no power except in God”; then says, “Come to salvation,” and he makes the response, “There is no might and no power except in God”; then says, “God is most great, God is most great,” and he makes the response, “God is most great, God is most great”; then says, “There is no god but God,” and he makes the response, “There is no god but God”; if he says this from his heart, he will enter paradise. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 611

Mishkat al-Masabih 612

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 612

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ هَذِهِ الدَّعْوَةِ التَّامَّةِ وَالصَّلَاةِ الْقَائِمَةِ آتِ مُحَمَّدًا الْوَسِيلَةَ وَالْفَضِيلَةَ وَابْعَثْهُ مَقَامًا مَحْمُودًا الَّذِي وَعَدْتَهُ حَلَّتْ لَهُ شَفَاعَتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَة» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying:: If anyone says when he hears the summons, “O God, Lord of this perfect call and of the prayer which is established for all time, grant Muhammad the wasila and excellency, and raise him up in a praiseworthy position (Al-Qur’an; 17:79) which Thou hast promised,” he will be assured of my intercession. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 612

Mishkat al-Masabih 613

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 613

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُغِيرُ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ وَكَانَ يَسْتَمِعُ الْأَذَانَ فَإِنْ سَمِعَ أَذَانًا أَمْسَكَ وَإِلَّا أَغَارَ فَسَمِعَ رَجُلًا يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ» ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خَرَجْتَ من النَّار» فنظروا فَإِذا هُوَ راعي معزى. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said that the Prophet used to attack the enemy at dawn, and he would sometimes hear the adhan, so if he heard an adhan he stopped, but otherwise he attacked. Once on hearing a man say, “God is most great, God is most great,” God’s Messenger said, “You follow Islam.” Then hearing him say, “There is no god but God,” he said, “You have come forth from hell.” They looked at him and found that he was a goatherd. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 613

Mishkat al-Masabih 614

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 614

وَعَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ رَضِيتُ بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولًا وَبِالْإِسْلَامِ دِينًا غُفِرَ لَهُ ذَنبه» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Sa‘d b. Abu Waqqas reported God’s Messenger as saying:: If anyone says when he hears the mu’adhdhin, “I testify that there is no god but God alone who has no partner and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger; I am satisfied with God as Lord, with Muhammad as Messenger, and with Islam as religion,” his sins will be forgiven him. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 614

Mishkat al-Masabih 615

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 615

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلَاةٌ بَيْنَ كُلِّ أَذَانَيْنِ صَلَاةٌ» ثُمَّ قَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ «لِمَنْ شَاءَ»

‘Abdallah b. Mughaffal reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Between every pair of adhans there is a prayer; between every pair of adhans there is a prayer.” Then he said on repeating it a third time, “for him who wishes.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 615

Mishkat al-Masabih 616

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 616

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْإِمَامُ ضَامِنٌ وَالْمُؤَذِّنُ مؤتمن الله أَرْشِدِ الْأَئِمَّةَ وَاغْفِرْ لِلْمُؤَذِّنِينَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالشَّافِعِيُّ وَفِي أُخْرَى لَهُ بِلَفْظِ المصابيح

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The imam is responsible and the mu'adhdhin is trusted. O God, guide the imams and forgive the mu'adhdhins.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Shafi’i transmitted it, and in another version by Shafi’i the wording of al-Masabih is used.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 616

Mishkat al-Masabih 617

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 617

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «من أذن سبع سِنِين محتسبا كتبت لَهُ بَرَاءَةٌ مِنَ النَّارِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه.

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone makes the call to prayer for seven years seeking to please God, freedom from hell will be recorded for him.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 617

Mishkat al-Masabih 618

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 618

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَعْجَبُ رَبُّكَ مِنْ رَاعِي غَنَمٍ فِي رَأْسِ شَظِيَّةٍ لِلْجَبَلِ يُؤَذِّنُ بِالصَّلَاةِ وَيُصَلِّي فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ انْظُرُوا إِلَى عَبْدِي هَذَا يُؤَذِّنُ وَيُقِيمُ الصَّلَاةَ يَخَافُ مِنِّي قَدْ غَفَرْتُ لِعَبْدِي وَأَدْخَلْتُهُ الْجَنَّةَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir reported God’s Messenger as saying:: God is pleased with a shepherd on the top of a rock on a mountain who makes the call to prayer and prays. God says, “Look at this servant of Mine who makes the call to prayer, observes the prayer and fears Me. I forgive My servant and will cause him to enter paradise.” Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 618

Mishkat al-Masabih 619

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 619

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «ثَلَاثَةٌ عَلَى كُثْبَانِ الْمِسْكِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عَبَدٌ أَدَّى حَقَّ اللَّهِ وَحَقَّ مَوْلَاهُ وَرَجُلٌ أَمَّ قَوْمًا وَهُمْ بِهِ راضون وَرجل يُنَادي بالصلوات الْخمس فِي كُلَّ يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيث غَرِيب

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Three will be on mounds of musk on the day of resurrection:: a man who gives God and his patron their due, a man who leads people in prayer to their satisfaction, and a man who summons people to the five times of prayer every day and night.” Tirmidhi transmitted it and said that it is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 619

Mishkat al-Masabih 620

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 620

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْمُؤَذِّنُ يُغْفَرُ لَهُ مد صَوْتِهِ وَيَشْهَدُ لَهُ كُلُّ رَطْبٍ وَيَابِسٍ وَشَاهِدُ الصَّلَاة يكْتب لَهُ خمس وَعِشْرُونَ حَسَنَة وَيُكَفَّرُ عَنْهُ مَا بَيْنَهُمَا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَرَوَى النَّسَائِيُّ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: «كُلُّ رَطْبٍ وَيَابِسٍ» . وَقَالَ: «وَلَهُ مِثْلُ أَجْرِ من صلى»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The mu'adhdhin will receive forgiveness to the extent to which his voice reaches, and every moist and dry place will testify on his behalf; and he who attends prayer will have twenty-five prayers recorded for him and will have expiation for sins committed between every two times of prayer.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Nasa’i transmitted up to “every moist and dry place will testify on his behalf,” adding “and he will have a reward equal to that of those who pray.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 620

Mishkat al-Masabih 621

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 621

وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ قَالَ قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُول الله اجْعَلنِي إِمَام قومِي فَقَالَ: «أَنْتَ إِمَامُهُمْ وَاقْتَدِ بِأَضْعَفِهِمْ وَاتَّخِذْ مُؤَذِّنًا لَا يَأْخُذُ عَلَى أَذَانِهِ أَجْرًا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

‘Uthman b. Abul ‘As said that he asked God's Messenger to make him his people’s imam and that he replied, “You are their imam, but do according to what the weakest of them is capable of, and employ a mu’adhdhin who does not accept payment for his adhan.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Nasa'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 621

Mishkat al-Masabih 622

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 622

وَعَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: عَلَّمَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَن أَقُول عِنْد أَذَان الْمغرب: «اللَّهُمَّ إِن هَذَا إِقْبَالُ لَيْلِكَ وَإِدْبَارُ نَهَارِكَ وَأَصْوَاتُ دُعَاتِكَ فَاغْفِرْ لِي» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعَوَاتِ الْكَبِيرِ

Umm Salama said:: God’s Messenger taught me to say when the adhan for the sunset prayer was called, “O God, this is the time when Thy night comes on, Thy day retires, and the voices of Thy summoners are heard, so forgive me.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, as did Baihaqi in ad-Da'awat al-kabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 622

Mishkat al-Masabih 623

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 623

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ أَوْ بَعْضِ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ بِلَالًا أَخَذَ فِي الْإِقَامَةِ فَلَمَّا أَنْ قَالَ قَدْ قَامَتِ الصَّلَاةُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَقَامَهَا اللَّهُ وَأَدَامَهَا» وَقَالَ فِي سَائِر الْإِقَامَة: كنحو حَدِيث عمر رَضِي الله عَنهُ فِي الْأَذَان. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Umama, or one of the companions of God’s Messenger, said that Bilal began the iqama, and when he said, “The time for prayer has come,” God’s Messenger said, “May God establish it and cause it to continue!” During the whole of the iqama he made such responses as are found in ‘Umar’s tradition about the adhan. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 623

Mishkat al-Masabih 624

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 624

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يُرَدُّ الدُّعَاءُ بَيْنَ الْأَذَان وَالْإِقَامَة» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A supplication made between the adhan and the iqama is not rejected.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 624

Mishkat al-Masabih 625

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 625

وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «ثِنْتَانِ لَا تُرَدَّانِ أَوْ قَلَّمَا تُرَدَّانِ الدُّعَاءُ عِنْدَ النِّدَاءِ وَعِنْدَ الْبَأْسِ حِينَ يُلْحِمُ بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضًا» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «وَتَحْتَ الْمَطَرِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ «وَتَحْت الْمَطَر»

Sahl b. Sa'd reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Two things are not rejected, or are seldom rejected:: a supplication when the call to prayer is made, and in stress when people are locked in battle.” A version has “and when rain is falling”. Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it, but Darimi did not mention “and when rain is falling”.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 625

Mishkat al-Masabih 626

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 626

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الْمُؤَذِّنِينَ يَفْضُلُونَنَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «قُلْ كَمَا يَقُولُونَ فَإِذَا انْتَهَيْتَ فسل تعط» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr told of a man who said, “Messenger of God, the mu'adhdhins excel us.”* To him God’s Messenger replied, ‘Say the same words as they say, and when you come to the end, if you make any petition it will be granted to you.” * This most probably means that they get a greater reward. The reply suggests how that may be counterbalanced. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 626

Mishkat al-Masabih 627

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 627

عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ إِذَا سَمِعَ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلَاةِ ذَهَبَ حَتَّى يَكُونَ مَكَانَ الرَّوْحَاءِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir said that he heard the Prophet say, “When the devil hears the summons to prayer he goes off till he is as far away as ar-Rauha’.” The transmitter said that ar-Rauha’ is thirty-six miles from Medina. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 627

Mishkat al-Masabih 628

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 628

وَعَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ وَقَّاصٍ قَالَ: (إِنِّي لَعِنْدَ مُعَاوِيَةَ إِذْ أَذَّنَ مُؤَذِّنُهُ فَقَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ كَمَا قَالَ مُؤَذِّنُهُ حَتَّى إِذَا قَالَ: حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ: قَالَ: لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ فَلَمَّا قَالَ: حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ قَالَ: لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ الْعَلِيِّ الْعَظِيمِ وَقَالَ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ مَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ ثُمَّ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ ذَلِك. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

‘Alqama b. Abu Waqqas said:: I was with Mu'awiyah when his mu’adhdhin called the adhan, and Mu'awiya repeated the mu’adhdhin’s words, but when he said, “Come to prayer, he said, “There is no might and no power except in God,” and when he said, “Come to salvation,” he said, “There is no might and no power except in God the High, the Mighty.” After that he repeated the mu’adhdhin’s words, then said, “I heard God’s Messenger say that.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 628

Mishkat al-Masabih 629

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 629

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَامَ بِلَالٌ يُنَادِي فَلَمَّا سَكَتَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ قَالَ مِثْلَ هَذَا يَقِينا دخل الْجنَّة» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Abu Huraira said:: We were with God’s Messenger when Bilal got up and made the call to prayer. When he finished, God’s Messenger said, “If anyone says the same as this sincerely, he will enter paradise.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 629

Mishkat al-Masabih 630

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 630

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَمِعَ الْمُؤَذِّنَ يَتَشَهَّدُ قَالَ: «وَأَنَا وَأَنَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘A’isha said that when the Prophet heard the mu’adhdhin uttering the testimony, he said, “I too, I too.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 630

Mishkat al-Masabih 631

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 631

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ أَذَّنَ ثِنْتَيْ عَشْرَةَ سَنَةً وَجَبَتْ لَهُ الْجَنَّةُ وَكُتِبَ لَهُ بِتَأْذِينِهِ فِي كُلِّ يَوْمٍ سِتُّونَ حَسَنَةً وَلِكُلِّ إِقَامَة ثَلَاثُونَ حَسَنَة» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone calls the adhan for twelve years, paradise is guaranteed to him; sixty blessings will be recorded for him for every day’s calling of the adhan and thirty blessings for every iqama.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 631

Mishkat al-Masabih 632

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 632

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: كُنَّا نُؤْمَرُ بِالدُّعَاءِ عِنْدَ أَذَانِ الْمغرب. رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيّ

He said, “We used to receive command to make a supplication when the call to the sunset prayer was being made.” Baihaqi transmitted it in ad-Da'awal al-kabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 632

Mishkat al-Masabih 633

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 633

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِن بِلَالًا يُؤذن بِلَيْلٍ فَكُلُوا وَاشْرَبُوا حَتَّى يُنَادِيَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُوم» ثمَّ قَالَ: وَكَانَ رَجُلًا أَعْمَى لَا يُنَادِي حَتَّى يُقَالَ لَهُ: أَصبَحت أَصبَحت

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Bilal summons to prayer when it is still night, so eat and drink till Ibn Umm Maktum makes the summons.” He added that Ibn Umm Maktum was a blind man who did not make the summons till someone said to him, “The morning has come, the morning has come.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 633

Mishkat al-Masabih 634

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 634

وَعَن سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَمْنَعَنَّكُمْ مِنْ سُحُورِكُمْ أَذَانُ بِلَالٍ وَلَا الْفَجْرُ الْمُسْتَطِيلُ وَلَكِنِ الْفَجْرُ الْمُسْتَطِيرُ فِي الْأُفق» رَوَاهُ مُسلم وَلَفظه لِلتِّرْمِذِي

Samura b. Jundub reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Do not let Bilal’s adhan or the false dawn prevent you from taking your morning meal , but only the dawn which is widely spread in the horizon.” Muslim transmitted it, but the wording is Tirmidhi’s.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 634

Mishkat al-Masabih 635

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 635

وَعَن مَالك بن الْحُوَيْرِث قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَا وَابْنُ عَمٍّ لِي فَقَالَ: «إِذَا سَافَرْتُمَا فأذنا وأقيما وليؤمكما أكبركما» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Malik b. al-Huwairith said that he and a cousin of his came to the Prophet, who said, “When you two are on a journey, you should call the adhan and repeat the iqama, then the older of you should act as imam.” This is how Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 635

Mishkat al-Masabih 636

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 636

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلُّوا كَمَا رَأَيْتُمُونِي أُصَلِّي فَإِذا حضرت الصَّلَاة فليؤذن لكم أحدكُم وليؤمكم أكبركم»

He also told of God's Messenger saying to them, “Pray as you have seen me prayer, and when the time for prayer comes one of you should call the adhan for you and the oldest of you should act as imam.”* * In this tradition the plural is used throughout; in the preceding the dual is used, two persons being referred to. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 636

Mishkat al-Masabih 637

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 637

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ قَفَلَ مِنْ غَزْوَةِ خَيْبَرَ سَارَ لَيْلَةً حَتَّى إِذَا أَدْرَكَهُ الْكَرَى عَرَّسَ وَقَالَ لِبِلَالٍ: " اكْلَأْ لَنَا اللَّيْلَ. فَصَلَّى بِلَالٌ مَا قُدِّرَ لَهُ وَنَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَصْحَابُهُ فَلَمَّا تَقَارَبَ الْفَجْرُ اسْتَنَدَ بِلَال إِلَى رَاحِلَته موجه الْفَجْرِ فَغَلَبَتْ بِلَالًا عَيْنَاهُ وَهُوَ مُسْتَنِدٌ إِلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ فَلَمْ يَسْتَيْقِظْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَا بِلَالٌ وَلَا أَحَدٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ حَتَّى ضَرَبَتْهُمُ الشَّمْسُ فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَوَّلَهُمُ اسْتِيقَاظًا فَفَزِعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «أَيْ بِلَالُ» فَقَالَ بِلَالٌ أَخَذَ بِنَفْسَيِ الَّذِي أَخَذَ بِنَفْسِكَ قَالَ: «اقْتَادُوا» فَاقْتَادَوا رَوَاحِلَهُمْ شَيْئًا ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَمَرَ بِلَالًا فَأَقَامَ الصَّلَاةَ فَصَلَّى بِهِمُ الصُّبْحَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلَاةَ قَالَ: " مَنْ نَسِيَ الصَّلَاةَ فَلْيُصَلِّهَا إِذَا ذكرهَا فَإِن الله قَالَ (أقِم الصَّلَاة لذكري) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger returned from the expedition to Khaibar,1 he travelled one night and stopped for rest only when he became sleepy. He told Bilal to remain on guard during the night, and he prayed as much as he could while God’s Messenger and his companions slept. When the time for dawn approached Bilal leaned on his camel facing in the direction from which the dawn should appear; but he was overcome by sleep while he was leaning on his camel, and neither God’s Messenger nor Bilal awoke, nor did any of his companions till the sun shone on them. God's Messenger was the first of them to awake, and being startled he called to Bilal, who said "He who took away my soul is the One who took away yours."2 He said, "Lead the beasts on,” and when they had done so for some distance, God’s Messenger performed ablution, gave orders to Bilal who pronounced the iqama, and then led them in the Morning Prayer. When he finished the prayer he said, "If anyone forgets prayer he should say it when he remembers it, for God has said, ‘And observe the prayer for remembrance of me.’”3 1. In 7 AH. 2. This is probably to be connected with the thought in the Qur’an, 39:42, which speaks of God taking the souls of people during their sleep. 3. Al-Qur’an; 20:14 Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 637

Mishkat al-Masabih 638

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 638

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَلَا تَقُومُوا حَتَّى تَرَوْنِي قَدْ خرجت "

Abu Qatada reported God’s Messenger as saying, "When the iqama is pronounced, do not get up till you see I have come out.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 638

Mishkat al-Masabih 639

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 639

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أُقِيمَت الصَّلَاة فَلَا تأتوها تَسْعَوْنَ وَأْتُوهَا تَمْشُونَ وَعَلَيْكُمُ السَّكِينَةُ فَمَا أَدْرَكْتُمْ فَصَلُّوا وَمَا فاتكم فَأتمُّوا» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ: «فَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا كَانَ يَعْمِدُ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَهُوَ فِي صَلَاةٍ»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, "When the iqama has been pronounced for prayer, do not go running to it, but go walking in tranquility, and pray what you are in time for and complete what you have missed.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) A version by Muslim has, "for when one of you is making for prayer he is engaged in prayer.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 639

Mishkat al-Masabih 640

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 640

عَن زيد بن أسلم أَنه قَالَ: عَرَّسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْلَةً بِطَرِيقِ مَكَّةَ وَوَكَّلَ بِلَالًا أَنْ يُوقِظَهُمْ لِلصَّلَاةِ فَرَقَدَ بِلَالٌ وَرَقَدُوا حَتَّى اسْتَيْقَظُوا وَقَدْ طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ الشَّمْسُ فَاسْتَيْقَظَ الْقَوْمُ وَقَدْ فَزِعُوا فَأَمَرَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يَرْكَبُوا حَتَّى يَخْرُجُوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْوَادِي وَقَالَ: «إِنَّ هَذَا وَادٍ بِهِ شَيْطَانٌ» . فَرَكِبُوا حَتَّى خَرَجُوا مِنْ ذَلِكَ الْوَادِي ثُمَّ أَمَرَهُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يَنْزِلُوا وَأَنْ يَتَوَضَّئُوا وَأَمَرَ بِلَالًا أَنْ يُنَادِيَ لِلصَّلَاةِ أَوْ يُقِيمَ فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ إِلَيْهِم وَقَدْ رَأَى مِنْ فَزَعِهِمْ فَقَالَ: «يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ قَبَضَ أَرْوَاحَنَا وَلَوْ شَاءَ لَرَدَّهَا إِلَيْنَا فِي حِينٍ غَيْرِ هَذَا فَإِذَا رَقَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ أَوْ نَسِيَهَا ثُمَّ فَزِعَ إِلَيْهَا فَلْيُصَلِّهَا كَمَا كَانَ يُصَلِّيهَا فِي وَقْتِهَا» ثُمَّ الْتَفَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ أَتَى بِلَالًا وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ يُصَلِّي فأضجعه فَلم يَزَلْ يُهَدِّئُهُ كَمَا يُهَدَّأُ الصَّبِيُّ حَتَّى نَامَ» ثُمَّ دَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِلَالًا فَأَخْبَرَ بِلَالٌ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَثَلُ الَّذِي أَخْبَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ: أَشْهَدُ أَنَّكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ. رَوَاهُ مَالك مُرْسلا

Zaid b. Aslam said that God's Messenger stopped for rest one night on the road to Mecca and made Bilal responsible for wakening them for prayer; but Bilal slept and so did they all, awakening only after sunrise. The people were startled when they awoke, and God’s Messenger ordered them to mount and get out of that wadi, saying, "This is a wadi inhabited by a devil.” So they mounted, and when they had gone out of that wadi God’s Messenger ordered them to dismount and perform ablution, and having ordered Bilal to summon the people to prayer, or pronounce the iqama, he led the people in prayer and afterwards departed. He had noticed some of their dismay, so he said, "You people must realise that God took our spirits, and if He had wished He would have returned them to us at another time than this; so if anyone of you sleeps beyond the time for prayer, or forgets it, then has recourse to it, he should observe it as he has been in the habit of doing at its proper time.” God’s Messenger then turned to Abu Bakr as-Siddiq and said, “The devil came to Bilal while he was standing engaged in prayer, and making him lie down, he kept soothing him as a child is soothed till he fell asleep.” He then summoned Bilal who told him something similar to what he had just told Abu Bakr, whereupon Abu Bakr said. “I testify that you are God’s Messenger.” Malik transmitted it in mursal form.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 640

Mishkat al-Masabih 641

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 641

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " خَصْلَتَانِ مُعَلَّقَتَانِ فِي أَعْنَاقِ الْمُؤَذِّنِينَ لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ: صِيَامُهُمْ وَصَلَاتُهُمْ ". رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Two characteristics are suspended on the necks of those who call the adhan for the Muslims, their fasting and their prayer.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 641

Mishkat al-Masabih 642

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 642

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: لَمَّا دَخَلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْبَيْتَ دَعَا فِي نَوَاحِيهِ كُلِّهَا وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ حَتَّى خَرَجَ مِنْهُ فَلَمَّا خَرَجَ رَكَعَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي قُبُلِ الْكَعْبَةِ وَقَالَ: «هَذِه الْقبْلَة» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ وَرَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ عَنْهُ عَنْ أُسَامَةَ بْنِ زَيْدٍ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that when the Prophet entered the House (the Ka’ba) he made supplications in all sides of it, but did not perform salat till he had come out. When he came out he prayed two rak'as facing the Ka'ba and said, “This is the qibla.” Bukhari transmitted it and Muslim transmitted it from Ibn ‘Abbas from Usama b. Zaid.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 642

Mishkat al-Masabih 643

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 643

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دخل الْكَعْبَة وَأُسَامَة بن زيد وبلال وَعُثْمَان بن طَلْحَة الحَجبي فَأَغْلَقَهَا عَلَيْهِ وَمَكَثَ فِيهَا فَسَأَلْتُ بِلَالًا حِينَ خَرَجَ مَاذَا صَنَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: جعل عمودا عَن يَسَارِهِ وَعَمُودَيْنِ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَثَلَاثَةَ أَعْمِدَةٍ وَرَاءَهُ وَكَانَ الْبَيْتُ يَوْمَئِذٍ عَلَى سِتَّةِ أَعْمِدَةِ ثُمَّ صلى

‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar said:: God's Messenger entered the Ka'ba with Usama b. Zaid, ‘Uthman b. Talha al-Hajabi, and Bilal b. Rabah, and locking it behind him, he remained inside. I asked Bilal when he came out what God's Messenger had done, and he said, “He took up a position with one pillar on his left, two on his right, and three behind him (the House at that time having six pillars), then performed salat.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 643

Mishkat al-Masabih 644

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 644

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةٌ فِي مَسْجِدِي هَذَا خَيْرٌ مِنْ أَلْفِ صَلَاةٍ فِيمَا سِوَاهُ إِلَّا الْمَسْجِدَ الْحَرَام»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “One prayer in this mosque of mine (i.e. the mosque in Medina) is better than a thousand elsewhere, except the sacred mosque.” (Bukhari and Muslim)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 644

Mishkat al-Masabih 645

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 645

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا تُشَدُّ الرِّحَالُ إِلَّا إِلَى ثَلَاثَةِ مَسَاجِدَ: مَسْجِدِ الْحَرَامِ وَالْمَسْجِدِ الْأَقْصَى وَمَسْجِدِي هَذَا "

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Animals are saddled only for prayer in the three mosques:: the sacred mosque, the Aqsa mosque, and this mosque of mine.”* * These are the only mosques to which long journeys may be made purely for the purpose of praying in them. The sacred mosque means the Ka'ba. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 645

Mishkat al-Masabih 646

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 646

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَا بَيْنَ بَيْتِي وَمِنْبَرِي رَوْضَةٌ مِنْ رِيَاضِ الْجَنَّةِ ومنبري على حَوْضِي

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, “The space between my house and my pulpit is one of the gardens of paradise, and my pulpit is upon my tank.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 646

Mishkat al-Masabih 647

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 647

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْتِي مَسْجِدَ قبَاء كل سبت مَا شيا وراكبا فَيصَلي فِيهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ

Ibn ‘Umar said that the Prophet used to go to the mosque in Quba'* every Saturday, walking and riding, and he would pray two rak'as in it. * The village outside Medina where the Prophet stayed a few days before entering Medina at the time of the Hijra. Before leaving he laid the foundations of a mosque there. Al-Qur’an; 9:108 is said to refer to this mosque. In the preceding verse reference is made to another mosque which had been built in a spirit of opposition. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 647

Mishkat al-Masabih 648

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 648

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَحَبُّ الْبِلَادِ إِلَى اللَّهِ مَسَاجِدُهَا وَأَبْغَضُ الْبِلَاد إِلَى الله أسواقها» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The parts of the land dearest to God are its mosques, and the parts most hateful to God are its markets.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 648

Mishkat al-Masabih 649

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 649

وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ بَنَى لِلَّهِ مَسْجِدًا بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ»

‘Uthman reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone builds a mosque for God, God will build a house for him in paradise.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 649

Mishkat al-Masabih 650

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 650

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ غَدَا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ أَوْ رَاحَ أَعَدَّ اللَّهُ لَهُ نُزُلَهُ مِنَ الْجَنَّةِ كُلَّمَا غَدَا أَوْ رَاحَ»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone goes out in the morning or in the evening to the mosque, God will prepare for him his food in paradise as often as he goes out in the morning or in the evening.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 650

Mishkat al-Masabih 651

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 651

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَعْظَمُ النَّاسِ أَجْرًا فِي الصَّلَاةِ أَبْعَدُهُمْ فَأَبْعَدُهُمْ مَمْشًى وَالَّذِي يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلَاةَ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَهَا مَعَ الْإِمَامِ أَعْظَمُ أجرا من الَّذِي يُصَلِّي ثمَّ ينَام»

Abu Musa reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The one who will receive the greatest reward for prayer is he who lives farthest away, and he who has farthest to walk and he who waits for the prayer to observe it with the imam will have a greater reward than the one who observes it and then goes to sleep.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 651

Mishkat al-Masabih 652

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 652

وَعَن جَابر قَالَ: خَلَتِ الْبِقَاعُ حَوْلَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَأَرَادَ بَنُو سَلِمَةَ أَنْ يَنْتَقِلُوا قُرْبَ الْمَسْجِدِ فَبَلَغَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ لَهُمْ: «بَلَغَنِي أَنَّكُمْ تُرِيدُونَ أَنْ تَنْتَقِلُوا قُرْبَ الْمَسْجِدِ» . قَالُوا: نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ أَرَدْنَا ذَلِكَ. فَقَالَ: «يَا بَنِي سَلِمَةَ دِيَارَكُمْ تُكْتَبْ آثَاركُم دِيَاركُمْ تكْتب آثَاركُم» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir said that the area round the mosque was vacant and that the B. Salima wanted to remove near the mosque, but when the Prophet heard of that he said to them, “I have heard that you want to remove near the mosque.” They replied, “Yes, Messenger of God, that was our desire.” He said, “B. Salima, if you keep to your present houses, your footprints will be recorded; if you keep to your present houses, your footprints will be recorded.”* * I.e. you will receive a reward for the distance you have to go to the mosque. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 652

Mishkat al-Masabih 653

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 653

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «سَبْعَة يظلهم الله تَعَالَى فِي ظِلِّهِ يَوْمَ لَا ظِلَّ إِلَّا ظِلُّهُ إِمَامٌ عَادِلٌ وَشَابٌّ نَشَأَ فِي عِبَادَةِ اللَّهِ وَرجل قلبه مُعَلّق بِالْمَسْجِدِ وَرَجُلَانِ تَحَابَّا فِي اللَّهِ اجْتَمَعَا عَلَيْهِ وَتَفَرَّقَا عَلَيْهِ وَرَجُلٌ ذَكَرَ اللَّهَ خَالِيًا فَفَاضَتْ عَيْنَاهُ وَرجل دَعَتْهُ امْرَأَة ذَات منصب وَجَمَالٍ فَقَالَ إِنِّي أَخَافُ اللَّهَ وَرَجُلٌ تَصَدَّقَ بِصَدَقَةٍ فَأَخْفَاهَا حَتَّى لَا تَعْلَمَ شِمَالُهُ مَا تُنْفِقُ يَمِينُهُ»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are seven whom God will cover with His shade on the day when there will be no shade but His:: a just imam; a young man who grows up worshipping God; a man whose heart is attached to the mosque from the time he leaves it till he returns to it; two men who love one another for God's sake, meeting thus and separating thus; a man who remembers God in solitude, his eyes pouring forth tears; a man who, when accosted by a woman of rank and beauty, says, ‘I fear God’; and a man who gives alms concealing it so that his left hand does not know what his right hand bestows.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 653

Mishkat al-Masabih 654

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 654

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي الْجَمَاعَةِ تُضَعَّفُ عَلَى صَلَاتِهِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَفِي سُوقِهِ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ ضِعْفًا وَذَلِكَ أَنَّهُ إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ لَا يُخْرِجُهُ إِلَّا الصَّلَاةُ لَمْ يَخْطُ خُطْوَةً إِلَّا رُفِعَتْ لَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةٌ وَحُطَّ عَنْهُ بِهَا خَطِيئَةٌ فَإِذَا صَلَّى لَمْ تَزَلِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ تُصَلِّي عَلَيْهِ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَيْهِ الله ارْحَمْهُ وَلَا يَزَالُ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلَاةٍ مَا انْتَظَرَ الصَّلَاةَ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ: «إِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ كَانَتِ الصَّلَاةُ تَحْبِسُهُ» . وَزَادَ فِي دُعَاءِ الْمَلَائِكَةِ: " اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لَهُ اللَّهُمَّ تُبْ عَلَيْهِ. مَا لَمْ يُؤْذِ فِيهِ مَا لَمْ يُحْدِثْ فِيهِ

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A man's prayer in company is twenty-five times as valuable as his prayer in his house and his market, for when he performs ablution, doing it well, then goes out to the mosque, having no other reason than prayer for going out, he does not take a step without being raised a degree for it and having a sin remitted for it, and when he prays the angels continue to invoke blessings on him as long as he is in his place of prayer, saying, ‘God bless him; God show mercy to him.’ And each of you continues to be engaged in prayer as long as he is waiting for the prayer.” In a version he said, “When he enters the mosque prayer holds him fast.” And he added in the invocation of the angels, “O God, forgive him, O God, turn towards him, as long as he does not do any harm in it and as long as he does not do anything unseemly in it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 654

Mishkat al-Masabih 655

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 655

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُسَيْدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا دَخَلَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلْيَقُلِ: اللَّهُمَّ افْتَحْ لِي أَبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ. وَإِذَا خَرَجَ فَلْيَقُلِ: الله إِنِّي أَسأَلك من فضلك ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Usaid reported God's Messenger as saying:: When any of you enters the mosque he should say, “O God, open to me the gates of Thy mercy, “and when he goes out he should say “O God, I ask Thee out of Thine abundance.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 655

Mishkat al-Masabih 656

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 656

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِذَا دَخَلَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يجلس»

Abu Qatada reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you enters the mosque he should pray two rak'as before sitting down.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 656

Mishkat al-Masabih 657

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 657

وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَقْدَمُ مِنْ سَفَرٍ إِلَّا نَهَارًا فِي الضُّحَى فَإِذَا قَدِمَ بَدَأَ بِالْمَسْجِدِ فَصَلَّى فِيهِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثمَّ جلس فِيهِ "

Ka'b b. Malik said that the Prophet always came back from a journey by day in the forenoon, and when he arrived he went first to the mosque, and having prayed two rak'as in it he sat down in it. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 657

Mishkat al-Masabih 658

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 658

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ سَمِعَ رَجُلًا يَنْشُدُ ضَالَّةً فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَلْيَقُلْ: لَا رَدَّهَا اللَّهُ عَلَيْكَ فَإِنَّ الْمَسَاجِد لم تبن لهَذَا ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone hears a man crying out in the mosque about something he has lost, he should say, ‘May God not restore it to you,’ for the mosques were not built for this.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 658

Mishkat al-Masabih 659

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 659

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ أَكَلَ مِنْ هَذِهِ الشَّجَرَةِ الْمُنْتِنَةِ فَلَا يَقْرَبَنَّ مَسْجِدَنَا فَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَةَ تَتَأَذَّى مِمَّا يَتَأَذَّى مِنْهُ الْإِنْسُ»

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone eats of this offensive tree* he must not approach our mosque, for the angels are harmed by the same things as men.” * Bukhari At’ima, 49, shows the Prophet’s objection to onions and garlic. One of these may be meant here. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 659

Mishkat al-Masabih 660

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 660

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْبُزَاقُ فِي الْمَسْجِد خَطِيئَة وكفارتها دَفنهَا»

Anas reported God's Messenger as saying, “Spitting in the mosque is a sin which is expiated by burying the spittle.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 660

Mishkat al-Masabih 661

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 661

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «عُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ أَعْمَالُ أُمَّتِي حَسَنُهَا وَسَيِّئُهَا فَوَجَدْتُ فِي محَاسِن أَعمالهَا الْأَذَى يماط عَن الطَّرِيق وَوَجَدْتُ فِي مَسَاوِئِ أَعْمَالِهَا النُّخَاعَةَ تَكُونُ فِي الْمَسْجِد لَا تدفن» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Dharr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The deeds of my people, good and bad, were presented before me, and I found the removal of something objectionable from the road among their good deeds, and mucus left unburied in the mosque among their evil deeds.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 661

Mishkat al-Masabih 662

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 662

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَلَا يَبْصُقْ أَمَامَهُ فَإِنَّمَا يُنَاجِي اللَّهَ مَا دَامَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ وَلَا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَإِنَّ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ مَلَكًا وَلْيَبْصُقْ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ أَوْ تَحْتَ قَدَمِهِ فَيَدْفِنُهَا» وَفِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ: «تَحْتَ قدمه الْيُسْرَى»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you gets up for prayer he must not spit in front, of him, because he is holding intimate converse with God as long as he is in his place of prayer; nor must he spit towards his right, for there is an angel at his right; but he may spit towards his left or under his feet and bury it.” The version of Abu Sa'id has “under his left foot.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 662

Mishkat al-Masabih 663

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 663

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ فِي مَرَضِهِ الَّذِي لَمْ يَقُمْ مِنْهُ: «لَعَنَ اللَّهُ الْيَهُودَ وَالنَّصَارَى اتَّخَذُوا قُبُورَ أَنْبِيَائِهِمْ مَسَاجِد»

‘A’isha told of God's Messenger as saying in his illness from which he did not recover, “God curse the Jews and Christians! They have taken the graves of their prophets as mosques.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 663

Mishkat al-Masabih 664

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 664

وَعَن جُنْدُب قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «أَلَا وَإِنَّ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ كَانُوا يَتَّخِذُونَ قُبُورَ أَنْبِيَائِهِمْ وَصَالِحِيهِمْ مَسَاجِدَ أَلَا فَلَا تَتَّخِذُوا الْقُبُورَ مَسَاجِدَ إِنِّي أَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْ ذَلِكَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jundub told of his hearing the Prophet say, “Those who preceded you used to take the graves of their prophets and righteous men as mosques, but you must not take graves as mosques; I forbid you to do that.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 664

Mishkat al-Masabih 665

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 665

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اجْعَلُوا فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ مِنْ صَلَاتِكُمْ وَلَا تَتَّخِذُوهَا قُبُورًا»

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Perform some of your prayer in your houses, and do not turn them into graves.”* * This is most probably a figurative expression indicating that a house in which prayer is not offered is like a grave, as God is not worshipped there. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 665

Mishkat al-Masabih 666

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 666

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا بَيْنَ الْمَشْرِقِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ قِبْلَةٌ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The space between the East and the West is a qibla.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 666

Mishkat al-Masabih 667

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 667

وَعَنْ طَلْقِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: خَرَجْنَا وَفْدًا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَبَايَعْنَاهُ وَصَلَّيْنَا مَعَهُ وَأَخْبَرْنَاهُ أَنَّ بِأَرْضِنَا بِيعَةً لَنَا فَاسْتَوْهَبْنَاهُ مِنْ فَضْلِ طَهُورِهِ. فَدَعَا بِمَاءٍ فَتَوَضَّأ وتمضمض ثمَّ صبه فِي إِدَاوَةٍ وَأَمَرَنَا فَقَالَ: «اخْرُجُوا فَإِذَا أَتَيْتُمْ أَرْضَكُمْ فَاكْسِرُوا بِيعَتَكُمْ وَانْضَحُوا مَكَانَهَا بِهَذَا الْمَاءِ وَاتَّخِذُوهَا مَسْجِدًا» قُلْنَا: إِنَّ الْبَلَدَ بَعِيدٌ وَالْحَرَّ شَدِيدٌ وَالْمَاءَ يُنْشَفُ فَقَالَ: «مُدُّوهُ مِنَ الْمَاءِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَزِيدُهُ إِلَّا طِيبًا» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ

Talq b. ‘Ali said; we went out as a deputation to God’s Messenger and swore allegiance to him and prayed along with him. We told him that we had a church in our land, and we asked him for some of the leavings of the water he used for ablution. He called for water, performed ablution, rinsed his mouth, then poured it out for us into a skin vessel, and gave us the following command, “Go away, and when you come to your land break down your church, sprinkle this water on its site, and use it as a mosque." We told him that our land was distant, the heat severe, and that the water would evaporate, to which he replied, “Add some water to it, for it will only bring more good to it.” Nasa'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 667

Mishkat al-Masabih 668

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 668

وَعَن عَائِشَة قَالَت: أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِبِنَاءِ الْمَسْجِدِ فِي الدُّورِ وَأَنْ يُنَظَّفَ وَيَطَيَّبَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

‘A’isha said that God's Messenger ordered that a mosque be built in a residential district and that it be cleaned and perfumed. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 668

Mishkat al-Masabih 669

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 669

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا أَمَرْتُ بِتَشْيِيدِ الْمَسَاجِدِ» . قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ: لَتُزَخْرِفُنَّهَا كَمَا زَخْرَفَتِ الْيَهُود وَالنَّصَارَى. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God's Messenger as saying, “I was not commanded to build high mosques." Ibn ‘Abbas said, “You* will certainly ornament them as the Jews and Christians did." * The verb is plural addressed by Ibn ‘Abbas to some hearers. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 669

Mishkat al-Masabih 670

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 670

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «من أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ أَنْ يَتَبَاهَى النَّاسُ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “One of the signs of the last hour will be that people will vie with one another about mosques. Abu Dawud, Nasa’i Darimi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 670

Mishkat al-Masabih 671

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 671

وَعَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «عُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ أُجُورُ أُمَّتِي حَتَّى الْقَذَاةُ يُخْرِجُهَا الرَّجُلُ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ وَعُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ ذُنُوبُ أُمَّتِي فَلَمْ أَرَ ذَنْبًا أَعْظَمَ مِنْ سُورَةٍ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ أَوْ آيَةٍ أُوتِيهَا رَجُلٌ ثُمَّ نَسِيَهَا» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The rewards of my people were placed before me, even and the sins of my people were placed before me, and I saw no sin greater than that a man should memorise a sura or verse of the Qur’an, then forget it."* * Cf. Al-Qur’an, 20:126. Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 671

Mishkat al-Masabih 672

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 672

وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «بَشِّرِ الْمَشَّائِينَ فِي الظُّلَمِ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ بِالنُّورِ التَّامِّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ وَأنس

Buraida reported God's Messenger as saying, “Announce to those who make a practice of walking to mosques during the times of darkness the good news that they will have complete light on the day of resurrection. Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted it from Sahl b. Sa'd and Anas.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 672

Mishkat al-Masabih 673

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 673

عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا رَأَيْتُمُ الرَّجُلَ يَتَعَاهَدُ الْمَسْجِد فَاشْهَدُوا لَهُ بِالْإِيمَان فَإِن الله تَعَالَى يَقُولُ (إِنَّمَا يَعْمُرُ مَسَاجِدَ اللَّهِ مَنْ آمَنَ بِاللَّه وَالْيَوْم الآخر وَأقَام الصَّلَاة وَآتى الزَّكَاة) رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه والدارمي

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When you see a man frequenting the mosque, testify that he has faith, for God says, ‘God’s mosques are visited only by those who believe in God and the last day.”* * Al-Qur'an; 9:18 Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 673

Mishkat al-Masabih 674

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 674

وَعَن عُثْمَان بن مَظْعُون قَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ائْذَنْ لَنَا فِي الِاخْتِصَاءِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَيْسَ مِنَّا مَنْ خَصَى وَلَا اخْتَصَى إِنَّ خِصَاءَ أُمَّتِي الصِّيَامُ» . فَقَالَ ائْذَنْ لَنَا فِي السِّيَاحَةِ. فَقَالَ: «إِنْ سِيَاحَةَ أُمَّتَيِ الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ» . فَقَالَ: ائْذَنْ لَنَا فِي التَّرَهُّبِ. فَقَالَ: «إِن ترهب أمتِي الْجُلُوس فِي الْمَسَاجِد انتظارا للصَّلَاة» . رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة

‘Uthman b. Mazun said, “Messenger of God, grant us permission to become eunuchs." God’s Messenger replied, “He who makes another a eunuch or becomes one himself does not belong to us; fasting serves that purpose among my people." He then said, "Grant us permission to lead the wandering life of the devotee." He replied, "The wandering life of the devotee among my people is jihad in God’s path." He said, "Grant us permission to adopt monkery.” He replied, "Monkery among my people consists of sitting in mosques waiting for the time of prayer." Baghawi transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 674

Mishkat al-Masabih 675

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 675

وَعَن عبد الرَّحْمَن بن عائش قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " رَأَيْتُ رَبِّيَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي أَحْسَنِ صُورَةٍ قَالَ: فَبِمَ يَخْتَصِمُ الْمَلَأُ الْأَعْلَى؟ قُلْتُ: أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ قَالَ: فَوَضَعَ كَفَّهُ بَيْنَ كَتِفِيَّ فَوَجَدْتُ بَرْدَهَا بَيْنَ ثَدْيَيَّ فَعَلِمْتُ مَا فِي السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَتَلَا: (وَكَذَلِكَ نُرِي إِبْرَاهِيمَ مَلَكُوتَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَلِيَكُونَ من الموقنين) رَوَاهُ الدَّارمِيّ مُرْسلا وللترمذي نَحوه عَنهُ

‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘A’ish reported God’s Messenger as saying:: I saw my Lord in the most beautiful form, and He said, "What do the angels near My presence dispute about?" I replied," Thou knowest best.” Then He placed the palm of His hand between my shoulder-blades and I felt the coolness of it between my nipples! Then I knew what was in the heavens and the earth. And he recited, "Thus did We show Abraham the kingdom of the heavens and the earth, and it was so that he might have certainty (Al-Qur’an; 6:75).’’ Darimi transmitted it in mursal form.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 675

Mishkat al-Masabih 676

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 676

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَمُعَاذِ بْنِ جبل وَزَادَ فِيهِ: قَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ {هَلْ تَدْرِي فِيمَ يَخْتَصِمُ الْمَلَأُ الْأَعْلَى؟ قُلْتُ: نَعَمْ فِي الْكَفَّارَاتِ. وَالْكَفَّارَاتُ: الْمُكْثُ فِي الْمَسَاجِدِ بَعْدَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَالْمَشْيِ عَلَى الْأَقْدَامِ إِلَى الْجَمَاعَاتِ وَإِبْلَاغِ الْوَضُوءِ فِي الْمَكَارِهِ فَمَنْ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ عَاشَ بِخَيْرٍ وَمَاتَ بِخَيْرٍ وَكَانَ مِنْ خَطِيئَتِهِ كَيَوْمَ وَلَدَتْهُ أُمُّهُ وَقَالَ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ} إِذَا صَلَّيْتَ فَقُلِ: اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ فِعْلَ الْخَيْرَاتِ وَتَرْكَ الْمُنْكَرَاتِ وَحُبَّ الْمَسَاكِينِ وَإِذَا أَرَدْتَ بِعِبَادِكَ فِتْنَةً فَاقْبِضْنِي إِلَيْكَ غَيْرَ مَفْتُونٍ. قَالَ: وَالدَّرَجَاتُ: إِفْشَاءُ السَّلَامِ وَإِطْعَامُ الطَّعَامِ وَالصَّلَاةُ بِاللَّيْلِ وَالنَّاسُ نِيَامٌ. وَلَفْظُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ كَمَا فِي الْمَصَابِيحِ لَمْ أَجِدْهُ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَن إِلَّا فِي شرح السّنة.

Tirmidhi has something similar from ‘Abd ar-Rahman, and from Ibn ‘Abbas and Mu'adh b. Jabal, in which he had additions:: He asked, "Muhammad, do you know what the angels near My presence dispute about?" I replied, "Yes, about expiations, and they are remaining in the mosques after the prayers are over, walking on foot to the congregational prayers, and performing elaborate ablution in unpleasant circumstances (Cf. p. 151). Whoever does that will live and die righteously, and as far as his sin is concerned, he will be as he was on the day his mother gave birth to him." He said, "Muhammad, when you pray say, ‘O God, I ask Thee to enable me to do good deeds, abandon objectionable things, and love the poor, and when Thou intendest to test Thy servants, take me to Thyself without being led astray.'" He said, "People are raised in degree by saluting all and sundry, providing food, and praying at night when people are asleep." The wording of this tradition is as it occurs in al-Masabih, but I found it traced to ‘Abd ar-Rahman only in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 676

Mishkat al-Masabih 677

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 677

وَعَن أبي أُمَامَة الْبَاهِلِيّ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «ثَلَاثَة كلهم ضَامِن على الله عز وَجل رَجُلٌ خَرَجَ غَازِيًا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَهُوَ ضَامِن على الله حَتَّى يتوفاه فيدخله الْجنَّة أَو يردهُ بِمَا نَالَ من أجرأوغنيمة وَرَجُلٌ رَاحَ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَهُوَ ضَامِنٌ عَلَى الله حَتَّى يتوفاه فيدخله الْجنَّة أَو يردهُ بِمَا نَالَ مِنْ أَجْرٍ وَغَنِيمَةٍ وَرَجُلٌ دَخَلَ بَيْتَهُ بِسَلَامٍ فَهُوَ ضَامِنٌ عَلَى اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Three people are all in God’s safe keeping:: a man who goes out to fight in God’s path, who is in God’s safe keeping till He takes his soul and brings him into paradise, or sends him home with the reward or booty he has obtained; a man who goes out to the mosque, who is in God’s safe keeping; and a man who enters his house in peace,* who is in God’s safe keeping.” * The translation above is given on the analogy of Al-Qur’an; 15:46. The phrase might, however, mean one who gives a salutation when he enters his house. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 677

Mishkat al-Masabih 678

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 678

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ: «مَنْ خَرَجَ مِنْ بَيْتِهِ مُتَطَهِّرًا إِلَى صَلَاةٍ مَكْتُوبَة فَأَجره كَأَجر الْحَاج الْمُحْرِمِ وَمَنْ خَرَجَ إِلَى تَسْبِيحِ الضُّحَى لَا يُنْصِبُهُ إِلَّا إِيَّاهُ فَأَجْرُهُ كَأَجْرِ الْمُعْتَمِرِ وَصَلَاةٌ عَلَى إِثْرِ صَلَاةٍ لَا لَغْوَ بَيْنَهُمَا كِتَابٌ فِي عليين» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If one goes out from his house to a stated prayer in a state of purity, his reward will be like that of the pilgrim in the sacred state; if one goes out to devotions in the forenoon, nothing else causing him to go out, his reward will be like that of him who performs the ‘umra;1 and a prayer following another with no idle talk between them will be a deed recorded in llliyun,”2 1. The little pilgrimage, consisting of the rites at the Ka'ba and the running between al-Safa and al-Marwa. 2. See Al-Qur’an, 83:18 ff. Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 678

Mishkat al-Masabih 679

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 679

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ «إِذَا مَرَرْتُمْ بِرِيَاضِ الْجَنَّةِ فَارْتَعُوا» قِيلَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَمَا رِيَاضُ الْجَنَّةِ؟ قَالَ: «الْمَسَاجِدُ» . قُلْتُ: وَمَا الرَّتْعُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَالله أكبر» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When you pass one of the gardens of paradise, feed there.” When asked what the gardens of paradise were he replied that they were the mosques, and when asked what the feeding consisted of, he replied, “Glory be to God; Praise be to God; there is no god but God; and God is most great.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 679

Mishkat al-Masabih 680

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 680

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ أَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ لِشَيْءٍ فَهُوَ حَظُّهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone comes to a mosque for a purpose, he will attain it.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 680

Mishkat al-Masabih 681

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 681

وَعَنْ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتِ الْحُسَيْنِ عَنْ جَدَّتِهَا فَاطِمَةَ الْكُبْرَى رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمْ قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ صَلَّى عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَالَ: «رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي وَافْتَحْ لِي أَبْوَابَ رَحْمَتِكَ» وَإِذَا خَرَجَ صَلَّى عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَالَ رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي وَافْتَحْ لِي أَبْوَابَ فَضْلِكَ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَحْمَدُ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَفِي رِوَايَتِهِمَا قَالَتْ: إِذَا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ وَكَذَا إِذَا خَرَجَ قَالَ: «بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَالسَّلَامُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ» بَدَلَ: صَلَّى عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَسَلَّمَ. وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ لَيْسَ إِسْنَادُهُ بِمُتَّصِلٍ وَفَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ الْحُسَيْنِ لَمْ تدْرك فَاطِمَة الْكُبْرَى

Fatima daughter of al-Husain said on the authority of her grand-mother, Fatima the elder,* that when the Prophet entered the mosque he would pray for blessings and safety for himself and say, “My Lord, forgive me my sins, and open to me the gates of Thy mercy.” And when he went out he would pray for blessings and safety for himself and say, “My Lord, forgive me my sins, and open to me the gates of Thy abundance.” *The daughter of the Prophet who married ‘Ali. Tirmidhi, Ahmad and Ibn Majah transmitted it. In the version of the last two she said that when he entered the mosque, and also when he came out, he said, “In the name of God, and peace be upon God’s Messenger,” instead of “he would pray for blessings and safety for himself.” Tirmidhi said that its isnad is not connected, for Fatima daughter of al-Husain was not born in the lifetime of Fatima the elder.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 681

Mishkat al-Masabih 682

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 682

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ تَنَاشُدِ الْأَشْعَارِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَعَنِ الْبَيْعِ وَالِاشْتِرَاءِ فِيهِ وَأَنْ يَتَحَلَّقَ النَّاسُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ قَبْلَ الصَّلَاةِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Amr b. Shu'aib on his father’s authority reported his grandfather as saying that God’s Messenger prohibited the recitation of poems in a mosque, buying and selling in it, and sitting in a circle in a mosque on Friday before the prayer. Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 682

Mishkat al-Masabih 683

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 683

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَبِيعُ أَوْ يَبْتَاعُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقُولُوا: لَا أَرْبَحَ اللَّهُ تِجَارَتَكَ. وَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَنْ يَنْشُدُ فِيهِ ضَالَّةً فَقُولُوا: لَا رَدَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكَ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:: When you see anyone buying or selling in a mosque, say, “May God not make your trading profitable!” And when you see anyone calling out in it about something lost, say, “May God not restore it to you.” Tirmidhi and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 683

Mishkat al-Masabih 684

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 684

وَعَنْ حَكِيمِ بْنِ حِزَامٍ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُسْتَقَادَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَأَنْ يُنْشَدَ فِيهِ الْأَشْعَارُ وَأَنْ تُقَامَ فِيهِ الْحُدُودُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ فِي سُنَنِهِ وَصَاحِبُ جَامِعِ الْأُصُولِ فِيهِ عَنْ حَكِيمٍ وَفِي المصابيح عَن جَابر

Hakim b. Hizam said that God's Messenger prohibited retaliation being taken in a mosque, the recitation of poems in it, and the infliction of punishment in it. Abu Dawud in his Sunan and the author of Jami‘ al-usul ( Ibn al-Athir) in his work transmitted it from Hakim, but in al-Masabih it is transmitted from Jabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 684

Mishkat al-Masabih 685

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 685

وَعَن مُعَاوِيَة بن قُرَّة عَنْ أَبِيهِ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنْ هَاتَيْنِ الشَّجَرَتَيْنِ يَعْنِي الْبَصَلَ وَالثُّومَ وَقَالَ: «مَنْ أَكَلَهُمَا فَلَا يَقْرَبَنَّ مَسْجِدنَا» . وَقَالَ: «إِن كُنْتُم لابد آكليهما فأميتوهما طبخا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Mu'awiya said on the authority of his father that God’s Messenger forbade these two plants, i e., onions and garlic, and said, “He who eats them must not come near our mosque.” He also said, “If you must eat them, suppress their odour* by cooking.” * Lit. put them to death. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 685

Mishkat al-Masabih 686

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 686

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْأَرْضُ كُلُّهَا مَسْجِدٌ إِلَّا الْمَقْبَرَةَ وَالْحَمَّامَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ والدارمي

Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The whole earth is a mosque, with the exception of a graveyard and a bath.” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 686

Mishkat al-Masabih 687

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 687

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُصَلَّى فِي سَبْعَةِ مَوَاطِنَ: فِي الْمَزْبَلَةِ وَالْمَجْزَرَةِ وَالْمَقْبَرَةِ وَقَارِعَةِ الطَّرِيقِ وَفِي الْحَمَّامِ وَفِي مَعَاطِنِ الْإِبِلِ وَفَوْقَ ظَهْرِ بَيْتِ اللَّهِ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Ibn ‘Umar said that there were seven places in which God’s Messenger forbade people to pray:: a dunghill, a slaughterhouse, a graveyard, the middle of the road, a bath, places where camels kneel to drink, and on the roof of God’s House. Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 687

Mishkat al-Masabih 688

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 688

قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلُّوا فِي مَرَابِضِ الْغَنَمِ وَلَا تُصَلُّوا فِي أَعْطَانِ الْإِبِلِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Pray in sheep-folds, but not where camels kneel to drink.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 688

Mishkat al-Masabih 689

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 689

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: لَعَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ زَائِرَاتِ الْقُبُورِ وَالْمُتَّخِذِينَ عَلَيْهَا الْمَسَاجِدَ وَالسُّرُجَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger cursed women who visited graves, people who put mosques there and those who lit lamps there. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 689

Mishkat al-Masabih 690

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 690

وَعَن أبي أُمَامَة قَالَ: إِنَّ حَبْرًا مِنَ الْيَهُودِ سَأَلَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَيُّ الْبِقَاعِ خَيْرٌ؟ فَسَكَتَ عَنْهُ وَقَالَ: «أَسْكُتُ حَتَّى يَجِيءَ جِبْرِيلُ» فَسَكَتَ وَجَاءَ جِبْرِيلُ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ فَسَأَلَ فَقَالَ: مَا المسؤول عَنْهَا بِأَعْلَمَ مِنَ السَّائِلِ وَلَكِنْ أَسْأَلُ رَبِّيَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى. ثُمَّ قَالَ جِبْرِيلُ: يَا مُحَمَّدُ إِنِّي دَنَوْتُ مِنَ اللَّهِ دُنُوًّا مَا دَنَوْتُ مِنْهُ قطّ. قَالَ: وَكَيف كَانَ ياجبريل؟ قَالَ: كَانَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَهُ سَبْعُونَ أَلْفَ حِجَابٍ مِنْ نُورٍ. فَقَالَ: شَرُّ الْبِقَاعِ أَسْوَاقُهَا وَخَيْرُ الْبِقَاع مساجدها

Abu Umama said that a Jewish doctor asked the Prophet what places were best, but he did not answer his question, saying, “I shall say nothing till Gabriel comes.” So he remained silent, and when Gabriel came he asked him, but he replied, “The one who is asked knows no more than the one who asks, but I shall ask my Lord.” Later Gabriel said, “Muhammad, I approached my Lord nearer than I have ever come before.” When Muhammad asked about that, he replied, “Between Him and me there were seventy thousand veils of light, and He said that the worst places were their markets and the best their mosques.”* *The source of the tradition is not given in the text. The editor of the Damascus edition says it comes rightly from Ibn Hibban from Ibn ‘Umar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 690

Mishkat al-Masabih 691

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 691

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ جَاءَ مَسْجِدي هَذَا لم يَأْته إِلَّا لِخَيْرٍ يَتَعَلَّمُهُ أَوْ يُعَلِّمُهُ فَهُوَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْمُجَاهِدِ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَمَنْ جَاءَ لِغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الرَّجُلِ يَنْظُرُ إِلَى مَتَاعِ غَيْرِهِ» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شُعَبِ الْإِيمَانِ

Abu Huraira said that he heard God’s Messenger say, “If anyone comes to this mosque of mine, coming only for some good which he will learn or teach, he ranks a mujahid in God’s path; but if anyone comes for some other purpose, he ranks as a man who looks at another’s property.” Ibn Majah and Baihaqi, in Shu'ab al-iman, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 691

Mishkat al-Masabih 692

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 692

وَعَنِ الْحَسَنِ مُرْسَلًا قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَأْتِي عَلَى النَّاسِ زَمَانٌ يَكُونُ حَدِيثُهُمْ فِي مَسَاجِدِهِمْ فِي أَمْرِ دُنْيَاهُمْ. فَلَا تُجَالِسُوهُمْ فَلَيْسَ لِلَّهِ فِيهِمْ حَاجَةٌ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان

Al-Hasan reported in mursal form that God's Messenger said, “A time is coming when people will talk in their mosques about their worldly affairs, so do not sit with them, for God has nothing to do with them.” Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu'ab al-iman.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 692

Mishkat al-Masabih 693

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 693

وَعَنِ السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ قَالَ: كُنْتُ نَائِمًا فِي الْمَسْجِد فحصبني رجل فَنَظَرت فَإِذا عُمَرُ بْنُ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَالَ اذْهَبْ فَأْتِنِي بِهَذَيْنِ فَجِئْتُهُ بِهِمَا فَقَالَ: مِمَّنْ أَنْتُمَا أَوْ مِنْ أَيْنَ أَنْتُمَا قَالَا: مِنْ أَهْلِ الطَّائِفِ. قَالَ: لَوْ كُنْتُمَا مِنْ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَةِ لَأَوْجَعْتُكُمَا تَرْفَعَانِ أَصْوَاتَكُمَا فِي مَسْجِدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

As-Sa'ib b. Yazid said that when he was sleeping in the mosque a man threw a pebble at him, and when he looked he saw that it was ‘Umar b. al-Khattab, who said, “Go and bring me these two men.” He brought them and ‘Umar asked them what tribe they belonged to, or what place they came from. On their replying that they belonged to at-Ta’if, he said, “If you had belonged to Medina I would have given you a beating for raising your voices in the mosque of God’s Messenger. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 693

Mishkat al-Masabih 694

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 694

وَعَن مَالك قَالَ: بَنَى عُمَرُ رَحَبَةً فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ تُسَمَّى الْبُطَيْحَاءَ وَقَالَ مَنْ كَانَ يُرِيدُ أَنَّ يَلْغَطَ أَوْ يُنْشِدَ شِعْرًا أَوْ يَرْفَعَ صَوْتَهُ فَلْيَخْرُجْ إِلَى هَذِهِ الرَّحَبَةِ. رَوَاهُ فِي الْمُوَطَّأِ

Malik said that ‘Umar built a courtyard called al-Butaiha’ in the neighbourhood of the mosque and said, “If anyone wants to make a noise, or recite poetry, or raise his voice, he must go out to this courtyard.” He transmitted it in al-Muwatta'.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 694

Mishkat al-Masabih 695

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 695

وَعَن أنس: رَأَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نُخَامَةً فِي الْقِبْلَةِ فَشَقَّ ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى رُئِيَ فِي وَجهه فَقَامَ فحكه بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا قَامَ فِي صلَاته فَإِنَّمَا يُنَاجِي ربه أَو إِن رَبَّهُ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ فَلَا يَبْزُقَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ قِبَلَ قِبْلَتِهِ وَلَكِنْ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ أَوْ تَحْتَ قَدَمِهِ» ثُمَّ أَخَذَ طَرَفَ رِدَائِهِ فَبَصَقَ فِيهِ ثُمَّ رَدَّ بَعْضَهُ عَلَى بَعْضٍ فَقَالَ: «أَوْ يفعل هَكَذَا» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Anas said that the Prophet saw some mucus in the direction of the qibla and his displeasure was apparent in his face, so he got up, scraped it with his hand and said, “When one of you gets up to pray, he is holding intimate converse only with his Lord, and his Lord is between him and the qibla, so none of you must spit in the direction of the qibla, but towards his left side, or under his foot.” Then he took the end of his cloak, spat in it, folded it up and said, “Or he may do thus.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 695

Mishkat al-Masabih 696

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 696

وَعَن السَّائِب بن خَلاد - وَهُوَ رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِنْ رَجُلًا أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَبَصَقَ فِي الْقِبْلَةِ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَنْظُرُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ فَرَغَ: «لَا يُصَلِّي لَكُمْ» . فَأَرَادَ بَعْدَ ذَلِك أَن يُصَلِّي لَهُم فمنعوه وَأَخْبرُوهُ بِقَوْلِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: نَعَمْ وَحَسِبْتُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «إِنَّكَ آذيت الله وَرَسُوله» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

As-Sa'ib b. Khallad, who was one of the Prophet's companions, said:: A man led some people in prayer and spat in the direction of the qibla. Having seen this, God’s Messenger said to the people at the end of the prayer, “He must not lead you in prayer.” The man wanted to lead them in prayer some time afterwards, but they prevented him and told him what God's Messenger had said. He mentioned that to God’s Messenger, who replied, “Yes.” And I think he added, “You have harmed God and His Messenger.’’ Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 696

Mishkat al-Masabih 697

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 697

وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: احْتَبَسَ عَنَّا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ غَدَاة عَن صَلَاة الصُّبْح حَتَّى كدنا نتراءى عين الشَّمْس فَخرج سَرِيعا فثوب بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَتَجَوَّزَ فِي صَلَاتِهِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ دَعَا بِصَوْتِهِ فَقَالَ لَنَا عَلَى مَصَافِّكُمْ كَمَا أَنْتُمْ ثُمَّ انْفَتَلَ إِلَيْنَا ثُمَّ قَالَ أَمَا إِنِّي سَأُحَدِّثُكُمْ مَا حَبَسَنِي عَنْكُمُ الْغَدَاةَ إِنِّي قُمْتُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَتَوَضَّأْتُ وَصَلَّيْتُ مَا قُدِّرَ لِي فَنَعَسْتُ فِي صَلَاتِي حَتَّى اسْتَثْقَلْتُ فَإِذَا أَنَا بِرَبِّي تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى فِي أَحْسَنِ صُورَةٍ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ رَبِّ قَالَ فِيمَ يخْتَصم الْمَلأ الْأَعْلَى قلت لَا أَدْرِي رب قَالَهَا ثَلَاثًا قَالَ فَرَأَيْتُهُ وَضَعَ كَفَّهُ بَيْنَ كَتِفَيَّ حَتَّى وَجَدْتُ بَرْدَ أَنَامِلِهِ بَيْنَ ثَدْيَيَّ فَتَجَلَّى لِي كُلُّ شَيْءٍ وَعَرَفْتُ فَقَالَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ قُلْتُ لَبَّيْكَ رَبِّ قَالَ فِيمَ يَخْتَصِمُ الْمَلأ الْأَعْلَى قلت فِي الْكَفَّارَات قَالَ مَا هُنَّ قُلْتُ مَشْيُ الْأَقْدَامِ إِلَى الْجَمَاعَاتِ وَالْجُلُوسُ فِي الْمَسَاجِد بَعْدَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَإِسْبَاغُ الْوَضُوءِ حِينَ الْكَرِيهَاتِ قَالَ ثُمَّ فِيمَ؟ قُلْتُ: فِي الدَّرَجَاتِ. قَالَ: وَمَا هن؟ إطْعَام الطَّعَام ولين الْكَلَام وَالصَّلَاة وَالنَّاس نيام. ثمَّ قَالَ: سل قل اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ فِعْلَ الْخَيْرَاتِ وَتَرْكَ الْمُنْكَرَاتِ وَحُبَّ الْمَسَاكِينِ وَأَنْ تَغْفِرَ لِي وَتَرْحَمَنِي وَإِذَا أَرَدْتَ فِتْنَةً قوم فتوفني غير مفتون أَسأَلك حَبَّكَ وَحُبَّ مَنْ يَحْبُكُ وَحُبَّ عَمَلٍ يُقَرِّبُنِي إِلَى حبك ". فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّهَا حَقٌّ فَادْرُسُوهَا ثُمَّ تَعَلَّمُوهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَسَأَلْتُ مُحَمَّد ابْن إِسْمَاعِيل عَن هَذَا الحَدِيث فَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيث صَحِيح

Mu'adh b. Jabal said:: God’s Messenger was detained one morning from observing the prayer with us till the sun had almost appeared over the horizon. He then came cut quickly, and when the iqama had been uttered he conducted the prayer in a shortened form; then when he had given the salutation he called out to us saying, “Keep to your rows as you were.” Then turning to us he said, “I shall tell you what detained me from you this morning. I got up during the night, performed ablution, and prayed what I could; but during my prayer I dozed and was overcome, and there and then I saw my Lord in the most beautiful form. He addressed me by name, and when I replied, ‘At Thy service, my Lord,’ He asked, ‘What do the angels near My presence dispute about?’ and I replied that I did not know. He asked it three times. Then I saw Him put the palm of His hand between my shoulder-blades, so that I experienced the coolness of His fingers between my nipples so everything became clear to me and I attained knowledge. He then addressed me by name, and when I replied, ‘At Thy service, my Lord,’ He asked, ‘What do the angels near My presence dispute about?’ I replied, ‘Expiation.’ He asked what they were, and I replied, ‘Walking on foot to the congregational prayers, sitting in the mosques after the prayers are over, and performing complete ablution in difficult circumstances. He asked what next they disputed about, and when I said it was about degrees, He asked what they were and I replied, ‘Providing food, speaking gently, and praying at night when people are asleep.’ He then told me to make a request, and I said, ‘O God, I ask Thee for power to do good things and abandon objectionable things, for love towards the poor, that Thou shouldest forgive me and show mercy to me, and that when Thou intendest to test any people Thou wilt take me to Thyself without being led astray. And I ask for Thy love, the love of those who love Thee, and a love of doing things which will bring me near to Thy love.’” Then God’s Messenger said, “It is true, so study it and learn it.” Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said, “This is a hasan sahih tradition. I asked Muhammad b. Isma'il (Al-Bukhari) about this tradition, and he said it is a sahih tradition.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 697

Mishkat al-Masabih 698

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 698

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ إِذا دخل الْمَسْجِد قَالَ: «أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ الْعَظِيمِ وَبِوَجْهِهِ الْكَرِيمِ وَسُلْطَانِهِ الْقَدِيمِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ» قَالَ: «فَإِذَا قَالَ ذَلِكَ قَالَ الشَّيْطَان حفظ مني سَائِر الْيَوْم» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As said that God’s Messenger used to say on entering the mosque, “I seek refuge in God the mighty, in His noble being, and in His power which is from everlasting from the accursed devil.” He said that when the devil heard that he said, “He is protected from me for the rest of the day.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 698

Mishkat al-Masabih 699

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 699

وَعَن عَطاء بْنِ يَسَارٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «اللَّهُمَّ لَا تجْعَل قَبْرِي وثنا يعبد اشْتَدَّ غَضَبُ اللَّهِ عَلَى قَوْمٍ اتَّخَذُوا قُبُورَ أَنْبِيَائهمْ مَسَاجِد» . رَوَاهُ مَالك مُرْسلا

‘Ata’ b. Yasar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “O God, do not let my grave become an idol which is worshipped. God’s anger is severe against people who take the graves of their prophets as mosques.” Malik transmitted it in mursal form.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 699

Mishkat al-Masabih 700

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 700

(وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَسْتَحِبُّ الصَّلَاةَ فِي الْحِيطَانِ. قَالَ بَعْضُ رُوَاتِهِ يَعْنِي الْبَسَاتِينَ رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لَا نَعْرِفُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدِيثِ الْحَسَنِ بن أبي جَعْفَر وَقد ضعفه يحيى ابْن سعيد وَغَيره

Mu'adh b. Jabal said that the Prophet used to like to pray in al-hitan*. One of its transmitters says that it means gardens. * I have given the Arabic word because it is explained in the text. Why it should need to be explained is not clear. Tirmidhi transmitted it and said, “This is a gharib tradition which we know only among the traditions of al-Hasan b. Abu Ja'far whom Yahya b. Sa'id and others have declared to be weak.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 700

Mishkat al-Masabih 701

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 701

وَعَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ فِي بَيْتِهِ بِصَلَاةٍ وَصَلَاتُهُ فِي مَسْجِدِ الْقَبَائِلِ بِخَمْسٍ وَعِشْرِينَ صَلَاةً وَصَلَاتُهُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ الَّذِي يجمع فِيهِ بخسمائة صَلَاةٍ وَصَلَاتُهُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ الْأَقْصَى بِخَمْسِينَ أَلْفِ صَلَاةٍ وَصَلَاتُهُ فِي مَسْجِدِي بِخَمْسِينَ أَلْفِ صَلَاةٍ وَصلَاته فِي الْمَسْجِد الْحَرَام بِمِائَة ألف صَلَاة» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

Anas b. Malik reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A man’s prayer in his house is equivalent to a single observance of prayer, his prayer in a tribal mosque is equivalent to twenty-five, his prayer in a mosque in which the Friday prayer is observed is equivalent to five hundred, his prayer in the Aqsa mosque is equivalent to fifty thousand, his prayer in my mosque is equivalent to fifty thousand, and his prayer in the sacred mosque (the Ka’ba) is equivalent to a hundred thousand.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 701

Mishkat al-Masabih 702

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 702

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ مَسْجِدٍ وُضِعَ فِي الْأَرْضِ أَوَّلُ؟ قَالَ: «الْمَسْجِدُ الْحَرَامُ» قَالَ: قُلْتُ: ثُمَّ أَيْ؟ قَالَ: «ثُمَّ الْمَسْجِدُ الْأَقْصَى» . قُلْتُ: كَمْ بَيْنَهُمَا؟ قَالَ: «أَرْبَعُونَ عَامًا ثُمَّ الْأَرْضُ لَكَ مَسْجِدٌ فَحَيْثُمَا أَدْرَكَتْكَ الصَّلَاةُ فصل»

Abu Dharr said that he asked God’s Messenger which mosque was set up first in the earth and was told that it was the sacred mosque. He asked which came next and was told that it was the Aqsa mosque. He asked how long a space of time separated their building and the Prophet told him it was forty years, adding, “Then the earth is a mosque for you, so pray wherever you are at the time of prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 702

Mishkat al-Masabih 703

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 703

عَن عمر بن أبي سَلمَة قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي فِي ثَوْبٍ وَاحِدٍ مُشْتَمِلًا بِهِ فِي بَيْتِ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ وَاضِعًا طَرَفَيْهِ عَلَى عَاتِقيهِ

“Umar b. Abu Salama said that he saw God’s Messenger praying in Umm Salama’s house girded with a single garment, placing its two ends over his shoulders.* * This is explained as meaning that the ends were each over a shoulder and under the other armpit and tied over the chest. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 703

Mishkat al-Masabih 704

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 704

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «لَا يصلين أحدكُم فِي الثَّوْب الْوَاحِد لَيْسَ على عَاتِقيهِ مِنْهُ شَيْء»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “None of you must pray in a single garment of which no part comes over his shoulders.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 704

Mishkat al-Masabih 705

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 705

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ صَلَّى فِي ثَوْبٍ وَاحِدٍ فليخالف بَين طَرفَيْهِ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

He said that he heard God’s Messenger say, “If anyone prays in a single garment he should cross the two ends.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 705

Mishkat al-Masabih 706

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 706

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي خَمِيصَةٍ لَهَا أَعْلَامٌ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى أَعْلَامِهَا نَظْرَةً فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ: «اذْهَبُوا بِخَمِيصَتِي هَذِهِ إِلَى أَبِي جَهْمٍ وَأَتُوْنِي بِأَنْبِجَانِيَّةِ أَبِي جهم فَإِنَّهَا ألهتني آنِفا عَن صَلَاتي» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ قَالَ: " كُنْتُ أَنْظُرُ إِلَى علمهَا وَأَنا فِي الصَّلَاة فَأَخَاف أَن يفتنني

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger prayed in a woollen garment of hers with markings, and he gave a look at the markings. When he had finished he said, “Take this woollen garment of mine to Abu Jahm and bring me Abu Jahm’s Anbijani* garment, for it has distracted me just now from my prayer.” * A type of garment from the Syrian town of Manbij. The word in the text is anbijaniya. Manbijaniya is perhaps more common. See Lane, Lexicon, p. 2755 Pt. III (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by Bukhari he said, “I was looking at its markings while I was engaged in prayer, and I am afraid lest it may beguile me.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 706

Mishkat al-Masabih 707

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 707

وَعَن أنس قَالَ: كَانَ قِرَامٌ لِعَائِشَةَ سَتَرَتْ بِهِ جَانِبَ بَيْتِهَا فَقَالَ لَهَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَمِيطِي عَنَّا قِرَامَكِ هَذَا فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَزَالُ تَصَاوِيرُهُ تَعْرِضُ لِي فِي صَلَاتِي» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Anas said that ‘A’isha had a figured curtain with which she secluded the side of her house, but the Prophet said to her, “Remove this figured curtain of yours from us, for its pictures keep interfering with my prayer.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 707

Mishkat al-Masabih 708

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 708

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: أُهْدِيَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَرُّوجَ حَرِيرٍ فَلَبِسَهُ ثُمَّ صَلَّى فِيهِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَنَزَعَهُ نَزْعًا شَدِيدًا كَالْكَارِهِ لَهُ ثمَّ قَالَ: " لَا يَنْبَغِي هَذَا لِلْمُتقين

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said that God’s Messenger was presented with a silk gown which he put on and wore while praying. Then when he withdrew he pulled it off vigorously as though he disapproved of it, saying, “This is not fitting for the pious.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 708

Mishkat al-Masabih 709

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 709

عَن سَلمَة بن الْأَكْوَع قَالَ: قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي رَجُلٌ أَصِيدُ أَفَأُصَلِّي فِي الْقَمِيصِ الْوَاحِدِ؟ قَالَ: نَعَمْ وَازْرُرْهُ وَلَوْ بِشَوْكَةٍ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى النَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

Salama b. al-Akwa‘said that he told God’s Messenger he was a man who went out hunting, and asked whether he might pray in a single shirt. He replied, “Yes, but fasten it, even if it should be with a thorn.” Abu Dawud transmitted it and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 709

Mishkat al-Masabih 710

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 710

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: بَيْنَمَا رَجُلٌ يُصَلِّي مسبلا إِزَارِهِ قَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اذْهَبْ فَتَوَضَّأ» فَذهب وَتَوَضَّأ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا لَكَ أَمَرْتَهُ أَنْ يَتَوَضَّأَ؟ قَالَ: «إِنَّهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّي وَهُوَ مُسْبِلٌ إِزَارَهُ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى لَا يَقْبَلُ صَلَاةَ رَجُلٍ مُسْبِلٍ إِزَارَهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Huraira said that while a man was praying letting his lower garment trail, God’s Messenger said to him, “Go and perform ablution.” After he had gone to perform ablution and returned a man asked God’s Messenger why he had ordered him to perform ablution, and he said “He was praying with his lower garment trailing, and God does not accept the prayer of a man who lets his lower garment trail.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 710

Mishkat al-Masabih 711

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 711

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تُقْبَلُ صَلَاةُ حَائِضٍ إِلَّا بِخِمَارٍ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

‘A’isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The prayer of a woman who has reached puberty is not accepted unless she is wearing a veil.”* * A veil (khimar) covering the head and the breasts. Cf. Al-Quran; 24:31. Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 711

Mishkat al-Masabih 712

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 712

وَعَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ أَنَّهَا سَأَلَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَتُصَلِّي الْمَرْأَةُ فِي درع وخمار لَيْسَ عَلَيْهَا إِزَارٌ؟ قَالَ: «إِذَا كَانَ الدِّرْعُ سَابِغًا يُغَطِّي ظُهُورَ قَدَمَيْهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَذَكَرَ جمَاعَة وَقَفُوهُ على أم سَلمَة

Umm Salama said that she asked God's Messenger whether a woman might pray in a shift and veil without wearing a lower garment. He replied, “If the shift is ample and covers the surface of her feet.” Abu Dawud transmitted it and he mentioned a number who did not trace it beyond Umm Salama.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 712

Mishkat al-Masabih 713

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 713

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: نَهَى عَنِ السَّدْلِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَأَنْ يُغَطِّيَ الرَّجُلُ فَاهُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ

Abu Huraira said that God’s Messenger forbade trailing garments during prayer and that a man should cover his mouth. Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 713

Mishkat al-Masabih 714

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 714

وَعَنْ شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خَالِفُوا الْيَهُودَ فَإِنَّهُمْ لَا يُصَلُّونَ فِي نِعَالِهِمْ وَلَا خِفَافِهِمْ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Shaddad b. Aus reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Act differently from the Jews, for they do not pray in their sandals or their shoes.”* * Khuff (pl. khifaf), an article of footwear which came up above the ankle. Traditions tell that the Prophet allowed pilgrims to wear the khuff only when unable to procure sandals, but said they must be cut to come below the ankle. Cf. Bukhari, Hajj, 21, 23; Libas, 8, 4, 15, 73. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 714

Mishkat al-Masabih 715

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 715

وَعَن أبي سعيد الْخُدْرِيّ قَالَ: بَيْنَمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي بِأَصْحَابِهِ إِذْ خلع نَعْلَيْه فَوَضَعَهُمَا عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَلَمَّا رَأَى ذَلِكَ الْقَوْمُ أَلْقَوْا نِعَالَهُمْ فَلَمَّا قَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاتَهُ قَالَ: «مَا حَمَلَكُمْ على إلقائكم نعالكم؟» قَالُوا: رَأَيْنَاك ألقيت نعليك فَأَلْقَيْنَا نِعَالَنَا. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنْ جِبْرِيلَ أَتَانِي فَأَخْبَرَنِي أَنَّ فيهمَا قذرا إِذا جَاءَ أحدكُم إِلَى الْمَسْجِدَ فَلْيَنْظُرْ فَإِنْ رَأَى فِي نَعْلَيْهِ قَذَرًا أَو أَذَى فَلْيَمْسَحْهُ وَلِيُصَلِّ فِيهِمَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said:: While God’s Messenger was leading his companions in prayer he took off his sandals and laid them at his left side; so when the people saw that, they removed their sandals. When he had finished his prayer he asked, "What made you remove your sandals? They replied, “We saw you remove yours, so we removed ours.” God’s Messenger then said, “Gabriel came to me and informed me that there was filth on them. When any of you comes to the mosque he should examine, and if he sees filth on his sandals he should wipe it off and pray in them.” Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 715

Mishkat al-Masabih 716

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 716

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَلَا يَضَعْ نَعْلَيْهِ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَلَا عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَتَكُونَ عَنْ يَمِينِ غَيْرِهِ إِلَّا أَنْ لَا يَكُونَ عَنْ يسَاره أحد وليضعهما بَيْنَ رِجْلَيْهِ» . وَفَّى رِوَايَةٍ: «أَوْ لِيُصَلِّ فِيهِمَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ مَعْنَاهُ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When any of you prays he should not place his sandals at his right or at his left so as to be at the right of someone else, unless no one is at his left, but should place them between his feet.” A version has, “or pray with them on.” Abu Dawud transmitted it and Ibn Majah transmitted something to the same effect.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 716

Mishkat al-Masabih 717

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 717

عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: دَخَلْتُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَرَأَيْتُهُ يُصَلِّي عَلَى حَصِيرٍ يَسْجُدُ عَلَيْهِ. قَالَ: وَرَأَيْتُهُ يُصَلِّي فِي ثَوْبٍ وَاحِدٍ مُتَوَشِّحًا بِهِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, “I visited the Prophet and saw him praying on a reed mat on which he was prostrating himself.” He said, “And I saw him praying in a single garment with part over his shoulder.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 717

Mishkat al-Masabih 718

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 718

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي حافيا ومتنعلا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Amr b. Shu'aib, on his father's authority, said that his grandfather declared he had seen God’s Messenger praying both barefoot and wearing sandals. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 718

Mishkat al-Masabih 719

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 719

وَعَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْمُنْكَدِرِ قَالَ: صَلَّى جَابِرٌ فِي إِزَارٍ قَدْ عَقَدَهُ مِنْ قِبَلِ قَفَاهُ وثيابه مَوْضُوعَة على المشجب قَالَ لَهُ قَائِلٌ تُصَلِّي فِي إِزَارٍ وَاحِدٍ فَقَالَ إِنَّمَا صَنَعْتُ ذَلِكَ لِيَرَانِيَ أَحْمَقُ مِثْلُكَ وَأَيُّنَا كَانَ لَهُ ثَوْبَانِ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Muhammad b. al-Munkadir said that Jabir led them in prayer in lower garment which he had tied at the nape of his neck, his clothes being placed on the clothes-stand. Someone said to him, “You are praying in a single garment.” He replied, “I did that only that a fool like you might see me. Which of us had two garments in the time of God’s Messenger?” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 719

Mishkat al-Masabih 720

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 720

وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: الصَّلَاةُ فِي الثَّوْبِ الْوَاحِدِ سُنَّةٌ كُنَّا نَفْعَلُهُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَا يُعَابُ عَلَيْنَا. فَقَالَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ: إِنَّمَا كَانَ ذَاكَ إِذْ كَانَ فِي الثِّيَاب قلَّة فَأَما إِذْ وَسَّعَ اللَّهُ فَالصَّلَاةُ فِي الثَّوْبَيْنِ أَزْكَى. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Ubayy b. Ka'b said, “Prayer in a single garment was a practice we followed along with God’s Messenger, and no blame was cast on us.” Ibn Mas'ud said, “That was only when clothing was scarce, but when God enlarged our circumstances prayer in two garments became purer.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 720

Mishkat al-Masabih 721

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 721

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَغْدُو إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى وَالْعَنَزَةُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ تُحْمَلُ وَتُنْصَبُ بِالْمُصَلَّى بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَيصَلي إِلَيْهَا. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said that the Prophet would go out in the morning* to the place of prayer with a staff in front of him which was carried and set up in front of him in the place of prayer, and he would pray in its direction. * i.e. on the day of the 'Id. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 721

Mishkat al-Masabih 722

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 722

وَعَن أَبِي جُحَيْفَةَ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَكَّةَ وَهُوَ بِالْأَبْطَحِ فِي قُبَّهٍ حَمْرَاءَ مِنْ أَدَمٍ وَرَأَيْتُ بِلَالًا أَخَذَ وَضُوءَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَرَأَيْتُ النَّاسَ يبتدرون ذَاك الْوَضُوءَ فَمَنْ أَصَابَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا تَمَسَّحَ بِهِ وَمن لم يصب مِنْهُ شَيْئا أَخَذَ مِنْ بَلَلِ يَدِ صَاحِبِهِ ثُمَّ رَأَيْتُ بِلَالًا أَخَذَ عَنَزَةً فَرَكَزَهَا وَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حُلَّةٍ حَمْرَاءَ مُشَمِّرًا صَلَّى إِلَى الْعَنَزَةِ بِالنَّاسِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَرَأَيْت النَّاس وَالدَّوَاب يَمرونَ من بَين يَدي العنزة

Abu Juhaifa said, “I saw God's Messenger in Mecca at al-Abtah in a red leather tent, I saw Bilal take the ablution water left by God’s Messenger, and I saw the people racing one another to get to that ablution water. If anyone got any of it he rubbed himself with it, and anyone who did not get any got some of the moisture from his companion’s hand. I then saw Bilal take a staff and fix it in the ground, after which God’s Messenger came out quickly in a red mantle and led the people in two rak'as facing the staff. And I saw people and animals passing in front of the staff.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 722

Mishkat al-Masabih 723

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 723

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُعَرِّضُ رَاحِلَتَهُ فَيصَلي إِلَيْهَا. وَزَادَ الْبُخَارِيُّ قُلْتُ: أَفَرَأَيْتَ إِذَا هَبَّتِ الرِّكَابُ. قَالَ: كَانَ يَأْخُذُ الرَّحْلَ فَيُعَدِّلُهُ فَيُصَلِّي إِلَى آخرته

Nafi’ said on the authority of Ibn ‘Umar that the Prophet used to make his riding-beast kneel between him and the qibla and pray facing it. (Bukhari and Muslim.) Bukhari added that Nafi' asked Ibn ‘Umar, saying, “Tell me what happened when the camels moved away,” to which he replied, “He used to take the saddle, put it straight, and pray facing the back of it.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 723

Mishkat al-Masabih 724

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 724

وَعَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِذا وَضَعَ أَحَدُكُمْ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ مِثْلَ مُؤْخِرَةِ الرَّحْلِ فَليصل وَلَا يبال من مر وَرَاء ذَلِك» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Talha b. ‘Ubaidallah reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you places in front of him something such as the back of a saddle, he should pray without caring who passes on the other side of it.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 724

Mishkat al-Masabih 725

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 725

وَعَن أبي جهيم قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْمَارُّ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْمُصَلِّي مَاذَا عَلَيْهِ لَكَانَ أَنْ يَقِفَ أَرْبَعِينَ خَيْرًا لَهُ مِنْ أَنْ يَمُرَّ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ» . قَالَ أَبُو النَّضر: لَا أَدْرِي قَالَ: «أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا أَوْ شَهْرًا أَو سنة»

Abu Juhaim reported God’s Messenger as saying, ‘‘If one who passes in front of a man who is praying knew the responsibility he incurs, to stand still for forty would be better for him than to pass in front of him.” Abun Nadr said, “I do not know whether he said forty days, or months, or years.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 725

Mishkat al-Masabih 726

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 726

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى شَيْءٍ يَسْتُرُهُ مِنَ النَّاسِ فَأَرَادَ أَحَدٌ أَنْ يَجْتَازَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ فَلْيَدْفَعْهُ فَإِنْ أَبَى فَلْيُقَاتِلْهُ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ شَيْطَانٌ» . هَذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ وَلمُسلم مَعْنَاهُ

Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you prays facing something which conceals him from people and someone wishes to pass in front of him, he should turn away; but if he refuses to go, he should turn him away forcibly, for he is only a devil.” This is Bukhari’s wording, and Muslim has something to the same effect.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 726

Mishkat al-Masabih 727

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 727

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «تَقْطَعُ الصَّلَاةَ الْمَرْأَةُ وَالْحِمَارُ وَالْكَلْبُ. وَيَقِي ذَلِك مثل مؤخرة الرحل» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A woman, an ass and a dog cut off the prayer, but something like the back of a saddle guards against that.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 727

Mishkat al-Masabih 728

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 728

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَأَنَا مُعْتَرِضَةٌ بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ كَاعْتِرَاضِ الْجَنَازَةِ

‘A’isha said, “The Prophet used to pray at night while I was interposed between him and the qibla like a corpse on a bier.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 728

Mishkat al-Masabih 729

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 729

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: أَقْبَلْتُ رَاكِبًا عَلَى أَتَانٍ وَأَنَا يَوْمَئِذٍ قَدْ نَاهَزْتُ الِاحْتِلَامَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ بِمِنًى إِلَى غَيْرِ جِدَارٍ فَمَرَرْتُ بَين يَدي الصَّفّ فَنزلت فَأرْسلت الْأَتَانَ تَرْتَعُ وَدَخَلْتُ فِي الصَّفِّ فَلَمْ يُنْكِرْ ذَلِك عَليّ أحد

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “When I was near the age of puberty I came riding on a she-ass and found God’s Messenger leading the people in prayer at Mina with no wall in front of him. I passed in front of part of the row of worshippers, and dismounting, let my she-ass go to pasture and joined the row, and no one objected to that.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 729

Mishkat al-Masabih 730

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 730

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَجْعَلْ تِلْقَاءَ وَجْهِهِ شَيْئًا فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَلْيَنْصِبْ عَصَاهُ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ عَصَى فَلْيَخْطُطْ خَطًّا ثُمَّ لَا يَضُرُّهُ مَا مَرَّ أَمَامه» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of your prays he should put something in front of his face, and if he can find nothing he should set up his stick; but if he has no stick with him he should draw a line, then what passes in front of him will not harm him.” Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 730

Mishkat al-Masabih 731

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 731

وَعَن سهل بن أبي حثْمَة قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى سُتْرَةٍ فَلْيَدْنُ مِنْهَا لَا يَقْطَعِ الشَّيْطَانُ عَلَيْهِ صَلَاتَهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Sahl b. Abu Hathma reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you prays facing a sutra* he should keep close to it and not let the devil interrupt his prayer.” * Sutra (covering, screen) is used of an object a worshipper places in front of him in the direction of the qibla when engaging in prayer. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 731

Mishkat al-Masabih 732

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 732

وَعَنِ الْمِقْدَادِ بْنِ الْأَسْوَدِ قَالَ: مَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي إِلَى عُودٍ وَلَا عَمُودٍ وَلَا شَجَرَةٍ إِلَّا جَعَلَهُ عَلَى حَاجِبِهِ الْأَيْمَنِ أَوِ الْأَيْسَرِ وَلَا يصمد لَهُ صمدا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Al-Miqdad b. al-Aswad said, “I never saw God’s Messenger praying in front of a stick, a pillar, or a tree, without having it opposite his right or left eyebrow (i.e. side), and not facing it directly.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 732

Mishkat al-Masabih 733

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 733

وَعَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: أَتَانَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ فِي بَادِيَةٍ لَنَا وَمَعَهُ عَبَّاسٌ فَصَلَّى فِي صَحْرَاءَ لَيْسَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ سُتْرَةٌ وَحِمَارَةٌ لَنَا وَكَلْبَةٌ تعبثان بَين يَدَيْهِ فَمَا بالى ذَلِك. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وللنسائي نَحوه

Al-Fadl b. ‘Abbas said, “God’s Messenger came to us accompanied by ‘Abbas when we were in open country belonging to us. He prayed in a desert with no sutra in front of him, and a she-ass and a bitch of ours were playing in front of him, but he paid no attention to that.” Abu Dawud transmitted it and Nasa’i has something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 733

Mishkat al-Masabih 734

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 734

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَقْطَعُ الصَّلَاةَ شَيْء وادرؤوا مَا اسْتَطَعْتُمْ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ شَيْطَانٌ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Nothing interrupts prayer, but repulse, as much as you can anyone who passes in front of you, for he is just a devil.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 734

Mishkat al-Masabih 735

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 735

عَن عَائِشَة قَالَتْ: كُنْتُ أَنَامُ بَيْنَ يَدَيْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَرِجْلَايَ فِي قِبْلَتِهِ فَإِذَا سَجَدَ غَمَزَنِي فَقَبَضْتُ رِجْلِيَ وَإِذَا قَامَ بَسَطْتُهُمَا قَالَتْ: وَالْبُيُوتُ يَوْمَئِذٍ لَيْسَ فِيهَا مَصَابِيحُ

‘A’isha said, “I was sleeping in front of God’s Messenger with my legs between him and the qibla. When he prostrated himself he pinched me and I drew up my legs, and when he stood up I stretched them out.” She added, “At that time there were no lamps in the houses.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 735

Mishkat al-Masabih 736

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 736

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَوْ يَعْلَمُ أَحَدُكُمْ مَا لَهُ فِي أَنْ يَمُرَّ بَيْنَ يَدَيْ أَخِيهِ مُعْتَرِضًا فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَانَ لَأَنْ يُقِيمَ مِائَةَ عَامٍ خَيْرٌ لَهُ مِنَ الْخُطْوَةِ الَّتِي خَطَا» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If one of you knew what he incurred by passing in front of his brother and interfering with his prayer, it would be better for him to stop a hundred years than to take a single step.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 736

Mishkat al-Masabih 737

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 737

وَعَنْ كَعْبِ الْأَحْبَارِ قَالَ: لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الْمَارُّ بَيْنَ يَدَيِ الْمُصَلِّي مَاذَا عَلَيْهِ لَكَانَ أَنْ يُخْسَفَ بِهِ خَيْرًا مِنْ أَنْ يَمُرَّ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: أَهْوَنَ عَلَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ

Ka‘b al-Ahbar said, “If one who passes in front of a man who is praying knew what was laid to his charge, it would be better for him to be swallowed up by the earth than to pass in front of him.” A version has “less serious for him.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 737

Mishkat al-Masabih 738

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 738

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى غَيْرِ السُّتْرَةِ فَإِنَّهُ يَقْطَعُ صَلَاتَهُ الْحِمَارُ وَالْخِنْزِيرُ وَالْيَهُودِيُّ وَالْمَجُوسِيُّ وَالْمَرْأَةُ وَتُجْزِئُ عَنْهُ إِذَا مَرُّوا بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ عَلَى قَذْفَةٍ بِحَجَرٍ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you prays without a sutra, an ass, a pig, a Jew, a Magian, and a woman cut off his prayer, but it will suffice if they pass in front of him at a distance of over a stone’s throw.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 738

Mishkat al-Masabih 739

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 739

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: أَنَّ رَجُلًا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَالِسٌ فِي نَاحِيَةِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «وَعَلَيْك السَّلَام ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ» . فَرَجَعَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «وَعَلَيْكَ السَّلَامُ ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ» فَقَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ أَوْ فِي الَّتِي بَعْدَهَا عَلِّمْنِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ: «إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَأَسْبِغِ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبِلِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ بِمَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَسْتَوِّيَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَسْتَوِيَ قَائِمًا ثمَّ افْعَل ذَلِك فِي صَلَاتك كلهَا»

Abu Huraira said that a man entered the mosque when God’s Messenger was sitting in it and prayed. He then came and said, “Peace be upon you,” and God’s Messenger replied, “And upon you be peace. Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” He returned and prayed, then came and said, “Peace be upon you,” to which he replied, “And upon you be peace. Go back and pray, for you have not prayed.” On the third or fourth occasion he said, “Teach me, Messenger of God,” so he said:: “When you get up to pray perform the ablution perfectly, then face the qibla and say, “God is most great.” Then recite a convenient portion of the Qur’an; then bow and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and stand erect; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and sit quietly; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and sit quietly.” A version has, “Then raise yourself and stand erect; then do that throughout all your prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 739

Mishkat al-Masabih 740

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 740

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَسْتَفْتِحُ الصَّلَاةَ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ وَالْقِرَاءَةِ بِ (الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ) وَكَانَ إِذَا رَكَعَ لَمْ يُشْخِصْ رَأْسَهُ وَلَمْ يُصَوِّبْهُ وَلَكِنْ بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ وَكَانَ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ لَمْ يَسْجُدْ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ قَائِمًا وَكَانَ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السَّجْدَةِ لَمْ يَسْجُدْ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ جَالِسًا وَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ التَّحِيَّةَ وَكَانَ يَفْرِشُ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَيَنْصِبُ رِجْلَهُ الْيُمْنَى وَكَانَ يَنْهَى عَنْ عُقْبَةِ الشَّيْطَانِ وَيَنْهَى أَنْ يَفْتَرِشَ الرَّجُلُ ذِرَاعَيْهِ افْتِرَاشَ السَّبُعِ وَكَانَ يخْتم الصَّلَاة بِالتَّسْلِيمِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger used to begin prayer with the takbir1 and the recitation of “Praise be to God, the Lord of the universe.”2 When he bowed he neither kept his head up nor bent it down, but kept it between these extremes; when he raised his head after bowing he did not prostrate himself till he had stood erect; when he raised head after a prostration he did not prostrate himself again till he had sat up. At the end of every two rak'as he said the tahiya;3 and he used to bend his left foot and raise up the right; he prohibited the devil’s way of sitting on the heels, and he forbade people to spread out their arms like a wild beast. And he used to finish the prayer with the taslim4. Muslim transmitted it. 1. i.e. saying Allahu Akbar (God is most great). 2. Al-Qur’an; 1. 3. This is a part of the prayers which comes at the end of every two rak'as, beginning with at-tahiyat lillah and ending with the testimony that there is no god but God and that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. Tahiyat is the plural of tahiya and the phrase quoted above is variously explained as meaning that endless existence, or dominion, or kingship, or freedom from all evils, or freedom from all causes of cessation of existence belong to God. Alternatively it is taken in its usual meaning of salutations. 4. Saying, “The peace and mercy of God be upon you,” first with the head turned to the right and then with the head turned to the left. This is said at the end of the prayers.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 740

Mishkat al-Masabih 741

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 741

وَعَن أبي حميد السَّاعِدِيّ قَالَ: فِي نَفَرٍ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَنَا أَحْفَظُكُمْ لِصَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَيْتُهُ إِذَا كَبَّرَ جَعَلَ يَدَيْهِ حِذَاءَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ أَمْكَنَ يَدَيْهِ مِنْ رُكْبَتَيْهِ ثُمَّ هَصَرَ ظَهْرَهُ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ اسْتَوَى حَتَّى يَعُودَ كُلُّ فَقَارٍ مَكَانَهُ فَإِذَا سَجَدَ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ غَيْرَ مُفْتَرِشٍ وَلَا قَابِضِهِمَا وَاسْتَقْبَلَ بِأَطْرَافِ أَصَابِعِ رِجْلَيْهِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ جَلَسَ على رجله الْيُسْرَى وَنصب الْيُمْنَى وَإِذا جَلَسَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الْآخِرَةِ قَدَّمَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْأُخْرَى وَقَعَدَ عَلَى مَقْعَدَتِهِ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Abu Humaid as-Sa'idi said among a company of the companions of God’s Messenger, “I am the one among you who is best versed in the way God’s Messenger prayed. I saw that when he uttered the takbir he placed his hands opposite his shoulders; when he bowed he rested his hands on his knees, then bent his back; when he raised his head he stood erect with his spine straight; when he prostrated himself he placed his arms so that they were not spread out, and the fingers were not drawn in, and the points of his toes were facing the qibla; when he sat up at the end of two rak'as he sat on his left foot and raised the right; and when he sat up after the last rak'a he put forward the left foot, raised the other, and sat on his hips.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 741

Mishkat al-Masabih 742

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 742

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ وَإِذَا كَبَّرَ لِلرُّكُوعِ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ رَفَعَهُمَا كَذَلِكَ وَقَالَ: سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ وَكَانَ لَا يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي السُّجُودِ

Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger used to raise his hands opposite his shoulders when he began prayer and when he said the takbir before bowing; and when he raised his head after bowing he raised them in the same way and said, “God listens to him who praises Him. To Thee, our Lord, be the praise!” But he did not do that when he prostrated himself. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 742

Mishkat al-Masabih 743

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 743

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ: أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ كَانَ إِذَا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَرَفَعَ ذَلِكَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ إِلَى نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Nafi‘ said that when Ibn ‘Umar began prayer he said the takbir and raised his hands; when he bowed he raised his hands; when he said, “God listens to him who praises Him” he raised his hands; and when he got up at the end of two rak'as he raised his hands. Ibn ‘Umar traced that back to the Prophet. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 743

Mishkat al-Masabih 744

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 744

وَعَن مَالك بن الْحُوَيْرِث قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا أُذُنَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَقَالَ: سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِك. وَفِي رِوَايَة: حَتَّى يُحَاذِي بهما فروع أُذُنَيْهِ

Malik b. al-Huwairith said that when God’s Messenger said the takbir he raised his hands and placed them opposite his ears, and when he raised his head after bowing and said, “God listens to him who praises Him,” he did the same. A version has, “and placed them opposite the tops of his ears.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 744

Mishkat al-Masabih 745

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 745

وَعَنْهُ أَنَّهُ رَأَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي فَإِذَا كَانَ فِي وِتْرٍ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ لَمْ يَنْهَضْ حَتَّى يَسْتَوِيَ قَاعِدًا. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

He said that he saw the Prophet praying, and when he had prayed an odd number of rak'as he did not stand up till after he had adopted a sitting position. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 745

Mishkat al-Masabih 746

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 746

وَعَن وَائِل بن حجرأنه رأى النَّبِي صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم رفع يَدَيْهِ حِينَ دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ الْتَحَفَ بِثَوْبِهِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى الْيُسْرَى فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ أَخْرَجَ يَدَيْهِ من الثَّوْب ثمَّ رفعهما ثمَّ كبر فَرَكَعَ فَلَمَّا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَلَمَّا سَجَدَ سَجَدَ بَيْنَ كَفَّيْهِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Wa’il b. Hujr said that he saw the Prophet raise his hands when he began prayer. He said the takbir, then pulled his garment round him, then placed his right hand on his left. When he was about to bow he took his hands out of his garment, and after he had raised (them and said the takbir he bowed. When he said, “God listens to him who praises Him” he raised his hands, and when he prostrated himself he did it between his hands. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 746

Mishkat al-Masabih 747

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 747

وَعَن سهل بن سعد قَالَ: كَانَ النَّاسُ يُؤْمَرُونَ أَنْ يَضَعَ الرَّجُلُ الْيَدَ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى ذِرَاعِهِ الْيُسْرَى فِي الصَّلَاةِ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Sahl b. Sa'd said that the people received command that a man should place the right hand on the left forearm in prayer. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 747

Mishkat al-Masabih 748

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 748

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ: «رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ» ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يسْجد ثمَّ يكبر حِين يرفع رَأسه يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ

Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger got up to pray he would say the takbir when standing, then say the takbir when bowing, then say, “God listens to him who praises Him” when coming to an erect position after bowing, then say while standing, “To Thee, our Lord, be the praise,” then say the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir when he raised his head, then say the takbir when he prostrated himself, then say the takbir when he raised his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he finished it, and he would say the takbir when he got up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 748

Mishkat al-Masabih 749

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 749

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَفْضَلُ الصَّلَاةِ طُولُ الْقُنُوتِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The most excellent prayer consists in long standing in prayer.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 749

Mishkat al-Masabih 750

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 750

عَن أبي حميد السَّاعِدِيّ قَالَ فِي عشرَة مِنْ أَصْحَابِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَنَا أَعْلَمُكُمْ بِصَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالُوا فَاعْرِضْ. قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاة يرفع يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ وَيَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ وَيَضَعُ رَاحَتَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَعْتَدِلُ فَلَا يُصَبِّي رَأْسَهُ وَلَا يُقْنِعُ ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ فَيَقُولُ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ مُعْتَدِلًا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ» ثُمَّ يَهْوِي إِلَى الْأَرْضِ سَاجِدًا فَيُجَافِي يَدَيْهِ عَن جَنْبَيْهِ وَيفتح أَصَابِعَ رِجْلَيْهِ ثُمَّ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ وَيُثْنِي رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى فَيَقْعُدُ عَلَيْهَا ثُمَّ يَعْتَدِلُ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ كل عظم إِلَى مَوْضِعِهِ مُعْتَدِلًا ثُمَّ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ» وَيَرْفَعُ وَيَثْنِي رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى فَيَقْعُدُ عَلَيْهَا ثُمَّ يَعْتَدِلُ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ كُلُّ عَظْمٍ إِلَى مَوْضِعِهِ ثُمَّ يَنْهَضُ ثُمَّ يَصْنَعُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا مَنْكِبَيْهِ كَمَا كَبَّرَ عِنْدَ افْتِتَاحِ الصَّلَاةِ ثُمَّ يَصْنَعُ ذَلِكَ فِي بَقِيَّةِ صَلَاتِهِ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتِ السَّجْدَةُ الَّتِي فِيهَا التَّسْلِيمُ أَخَّرَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَقَعَدَ مُتَوَرِّكًا عَلَى شِقِّهِ الْأَيْسَرِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ. قَالُوا: صَدَقْتَ هَكَذَا كَانَ يُصَلِّي. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد والدارمي وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ مَعْنَاهُ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِأَبِي دَاوُدَ مِنْ حَدِيثِ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ: ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَوَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ كَأَنَّهُ قَابِضٌ عَلَيْهِمَا وَوَتَّرَ يَدَيْهِ فَنَحَّاهُمَا عَنْ جَنْبَيْهِ وَقَالَ: ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَمْكَنَ أَنْفَهُ وَجَبْهَتَهُ الْأَرْضَ وَنَحَّى يَدَيْهِ عَنْ جَنْبَيْهِ وَوَضَعَ كَفَّيْهِ حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَفَرَّجَ بَيْنَ فَخِذَيْهِ غَيْرَ حَامِلٍ بَطْنَهُ عَلَى شَيْءٍ مِنْ فَخِذَيْهِ حَتَّى فَرَغَ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ فَافْتَرَشَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَأَقْبَلَ بِصَدْرِ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى قِبْلَتِهِ وَوَضَعَ كَفَّهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَكَفَّهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَأَشَارَ بِأُصْبُعِهِ يَعْنِي السَّبَّابَةَ. وَفِي أُخْرَى لَهُ: وَإِذَا قَعَدَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَعَدَ عَلَى بَطْنِ قَدَمِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَنَصَبَ الْيُمْنَى وَإِذَا كَانَ فِي الرَّابِعَةِ أَفْضَى بِوَرِكِهِ الْيُسْرَى إِلَى الْأَرْضِ وَأَخْرَجَ قَدَمَيْهِ مِنْ نَاحِيَةٍ وَاحِدَة

Abu Humaid as-Sa‘idi once told a company of ten of the Prophet’s companions that he was more informed than any of them regarding the manner in which God’s Messenger conducted his prayer, and when they asked him to expound it to them, he said:: When God’s Messenger stood up to pray he raised his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders and said the takbir; then he recited some verses; then said the takbir, raising his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders; then he bowed, placing the palms of his hands on his knees and keeping himself straight neither raising nor lowering his head; then raised his head saying, “God listens to him who praises Him”; then raised his hands placing them exactly opposite his shoulders; then said the takbir; then lowered himself to the ground in prostration, keeping his arms away from his sides and bending his toes; then raised his head, bent his left foot and sat on it; then he adopted a natural position so that every bone returned properly to its place; then he prostrated himself; then he said the takbir, raised himself and bent his left foot and sat on it: then he adopted a natural position so that every bone returned to its place; then he got up, and did the same as that in the second rak'a. At the end of two rak'as he stood up and said the takbir, raising his hands so as to bring them opposite his shoulders in the way he had said the takbir on beginning to pray; then he did that in the remainder of his prayer, and after the sajda* which is followed by the taslim he put out his left foot and sat on his left hip; then he uttered the taslim. They said, “You have spoken the truth. This is how he used to pray.” *i.e. prostration Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it. And Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted something to the same effect. Tirmidhi saying that this is a hasan sahih tradition. Then he bowed and placed his hands on his knees as though he were clutching them, and he bent his arms and kept them away from his sides. He (i.e. the narrator) said that he then prostrated himself placing his nose and his forehead on the ground, keeping his arms away from his sides, placing the palms of his hands : When he sat at the end of two rak'as he sat on the sole of his left foot and raised the right, and after the fourth he placed his left hip on the ground and put out both feet on one side. A version by Abu Dawud of the tradition of Abu Humaid.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 750

Mishkat al-Masabih 751

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 751

وَعَنْ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ: أَنَّهُ أَبْصَرَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى كَانَتَا بِحِيَالِ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وحاذى بإبهاميه أُذُنَيْهِ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: يَرْفَعُ إِبْهَامَيْهِ إِلَى شَحْمَةِ أُذُنَيْهِ

Wa il b. Hujr said he saw that when the Prophet stood up to pray he raised his hands till they were in front of his shoulders and placed his thumbs opposite his ears, then he said the takbir. Abu Dawud transmitted it, and in a version by him it says that he raised his thumbs to the lobes of his ears.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 751

Mishkat al-Masabih 752

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 752

وَعَنْ قَبِيصَةَ بْنِ هُلْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَؤُمُّنَا فَيَأْخُذُ شِمَالَهُ بِيَمِينِهِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَه

Qabisa b. Hulb quoted his father as saying that God’s Messenger would lead them in prayer and hold his left hand in his right. Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 752

Mishkat al-Masabih 753

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 753

وَعَن رِفَاعَة بن رَافع قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَعِدْ صَلَاتَكَ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ» . فَقَالَ: عَلِّمْنِي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ أُصَلِّي؟ قَالَ: «إِذَا تَوَجَّهَتْ إِلَى الْقِبْلَةِ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ وَمَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ تَقْرَأَ فَإِذَا رَكَعَتْ فَاجْعَلْ رَاحَتَيْكَ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْكَ وَمَكِّنْ رُكُوعَكَ وَامْدُدْ ظَهْرَكَ فَإِذَا رَفَعْتَ فَأَقِمْ صُلْبَكَ وَارْفَعْ رَأْسَكَ حَتَّى تَرْجِعَ الْعِظَامُ إِلَى مَفَاصِلِهَا فَإِذَا سَجَدْتَ فَمَكِّنِ السُّجُودَ فَإِذَا رَفَعْتَ فَاجْلِسْ عَلَى فَخِذِكَ الْيُسْرَى ثُمَّ اصْنَعْ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ وَسَجْدَةٍ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ. هَذَا لَفَظُ» الْمَصَابِيحِ ". وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدُ مَعَ تَغْيِيرٍ يَسِيرٍ وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ مَعْنَاهُ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلتِّرْمِذِيِّ قَالَ: «إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَتَوَضَّأْ كَمَا أَمَرَكَ اللَّهُ بِهِ ثُمَّ تَشَهَّدْ فَأَقِمْ فَإِنْ كَانَ مَعَكَ قُرْآنٌ فَاقْرَأْ وَإِلَّا فَاحْمَدِ اللَّهَ وَكَبِّرْهُ وَهَلله ثمَّ اركع»

Rifa'a b. Rafi' said that a man came and prayed in the mosque, after which he went and saluted the Prophet, who replied, “Repeat your prayer, for you have not prayed.” He asked him to teach him how to pray and he said:: When you face the qibla say the takbir; then recite Umm al-Qur’an* and what God wishes you to recite; when you bow place the palms of your hands on your knees, bowing completely and stretching out your back; when you raise yourself straighten your spine and raise your head so as to adopt an erect position; when you prostrate yourself do it completely; when you raise yourself sit on your left thigh; do that every time you bow and prostrate yourself till you are at rest, having finished your prayer. This is the wording of al-Masabih. *The first sura. Abu Dawud transmitted it with a slight alteration, and Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted something to the same effect. In a version by Tirmidhi he said, “When you get up to pray perform the ablution as God commanded you, then say the shahada (The testimony that there is no god but God and that Muhammad is His messenger) and proceed with the prayer. If you know any of the Qur’an recite it, otherwise say, ‘Praise be to God; God is most great; there is no god but God.’ Then bow.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 753

Mishkat al-Masabih 754

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 754

وَعَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الصَّلَاةُ مَثْنَى مثنى تشهد فِي كل رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَتَخَشُّعٌ وَتَضَرُّعٌ وَتَمَسْكُنٌ ثُمَّ تُقْنِعُ يَدَيْكَ يَقُول ك تَرْفَعُهُمَا إِلَى رَبِّكَ مُسْتَقْبِلًا بِبُطُونِهِمَا وَجْهَكَ وَتَقُولُ يَا رَبِّ يَا رَبِّ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَفْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فَهُوَ كَذَا وَكَذَا» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَهُوَ خداج» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

AI-Fadl b. ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The prayer is in twos, every two rak'as containing an utterance of the tahiyat, and acts of submission, supplication and humility. Then you should uplift your hands, i.e., raise them to your Lord, with the palms opposite your face, and say, ‘My Lord, my Lord.’ Anyone who does not do that is such and such.”* A version has, “is guilty of imperfection.” *A vague phrase indicating that the prayer is defective. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 754

Mishkat al-Masabih 755

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 755

عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ الْمُعَلَّى قَالَ: صَلَّى لَنَا أَبُو سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيُّ فَجَهَرَ بِالتَّكْبِيرِ حِينَ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ وَحِينَ سَجَدَ وَحِينَ رَفَعَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ وَقَالَ: هَكَذَا رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Sa'id b. al-Harith b. al-Mu‘alla said that Abu Sa'id al-Khudri led them in prayer and said the takbir loudly when he raised his head after the prostration, when he prostrated himself, and when he rose at the end of two rak'as, and he said, “Thus did I see the Prophet do." Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 755

Mishkat al-Masabih 756

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 756

وَعَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ شَيْخٍ بِمَكَّةَ فَكَبَّرَ ثِنْتَيْنِ وَعِشْرِينَ تَكْبِيرَةً فَقُلْتُ لِابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: إِنَّهُ أَحْمَقُ فَقَالَ: ثَكَلَتْكَ أُمُّكَ سُنَّةُ أَبِي الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

‘Ikrima said:: I prayed behind an old man in Mecca and he said the takbir twenty-two times. When I said to Ibn ‘Abbas that the man was a fool, he replied, “I am surprised at you. It was the sunna of Abul Qasim.’’* *This is the Prophet’s kunya. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 756

Mishkat al-Masabih 757

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 757

وَعَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ الْحُسَيْنِ مُرْسَلًا قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي الصَّلَاة كلما خفض وَرفع فَلم تزل صلَاته حَتَّى لَقِي الله تَعَالَى. رَوَاهُ مَالك

‘Ali b. al-Husain told in mursal form that God’s Messenger said the takbir in prayer as often as he got down1 and got up2 and that this continued to be his method in prayer till he met God. 1. i.e. for bowing or prostration. 2. i.e. after prostration. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 757

Mishkat al-Masabih 758

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 758

وَعَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ لَنَا ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ: أَلا أُصَلِّي بكم صَلَاة رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَرْفَعْ يَدَيْهِ إِلَّا مَرَّةً وَاحِدَةً مَعَ تَكْبِيرَةِ الِافْتِتَاحِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ. وَقَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ: لَيْسَ هُوَ بِصَحِيح على هَذَا الْمَعْنى

‘Alqama said that Ibn Mas'ud suggested leading them in prayer in the way God’s Messenger had performed it. He prayed, raising his hands only once, along with the takbir at the beginning. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it, and Abu Dawud said it is not sahih put this way.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 758

Mishkat al-Masabih 759

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 759

وَعَنْ أَبِي حُمَيْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَقَالَ: الله أكبر. رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

Abu Humaid as-Sa‘idi said that when God’s Messenger stood up to pray, he faced the qibla, raised his hands and said, “God is most great." Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 759

Mishkat al-Masabih 760

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 760

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الظّهْر وَفِي مُؤخر الصُّفُوف رجل فَأَسَاءَ الصَّلَاةَ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ نَادَاهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا فُلَانُ أَلَا تَتَّقِي اللَّهَ؟ أَلَا تَرَى كَيْفَ تُصَلِّي؟ إِنَّكُمْ تُرَوْنَ أَنَّهُ يَخْفَى عَلَيَّ شَيْءٌ مِمَّا تَصْنَعُونَ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لَأَرَى مِنْ خَلْفِي كَمَا أَرَى من بَين يَدي» رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Huraira told how on an occasion when God’s Messenger led them in the noon prayer, there was a man at the back of the rows who performed the prayer badly. When he had said the taslim God’s Messenger called out to him, “So and so, do you not fear God? Do you not see how you should pray? You people think that part of what you are doing is hidden from me, but I swear by God that I see behind me just as I see in front of me." Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 760

Mishkat al-Masabih 761

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 761

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يسكت بَين التَّكْبِير وَبَين الْقِرَاءَة إسكاتة قَالَ أَحْسبهُ قَالَ هنيَّة فَقلت بِأبي وَأُمِّي يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِسْكَاتُكَ بَيْنَ التَّكْبِيرِ وَالْقِرَاءَة مَا تَقُولُ قَالَ: «أَقُولُ اللَّهُمَّ بَاعِدْ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ خَطَايَايَ كَمَا بَاعَدْتَ بَيْنَ الْمَشْرِقِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ اللَّهُمَّ نَقِّنِي مِنَ الْخَطَايَا كَمَا يُنَقَّى الثَّوْبُ الْأَبْيَضُ مِنَ الدَّنَسِ اللَّهُمَّ اغْسِلْ خَطَايَايَ بِالْمَاءِ والثلج وَالْبرد»

Abu Huraira said that God’s Messenger used to observe a period of silence between the takbir and the recitation of the Qur an, so he addressed him thus, “Messenger of God, for whom I would give my father and mother as ransom, what do you say during your period of silence between the takbir and the recitation?” He replied that he said, “O God, remove my sins far from me as Thou hast removed the East far from the West. O God, purify me from sins as a white garment is purified from filth. O God, wash away my sins with water, snow and hail.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 761

Mishkat al-Masabih 762

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 762

وَعَنْ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَفِي رِوَايَةً: كَانَ إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ» وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وبصري ومخي وعظمي وعصبي» فَإِذا رفع قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وملء الأَرْض وملء مَا بَيْنَهُمَا وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ» وَإِذَا سَجَدَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ سَجَدْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَصُوَّرَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ أَحْسَنُ الْخَالِقِينَ» ثُمَّ يَكُونُ مِنْ آخِرِ مَا يَقُولُ بَيْنَ التَّشَهُّدِ وَالتَّسْلِيمِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَفْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلشَّافِعِيِّ: «وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ وَالْمَهْدِيُّ مَنْ هَدَيْتَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْك لَا مَنْجَى مِنْكَ وَلَا مَلْجَأَ إِلَّا إِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ»

‘Ali said that when the Prophet stood up for prayer (a version saying, when he began the prayer) he said the takbir, then said, “I have turned my face as a hanif* towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am a Muslim. O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins, Thou who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones, Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy hands and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to Thee in repentance.” When he bowed he said, “O God, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee.” When he raised his head he said, “O God, to Thee belongs praise in the whole of the heavens and the earth and what is between them, and in whatever Thou createst afterwards.” When he prostrated himself he said, “O God, to Thee I prostrate myself, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face has prostrated itself before Him who created it, fashioned it, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is God, the best of creators.” Then at the end of what he said between uttering the tahiyat and the taslim was, “O God, forgive me my former and latter sins, my open and my secret sins, my sins of negligence, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who puts forward and puts back. There is no god but Thee.” * A believer in one God. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 3:95; 22:31; 98:5. Muslim transmitted it. A version by Shafi‘i has, “Evil does not pertain to Thee, and the one who is guided is he whom Thou guidest. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee. There is no shelter from Thee and no place of refuge except by having recourse to Thee who art blessed.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 762

Mishkat al-Masabih 763

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 763

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ رَجُلًا جَاءَ فَدَخَلَ الصَّفَّ وَقد حفزه النَّفس فَقَالَ: الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ حَمْدًا كَثِيرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيهِ فَلَمَّا قَضَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاتَهُ قَالَ: «أَيُّكُمُ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ بِالْكَلِمَاتِ؟» فَأَرَمَّ الْقَوْمُ. فَقَالَ: «أَيُّكُمُ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ بِالْكَلِمَاتِ؟» فَأَرَمَّ الْقَوْمُ. فَقَالَ: «أَيُّكُمُ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ بِهَا فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يَقُلْ بَأْسًا» فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: جِئْتُ وَقَدْ حَفَزَنِي النَّفْسُ فَقَلْتُهَا. فَقَالَ: «لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ اثْنَيْ عَشَرَ مَلَكًا يَبْتَدِرُونَهَا أَيُّهُمْ يرفعها» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said that a man came panting and entered the row of worshippers and said, “God is most great. Praise be to God, much, good and blessed.” When God’s Messenger finished his prayer he asked, “Which of you is the one who spoke the words?” but the people remained silent. He asked again, and when they still kept silence, he said, “Which of you said them? He said nothing wrong.” Then a man said, “I came and had difficulty in breathing, so I said them.” He replied, “I saw twelve angels racing one another to be the one to take them up to God.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 763

Mishkat al-Masabih 764

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 764

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ افْتَتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ قَالَ: «سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلَا إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لَا نَعْرِفُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدِيثِ حَارِثَةَ وَقَدْ تُكُلِّمَ فِيهِ مِنْ قِبَلِ حفظه

‘A’isha said that when God’s Messenger began to pray he said, “Glory be to Thee, O God, and with praise of Thee do I begin my worship. Blessed is Thy name, exalted is Thy majesty, and there is no god but Thee.” Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted it from Abu Sa'id. Tirmidhi said, “This is a tradition which I know only from Haritha, and critical remarks have been made about his memory.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 764

Mishkat al-Masabih 765

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 765

وَعَن جُبَير بن مطعم: أَنَّهُ رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي صَلَاةً قَالَ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا وَسُبْحَان الله بكرَة وَأَصِيلا» ثَلَاثًا «أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ مِنْ نَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثَهِ وَهَمْزَهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: «وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ كَثِيرًا» . وَذَكَرَ فِي آخِرِهِ: «مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ» وَقَالَ عُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ: نَفْخُهُ الْكِبْرُ وَنَفْثُهُ الشِّعْرُ وهمزه الموتة

Jubair b. Mut'im said that he saw God’s Messenger observing a prayer in which he said, “God is altogether great; God is altogether great; God is altogether great. Praise be to God in abundance; praise be to God in abundance; praise be to God in abundance. Glory be to God in the morning and afternoon (saying it three times). I seek refuge in God from the accursed devil, from his puffing up (nafkh), his magic (nafth) 1, and his evil suggestion (hamz) 2.” 1. Literally ‘sputtering’, but used of working magic by sputtering on knots. Cf. Qur’an, 113:4. 2. For this meaning cf. Qur’an, 23:97. Abu Dawud transmitted it, as did Ibn Majah, but he did not mention, “Praise be to God in abundance,” and he mentioned at the end of it “from the accursed devil.” ‘Umar said that his nafkh is pride, his, nafth is poetry, and his hamz is madness.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 765

Mishkat al-Masabih 766

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 766

وَعَن سَمُرَة بن جُنْدُب: أَنَّهُ حَفِظَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَكْتَتَيْنِ: سَكْتَةً إِذَا كَبَّرَ وَسَكْتَةً إِذَا فَرَغَ مِنْ قِرَاءَةِ (غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّالّين) فَصَدَّقَهُ أُبَيُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وروى التِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه والدارمي نَحوه

Samura b. Jundub said that he remembered from God's Messenger two periods of silence, one when he said the takbir, and one when he finished reciting, “Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray,”* and Ubayy b, Ka‘b corroborated him. *Al-Qur’an, 1:7 Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 766

Mishkat al-Masabih 767

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 767

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا نَهَضَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَة الثَّانِيَة استفتح الْقِرَاءَة ب «الْحَمد لله رب الْعَالمين» وَلَمْ يَسْكُتْ. هَكَذَا فِي صَحِيحِ مُسْلِمٍ. وَذَكَرَهُ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ فِي أَفْرَادِهِ وَكَذَا صَاحِبُ الْجَامِعِ عَنْ مُسلم وَحده

Abu Huraira said that when God's Messenger got up after the second rak'a he began the recitation with, “Praise be to God, the Lord of the universe,” without observing a period of silence. It is given thus in Muslim’s Sahih. Al-Humaidi mentioned it among those given by Muslim but not by Bukhari, as did the author of al-Jami' (Ibn Al-Athir) from Muslim alone.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 767

Mishkat al-Masabih 768

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 768

عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسلمين اللَّهُمَّ اهدني لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَعْمَالِ وَأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَقِنِي سَيِّئَ الْأَعْمَالِ وَسَيِّئَ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَقِي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ

Jabir said that when the Prophet began prayer he said the takbir, then said, “My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to God, the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. I have been so commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims. O God, guide me to the best deeds and the best qualities, Thou who alone canst guide to the best of them; and guard me from evil deeds and evil qualities, Thou who alone canst guard from their evil ones.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 768

Mishkat al-Masabih 769

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 769

وَعَن مُحَمَّد بن مسلمة قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ يُصَلِّي تَطَوُّعًا قَالَ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْض حَنِيفا مُسلما وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ» . وَذَكَرَ الْحَدِيثَ مِثْلَ حَدِيثِ جَابِرٍ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ سُبْحَانَكَ وَبِحَمْدِكَ» ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Muhammad b. Maslama said that when God’s Messenger stood up to observe voluntary prayers he said, “God is most great. I have turned my face as a hanif towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist.” And he mentioned the tradition like that of Jabir, except that he said, “l am of the Muslims.” Then he said, “O God, Thou art the King. There is no god but Thee. Glory be to Thee, and with praise of Thee . Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 769

Mishkat al-Masabih 770

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 770

عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا صَلَاةَ لمن لم يقْرَأ بِفَاتِحَة الْكتاب» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ: «لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَأْ بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآن فَصَاعِدا»

‘Ubada b. as-Samit reported God’s Messenger as saying, “He who does not recite Fatihat al-Kitab* is not credited with having observed prayer.” *The first sura. (Bukhari and Muslim.) A version by Muslim has “He who does not recite Umm al-Qur’an (the first sura and something more.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 770

Mishkat al-Masabih 771

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 771

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى صَلَاةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فَهِيَ خِدَاجٌ ثَلَاثًا غَيْرُ تَمَامٍ» فَقِيلَ لِأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: إِنَّا نَكُون وَرَاء الإِمَام فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ بِهَا فِي نَفْسِكَ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَسَمْتُ الصَّلَاةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ فَإِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ (الْحَمد لله رب الْعَالمين) قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي وَإِذَا قَالَ (الرَّحْمَن الرَّحِيم) قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَثْنَى عَلَيَّ عَبْدِي وَإِذَا قَالَ (مَالك يَوْم الدّين) قَالَ مجدني عَبدِي وَقَالَ مرّة فوض إِلَيّ عَبدِي فَإِذا قَالَ (إياك نعْبد وَإِيَّاك نستعين) قَالَ هَذَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ فَإِذَا قَالَ (اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَا الضَّالّين) قَالَ هَذَا لِعَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone observes a prayer in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur’an, it is deficient (he said this three times) and incomplete.” When someone asked Abu Huraira if he were led by an imam, he told him to recite it inwardly, for he had heard God’s Messenger declare that God most high had said, “I have divided the prayer into two halves between me and my servant, and my servant will receive what he asks.” When the servant says, “Praise be to God the Lord of the universe,” God most high says, “My servant has praised me.” When he says, “The Compassionate the Merciful,” God most high says, “My servant has lauded me.” When he says, “Possessor of the day of judgment,” He says, “My servant has glorified me.” When he says, “Thee do we worship and of Thee do we ask help,” He says, “This is between me and my servant, and my servant will receive what he asks.” Then when he says, “Guide us in the straight path, the path of those to whom Thou art generous, not of those with whom Thou art angry nor of those who go astray,” He says. “This is for my servant, and my servant will receive what he asks.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 771

Mishkat al-Masabih 772

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 772

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبا بكر وَعمر رَضِي الله عَنْهُمَا كَانُوا يَفْتَتِحُونَ الصَّلَاةَ بِ «الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالمين» ) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said that the Prophet, Abu Bakr and ‘Umar used to begin the prayer with, “Praise be to God the Lord of the universe.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 772

Mishkat al-Masabih 773

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 773

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا أَمَّنَ الْإِمَامُ فَأَمِّنُوا فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ تَأْمِينُهُ تَأْمِينَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تقدم من ذَنبه) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ: " إِذَا قَالَ الْإِمَامُ: (غَيْرِ المغضوب عَلَيْهِم وَلَا الضَّالّين) فَقُولُوا: آمِينَ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ قَوْلُهُ قَوْلَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ ". هَذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ وَلِمُسْلِمٍ نَحْوُهُ وَفِي أُخْرَى لِلْبُخَارِيِّ قَالَ: «إِذَا أَمَّنَ الْقَارِئُ فَأَمِّنُوا فَإِنَّ الْمَلَائِكَةَ تُؤَمِّنُ فَمَنْ وَافَقَ تَأْمِينُهُ تَأْمِينَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ غفر لَهُ مَا تقدم من ذَنبه»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Say Amen when the imam says it, for if anyone’s utterance of Amen synchronises with that of the angels, he will be forgiven his past sins. ’ (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version he said, “When the imam says, ‘Not of those with whom Thou art angry nor of those who go astray’, say Amen, for if anyone’s words synchronise with those of the angels he will be forgiven his past sins.” This is Bukhari’s wording, and Muslim has something similar. In another version by Bukhari he said, “Say Amen when the reciter (i.e. the imam) says it, for the angels do so, and if anyone’s utterance of Amen synchronises with that of the angels, he will be forgiven his past sins.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 773

Mishkat al-Masabih 774

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 774

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا صَلَّيْتُمْ فَأَقِيمُوا صُفُوفَكُمْ ثُمَّ لِيَؤُمَّكُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فكبروا وَإِذ قَالَ (غير المغضوب عَلَيْهِم وَلَا الضَّالّين) فَقُولُوا آمِينَ يُجِبْكُمُ اللَّهُ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ وَرَكَعَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَارْكَعُوا فَإِنَّ الْإِمَامَ يَرْكَعُ قَبْلَكُمْ وَيَرْفَعُ قبلكُمْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «فَتِلْكَ بِتِلْكَ» قَالَ: «وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ يسمع الله لكم» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ وَقَتَادَةَ: «وَإِذا قَرَأَ فأنصتوا»

Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari reported God’s Messenger as saying:: When you pray make your rows straight and let one of your number act as your imam. If you say the takbir when he says it and say Amen when he says “Not of those with whom Thou art angry nor of those who go astray”, God will accept your prayer. When he says the takbir and bows, say it and bow, for the imam bows before you and raises himself before you. Then God’s Messenger said, “The one is equivalent to the other.”* And he said: If you say, “O God our Lord, to Thee be the praise,” when he says, “God listens to him who praises him,” God will listen to you. * Although the imam begins and ends his bowing before you do, your bow lasts the same length of time as his. Muslim transmitted it. In a version by him from Abu Huraira and Qatada the words occur, “And when he recites listen silently.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 774

Mishkat al-Masabih 775

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 775

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقْرَأ فِي الظُّهْرِ فِي الْأُولَيَيْنِ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَتَيْنِ وَفِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الْأُخْرَيَيْنِ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ وَيُسْمِعُنَا الْآيَةَ أَحْيَانًا وَيطول فِي الرَّكْعَة الأولى مَا لَا يطول فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ وَهَكَذَا فِي الْعَصْرِ وَهَكَذَا فِي الصُّبْح

Abu Qatada said that in the first two rak'as of the noon prayer the Prophet used to recite Umm al-Kitab and two suras, and in the last two rak'as Umm al-Kitab, and he would sometimes recite loud enough for them to hear the verse. He would prolong the first rak'a more than the second; and he acted similarly in the afternoon and the Morning Prayer. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 775

Mishkat al-Masabih 776

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 776

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: كُنَّا نَحْزُرُ قِيَامَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ فَحَزَرْنَا قِيَامَهُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الْأُولَيَيْنِ مِنَ الظُّهْرِ قَدْرَ قِرَاءَةِ (الم تَنْزِيلُ) السَّجْدَةِ - وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ قَدْرَ ثَلَاثِينَ آيَةً - وَحَزَرْنَا قِيَامَهُ فِي الْأُخْرَيَيْنِ قَدْرَ النّصْف من ذَلِك وحزرنا قِيَامَهُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الْأُولَيَيْنِ مِنَ الْعَصْرِ عَلَى قَدْرِ قِيَامِهِ فِي الْأُخْرَيَيْنِ مِنَ الظُّهْرِ وَفِي الْأُخْرَيَيْنِ مِنَ الْعَصْرِ عَلَى النِّصْفِ مِنْ ذَلِكَ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said, “We used to estimate how long God’s Messenger stood at the noon and the afternoon prayer, and we estimated that he stood in the first two rak'as as long as it takes to recite A.L.M. Tanzil, i.e. as-Sajda* (A version has, “In every rak'a as long as it takes to recite thirty verses.” We estimated that he stood half that time in the last two rak'as; that he stood in the first two of the afternoon prayer as long as he did in the last two at noon; and in the last two of the afternoon prayer about half that time.” * Al-Qur'an; 32. This sura has thirty verses. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 776

Mishkat al-Masabih 777

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 777

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الظُّهْرِ ب (اللَّيْل إِذا يغشى) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ بِ (سَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبِّكَ الْأَعْلَى) وَفِي الْعَصْرِ نَحْوَ ذَلِكَ وَفِي الصُّبْحِ أَطْوَلَ من ذَلِك. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir b. Samura said that the Prophet used to recite at the noon prayer, “By the night when it covers over”1 (a version says, “Glorify the name of thy most high Lord”, 2 at the afternoon prayer a similar amount, and at the Morning Prayer a longer passage than that. 1. Al-Qur'an; 92. 2. Al-Qur’an; 87. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 777

Mishkat al-Masabih 778

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 778

وَعَنْ جُبَيْرِ بْنِ مُطْعِمٍ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ بِ «الطُّورِ»

Jubair b. Mut'im said that he heard God’s Messenger reciting al-Tur* at the sunset prayer. * Al-Qur’an; 52 (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 778

Mishkat al-Masabih 779

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 779

وَعَنْ أُمِّ الْفَضْلِ بِنْتِ الْحَارِثِ قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يقْرَأ فِي الْمغرب ب (المرسلات عرفا)

Umm al-Fadl daughter of al-Harith said that she heard God’s Messenger reciting al-Mursalat* at the sunset prayer. * Al-Qur'an; 77. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 779

Mishkat al-Masabih 780

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 780

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ مُعَاذُ يُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي فَيَؤُمُّ قَوْمَهُ فَصَلَّى لَيْلَةً مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْعِشَاءَ ثُمَّ أَتَى قَوْمَهُ فَأَمَّهُمْ فَافْتَتَحَ بِسُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ فَانْحَرَفَ رَجُلٌ فَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى وَحْدَهُ وَانْصَرَفَ فَقَالُوا لَهُ أَنَافَقَتْ يَا فُلَانُ قَالَ لَا وَاللَّهِ وَلَآتِيَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فلأخبرنه فَأَتَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا أَصْحَابُ نَوَاضِحَ نَعْمَلُ بِالنَّهَارِ وَإِنَّ مُعَاذًا صَلَّى مَعَكَ الْعِشَاءَ ثُمَّ أَتَى قَوْمَهُ فَافْتَتَحَ بِسُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ فَأَقْبَلَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى مُعَاذٍ فَقَالَ: " يَا مُعَاذُ أَفَتَّانٌ؟ أَنْتَ اقْرَأ: (الشَّمْس وَضُحَاهَا " (وَالضُّحَى) (وَاللَّيْل إِذا يغشى) و (وَسبح اسْم رَبك الْأَعْلَى)

Jabir said that Mu'adh b. Jabal used to pray along with the Prophet, then come and lead his people in prayer. One night he prayed the evening prayer along with the Prophet, then came to his people and led them in prayer, beginning with Sura al-Baqara1. A man turned aside, pronounced the taslim, then prayed alone and departed. The people said to him, “Have you become a hypocrite, so and so?” He replied, I swear by God that I have not, but I shall certainly go to God’s Messenger and tell him.” So he went to him and said, “Messenger of God, we look after camels used for watering and work by day. After having prayed the evening prayer with you, Mu'adh came and began with Sura al-Baqara.” God’s Messenger then approached Mu'adh and said, “Are you a troubler, Mu’adh? Recite, ‘By the sun and its morning brightness,’2 ‘By the morning brightness,’3 ‘By the night when it covers over,’4 and ‘Glorify the name of thy most high Lord’.”5 1. Al-Qur’an; 2 the longest sura in the Qur’an. 2. Al-Qur’an; 91 3. Al-Qur'an; 93. 4. Al-Qur'an; 92. 5. Al-Qur’an; 87. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 780

Mishkat al-Masabih 781

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 781

وَعَن الْبَراء قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقْرَأ فِي الْعشَاء: (والتين وَالزَّيْتُون) وَمَا سَمِعت أحدا أحسن صَوتا مِنْهُ

Al-Bara’ said that he heard the Prophet recite at the evening prayer, “By the fig and the olive”* and that he had never heard anyone with a more beautiful voice. *Al-Qur’an; 95. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 781

Mishkat al-Masabih 782

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 782

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الْفَجْرِ ب (ق وَالْقُرْآن الْمجِيد) وَنَحْوِهَا وَكَانَتْ صَلَاتُهُ بَعْدُ تَخْفِيفًا. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Jabir b. Samura said that the. Prophet used to recite at the dawn prayer, "Qaf. By the glorious Qur'an"* and a passage of similar length, and his prayer afterwards was shortened. *Al-Qur’an; 50. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 782

Mishkat al-Masabih 783

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 783

وَعَن عَمْرو بن حُرَيْث: أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقْرَأ فِي الْفجْر (وَاللَّيْل إِذا عسعس) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Amr b. Huraith said that he heard the Prophet reciting at the dawn prayer, “By the night when it dissipates."* *Al-Qur’an; 81:17 Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 783

Mishkat al-Masabih 784

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 784

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ قَالَ: صَلَّى لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الصُّبْحَ بِمَكَّةَ فَاسْتَفْتَحَ سُورَةَ (الْمُؤْمِنِينَ) حَتَّى جَاءَ ذِكْرُ مُوسَى وَهَارُونَ أَوْ ذِكْرُ عِيسَى أَخَذَتِ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَعْلَةٌ فَرَكَعَ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. as-Sa’ib said:: God’s Messenger led us in the Morning Prayer in Mecca and began the Sura al-Mu’minun1, but when he came to the reference to Moses and Aaron2, or to the reference to Jesus3, a cough got the better of him and he bowed. 1. Al-Qur’an; 23. 2. Verse 45 3. Verse 50. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 784

Mishkat al-Masabih 785

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 785

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقْرَأ فِي الْفجْر يَوْم الْجُمُعَة ب (الم تَنْزِيلُ) فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الْأُولَى وَفِي الثَّانِيَةِ (هَل أَتَى على الْإِنْسَان)

Abu Huraira said that the Prophet used to recite at the dawn prayer on Friday A.L.M. Tanzil1 in the first rak'a, and in the second, “Has there come upon man?"2 1. Al-Qur’an; 32. 2. Al-Qur’an; 76. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 785

Mishkat al-Masabih 786

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 786

وَعَن عبيد الله بن أبي رَافع قَالَ: اسْتَخْلَفَ مَرْوَانُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ وَخَرَجَ إِلَى مَكَّةَ فَصَلَّى لَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ الْجُمُعَةَ فَقَرَأَ سُورَةَ (الْجُمُعَةِ) فِي السَّجْدَةِ الْأُولَى وَفِي الْآخِرَة: (إِذا جَاءَك المُنَافِقُونَ) فَقَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يقْرَأ بهما يَوْم الْجُمُعَة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Ubaidallah b. Abu Rafi‘said:: Marwan appointed Abu Huraira as governor of Medina and went to Mecca. Abu Huraira led us in the Friday prayer and recited sura al-Jumu'a1 in the first sajda and “When the hypocrites come to you"2 in the last, and said, “I heard God's Messenger reciting them on Friday." 1. Al-Qur'an, 62, recited in the first rak'a, which is what is meant by sajda in the text. 2. Al-Qur'an, 63. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 786

Mishkat al-Masabih 787

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 787

وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الْعِيدَيْنِ وَفِي الْجُمُعَةِ بِ (سَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبِّكَ الْأَعْلَى) و (هَل أَتَاك حَدِيث الغاشية) قَالَ: وَإِذَا اجْتَمَعَ الْعِيدُ وَالْجُمُعَةُ فِي يَوْمٍ وَاحِدٍ قَرَأَ بِهِمَا فِي الصَّلَاتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said that God’s Messenger used to recite at the two festivals1 and on Friday, “Glorify the name of your most high Lord", 2 and “Has the story of the overwhelming event reached you?"3 He said that when a festival and a Friday coincided he recited them both at the two prayers. 1. Id al-Fitr at the end of Ramadan, and Id al-Adha on the 10th of Dhul Hijja, when sacrifices are made. The former is called the lesser and latter the greater. 2. Al-Qur’an; 87. 3. Al-Qur'an, 88. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 787

Mishkat al-Masabih 788

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 788

وَعَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ: أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ سَأَلَ أَبَا وَاقِدٍ اللَّيْثِيَّ: (مَا كَانَ يَقْرَأُ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْأَضْحَى وَالْفِطْرِ؟ فَقَالَ: كَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِيهِمَا: ب (ق وَالْقُرْآن الْمجِيد) و (اقْتَرَبت السَّاعَة) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Ubaidallah said that ‘Umar b. al-Khattab asked Abu Waqid al- Laithi what God’s Messenger recited at the ‘Id al-Adha and 'Id al-Fitr, and he replied that he recited at both of them, “Qaf. By the glorious Qur’an’’1-and “The Hour is nigh.’’2 1. Al-Qur’an; 50. 2. Al-Qur’an, 54. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 788

Mishkat al-Masabih 789

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 789

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَرَأَ فِي رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ: (قُلْ يَا أَيهَا الْكَافِرُونَ) و (قل هُوَ الله أحد) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira said that God’s Messenger recited in both rak'as of the dawn prayer, “Say, O unbelievers”1 and “Say, He is God, one God.2 1. Al-Qur’an; 109. 2. Al-Qur’an; 112. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 789

Mishkat al-Masabih 790

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 790

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يقْرَأ فِي رَكْعَتي الْفَجْرِ: (قُولُوا آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ وَمَا أُنْزِلَ إِلَيْنَا) وَالَّتِي فِي آلِ عِمْرَانَ (قُلْ يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ تَعَالَوْا إِلَى كَلِمَةٍ سَوَاءٍ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمْ) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibd ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger used to recite in both rak'as of the dawn prayer, “Say, We believe in God and in the revelation given to us,”1 and the verse in Al 'Imran, “Say, O people of the Book, come to common terms between us and you.”2 1. Al-Qur’an; 2:136 2. Al-Qur’an; 3:64 Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 790

Mishkat al-Masabih 791

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 791

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَفْتَتِحُ صَلَاتَهُ بِ (بِسم الله الرَّحْمَن الرَّحِيم) رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لَيْسَ إِسْنَادُهُ بِذَاكَ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger used to begin his prayer with, “In the name of God, the Compassionate, the Merciful.” Tirmidhi transmitted it and said that the isnad of this tradition is not approved.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 791

Mishkat al-Masabih 792

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 792

وَعَن وَائِل بن حجر قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يقْرَأ: (غير المغضوب عَلَيْهِم وَلَا الضَّالّين) فَقَالَ: آمِينَ مَدَّ بِهَا صَوْتَهُ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد والدارمي وَابْن مَاجَه

Wa’il b. Hujr said that he heard God’s Messenger recite, “Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray” (Al-Qur’an 1:7) and say “Amen”, prolonging the word. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Darimi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 792

Mishkat al-Masabih 793

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 793

وَعَن أبي زُهَيْر النميري قَالَ: خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتِ يَوْمٍ فَأَتَيْنَا عَلَى رَجُلٍ قَدْ أَلَحَّ فِي الْمَسْأَلَةِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَوْجَبَ إِنْ خَتَمَ ". فَقَالَ: رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ: بِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ يَخْتِمُ؟ قَالَ: «بآمين» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Zuhair an-Numairi said:: We went out with God’s Messenger one night and came upon a man who made supplication with persistence. The Prophet said, “He will have done something which guarantees if he puts a seal to it.” One of the people asked what he should use for a seal, and he replied, “Amen”. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 793

Mishkat al-Masabih 794

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 794

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ بِسُورَةِ (الْأَعْرَافِ) فَرَّقَهَا فِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger prayed the sunset prayer using sura al-A'raf (Al-Qur’an; 7) dividing it between the two rak'as. Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 794

Mishkat al-Masabih 795

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 795

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَقُودُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَاقَتَهُ فِي السَّفَرِ فَقَالَ لِي: «يَا عُقْبَةُ أَلَا أُعَلِّمُكَ خَيْرَ سُورَتَيْنِ قُرِئَتَا؟» فَعَلَّمَنِي (قُلْ أَعُوذُ بِرَبّ الفلق) و (قل أَعُود بِرَبّ النَّاس) قَالَ: فَلَمْ يَرَنِي سَرَرْتُ بِهِمَا جَدًّا فَلَمَّا نَزَلَ لِصَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ صَلَّى بِهِمَا صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ لِلنَّاسِ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ الْتَفَتَ إِلَيَّ فَقَالَ: «يَا عُقْبَةَ كَيْفَ رَأَيْتَ؟» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said:: When I was leading God’s Messenger’s she-camel for him on a journey he said to me, “Shall I not teach you, ‘Uqba, the best two suras to recite?” Then he taught me “Say, I seek refuge in the Lord of the dawn” and “Say, I seek refuge in the Lord of men” (Al-Qur’an; 113-114). He saw that I was not greatly pleased with them, so when he alighted for the Morning Prayer he used them in leading the people in the Morning Prayer, and when he had finished he turned to me and said, “How do you find them now, ‘Uqba?” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 795

Mishkat al-Masabih 796

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 796

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ فِي صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ لَيْلَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ: (قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ) و (قل هُوَ الله أحد) رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ إِلَّا أَنه لم يذكر «لَيْلَة الْجُمُعَة»

Jabir b. Samura said that the Prophet used to recite in the sunset prayer on Thursday evening, “Say, O unbelievers,”1 and “Say, He is God one God.”2 1. Al-Qur’an; 109 2. Al-Qur’an; 112 transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna; and Ibn Majah transmitted it from Ibn ‘Umar, but did not mention Thursday evening.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 796

Mishkat al-Masabih 797

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 797

وَعَنْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: مَا أحصي مَا سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَفِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ: بِ (قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ) و (قل هوا لله أحد) رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ إِلَّا أَنه لم يذكر: «بعد الْمغرب»

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:: I cannot count how often I heard God’s Messenger reciting in the two rak'as after the sunset prayer and in the two rak'as before the dawn prayer, “Say, O unbelievers,” and “Say, He is God, one God.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted it on Abu Huraira’s authority, but he did not mention “after the sunset prayer.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 797

Mishkat al-Masabih 798

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 798

وَعَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ يَسَارٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: مَا صَلَّيْتُ وَرَاءَ أَحَدٍ أَشْبَهَ صَلَاةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ فلَان. قَالَ سُلَيْمَان: صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَهُ فَكَانَ يُطِيلُ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الْأُولَيَيْنِ مِنَ الظّهْر ويخفف الْأُخْرَيَيْنِ ويخفف الْعَصْر وَيَقْرَأُ فِي الْمَغْرِبِ بِقِصَارِ الْمُفَصَّلِ وَيَقْرَأُ فِي الْعِشَاءِ بِوَسَطِ الْمُفَصَّلِ وَيَقْرَأُ فِي الصُّبْحِ بِطِوَالِ الْمُفَصَّلِ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَى ويخفف الْعَصْر

Sulaiman b. Yasar quoted Abu Huraira as saying, “I never prayed behind anyone whose prayer more closely resembled that of God’s Messenger than so and so’s.” Sulaiman said that he prayed behind him, and he was prolonging the first two rak'as of the noon prayer, shortening the last two, shortening the afternoon prayer, reciting short suras from al-Mufassal* at the sunset prayer, medium suras from al-Mufassal at the evening prayer, and long ones from al-Mufassal at the morning prayer. * A name applied to the latter part of the Qur’an because there are many divisions, but opinions differ about where it begins. Lane mentions the different views in his Lexicon, pp 2407 f., saying the most correct opinion is that it begins with sura 49. Nasa’i transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted up to “shortening the afternoon prayer.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 798

Mishkat al-Masabih 799

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 799

وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: كُنَّا خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ فَقَرَأَ فَثَقُلَتْ عَلَيْهِ الْقِرَاءَةُ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ قَالَ: «لَعَلَّكُمْ تقرؤون خَلْفَ إِمَامِكُمْ؟» قُلْنَا: نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ: «لَا تَفْعَلُوا إِلَّا بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا صَلَاةَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَأْ بِهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَلِلنِّسَائِيِّ مَعْنَاهُ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لأبي دَاوُد قَالَ: «وَأَنا أَقُول مَالِي يُنَازعنِي الْقُرْآن؟ فَلَا تقرؤوا بِشَيْءٍ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ إِذَا جَهَرْتُ إِلَّا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآن»

‘Ubada b. as-Samit said:: We were behind the Prophet at the dawn prayer, and he recited a passage, but the recitation became difficult for him. Then when he finished he said, “Perhaps you recite behind your imam?” We replied, “Yes, Messenger of God.” He said, “Do it only when it is Fatihat al-Kitab, for he who does not include it in his recitation is not credited with having prayed.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Nasa’i has something to the same effect. In a version by Abu Dawud he said, “I am wondering what is the matter with me that the Qur’an should be at variance with me. So do not recite any of the Qur’an when I recite aloud, except Umm al-Qur'an."

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 799

Mishkat al-Masabih 800

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 800

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انْصَرَفَ مِنْ صَلَاةٍ جَهَرَ فِيهَا بِالْقِرَاءَةِ فَقَالَ: «هَلْ قَرَأَ مَعِي أَحَدٌ مِنْكُمْ آنِفًا؟» فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ: نَعَمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: " إِنِّي أَقُولُ: مَا لِي أُنَازَعُ الْقُرْآنَ؟ «. قَالَ فَانْتَهَى النَّاسُ عَنِ الْقِرَاءَةِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِيمَا جَهَرَ فِيهِ بِالْقِرَاءَةِ مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ حِينَ سَمِعُوا ذَلِكَ مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ» . رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَأَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ نَحْوَهُ

Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger had finished a prayer in which he had recited aloud, he asked, “Did any of you recite along with me just now?” When a man replied that he had, he said, “I am wondering what is the matter with me that I should be contended with regarding the Qur’an.” He said that when the people heard that from God’s Messenger they ceased reciting along with him the passages which he recited aloud in the prayers. Malik, Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi, and Nasa'i transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 800

Mishkat al-Masabih 801

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 801

وَعَن ابْن عمر والبياضي قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ الْمُصَلِّيَ يُنَاجِي رَبَّهُ فَلْيَنْظُرْ مَا يُنَاجِيهِ بِهِ وَلَا يَجْهَرْ بَعْضُكُمْ عَلَى بَعْضٍ بِالْقُرْآنِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Ibn ‘Umar and al-Bayadi reported God’s Messenger as saying, “He who prays holds intimate converse with his Lord, so he must consider how he does so, and none of you must recite the Qur’an more loudly than others. Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 801

Mishkat al-Masabih 802

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 802

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الْإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The imam is appointed only to be followed, so when he says the takbir, say it also; and when he recites, listen silently.” Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 802

Mishkat al-Masabih 803

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 803

وَعَنْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: إِنِّي لَا أَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ آخُذَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ شَيْئًا فَعَلِّمْنِي مَا يُجْزِئُنِي قَالَ: «قُلْ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ» . قَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ هَذَا لِلَّهِ فَمَاذَا لِي؟ قَالَ: «قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ ارْحَمْنِي وَعَافِنِي وَاهْدِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي» . فَقَالَ هَكَذَا بِيَدَيْهِ وَقَبَضَهُمَا. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَمَّا هَذَا فَقَدَ مَلَأَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَانْتَهَتْ رِوَايَةُ النَّسَائِيِّ عِنْد قَوْله: «إِلَّا بِاللَّه»

‘Abdallah b. Abu Aufa told of a man who came to the Prophet and said, “I am unable to learn any of the Qur’an, so teach me something which will suffice me.” He told him to say, “Glory be to God; Praise be to God; There is no god but God; God is most great; There is no might and no power except in God.” He said, “Messenger of God, this is for God; but what is there for me?” He told him to say, “O God, have mercy on me, heal me, guide me, and provide for me.” He said that the man clenched his hands, whereupon God’s Messenger said, “This man has filled his hands with good.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Nasa’i’s transmission finished with “except in God.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 803

Mishkat al-Masabih 804

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 804

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: كَانَ إِذَا قَرَأَ (سبح اسْم رَبك الْأَعْلَى) قَالَ: (سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْأَعْلَى) رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas said that when the Prophet recited, “Glorify the name of thy most high Lord,” (Al-Quran; 87) he said, “Glory be to my Lord most high.” Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 804

Mishkat al-Masabih 805

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 805

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " من قَرَأَ مِنْكُم ب (التِّين وَالزَّيْتُون) فَانْتهى إِلَى (أَلَيْسَ الله بِأَحْكَم الْحَاكِمين) فَلْيَقُلْ: بَلَى وَأَنَا عَلَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الشَّاهِدِينَ. وَمن قَرَأَ: (لَا أقسم بِيَوْم الْقِيَامَة) فَانْتَهَى إِلَى (أَلَيْسَ ذَلِكَ بِقَادِرٍ عَلَى أَن يحيي الْمَوْتَى) فَلْيَقُلْ بَلَى. وَمَنْ قَرَأَ (وَالْمُرْسَلَاتِ) فَبَلَغَ: (فَبِأَيِّ حَدِيث بعده يُؤمنُونَ) فَلْيَقُلْ: آمَنَّا بِاللَّهِ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: (وَأَنَا عَلَى ذَلِكَ مِنَ الشَّاهِدِينَ)

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:: When one of you recites, "By the fig and the olive”1 and comes to "Is not God the best of judges?”2 he should say, "Certainly, and I am one of those who testify to that.” When one recites, "I swear by the day of resurrection”3 and comes to "Is not that One able to raise the dead to life?’4 he should say, "Certainly.” And when one recites, "By those that are sent”5 and comes to "Then in what message after that will they believe?”6 he should say, "We believe in God.” 1. Al-Qur’an; 95 2. Verse 8 3. Al-Qur’an; 75 4. Verse 40. 5. Al-Qur’an; 77 6. Verse 50. Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted up to "and I am one of those who testify to that.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 805

Mishkat al-Masabih 806

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 806

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى أَصْحَابه فَقَرَأَ عَلَيْهِم سُورَةَ الرَّحْمَنِ مِنْ أَوَّلِهَا إِلَى آخِرِهَا فَسَكَتُوا فَقَالَ: «لَقَدْ قَرَأْتُهَا عَلَى الْجِنِّ لَيْلَةَ الْجِنِّ فَكَانُوا أَحْسَنَ مَرْدُودًا مِنْكُمْ كُنْتُ كُلَّمَا أَتَيْتُ على قَوْله (فَبِأَي آلَاء رَبكُمَا تُكَذِّبَانِ) قَالُوا لَا بِشَيْءٍ مِنْ نِعَمِكَ رَبَّنَا نُكَذِّبُ فَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Jabir said that God’s Messenger came out to his companions and recited to them Sura ar-Rahman1 from beginning to end, but they remained silent. He then said:: I have recited it to the jinn on the night they came to me, 2 and they responded better than you. As often as I came to the words, "Then which of the favours of your Lord do you deny?” they replied, "We deny none of Thy favours, O our Lord. To Thee be the praise.” 1. Al-Qur’an; 55. 2. When the Prophet was returning to Mecca after being rejected by the people of at-Ta’if. Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 806

Mishkat al-Masabih 807

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 807

عَن معَاذ بن عبد الله الْجُهَنِيّ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَجُلًا مِنْ جُهَيْنَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: قَرَأَ فِي الصُّبْح (إِذا زلزلت) فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كلتهما فَلَا أَدْرِي أَنَسِيَ أَمْ قَرَأَ ذَلِكَ عَمْدًا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Mu'adh b. ‘Abdallah. al-Juhani said that a man of Juhaina told him he had heard God’s Messenger reciting "When the earth is shaken”(Al-Qur’an; 99) in both rak'as of the morning prayer, but did not know whether he had forgotten, or whether he recited it on purpose. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 807

Mishkat al-Masabih 808

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 808

وَعَنْ عُرْوَةَ قَالَ: إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ صَلَّى الصُّبْحَ فَقَرَأَ فِيهِمَا بِ (سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ) فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كِلْتَيْهِمَا. رَوَاهُ مَالك

‘Urwa said that Abu Bakr as-Siddlq prayed the Morning Prayer and recited Sura al-Baqara (Al-Qur’an; 2) in both the rak'as. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 808

Mishkat al-Masabih 809

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 809

وَعَن الفرافصة بن عُمَيْر الْحَنَفِيّ قَالَ: مَا أَخَذْتُ سُورَةَ يُوسُفَ إِلَّا مِنْ قِرَاءَةِ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ إِيَّاهَا فِي الصُّبْحِ وَمن كَثْرَة مَا كَانَ يُرَدِّدهَا. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Al-Farafisa b. 'Umair al-Hanafi said that he learned Sura Yusuf (Al-Qur’an; 12) simply from the recitation of it by ‘Uthman b. ‘Affan in the morning prayer, owing to the great number of times he repeated it. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 809

Mishkat al-Masabih 810

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 810

وَعَنْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَامِرِ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ قَالَ: صلينَا وَرَاء عمر ابْن الْخطاب الصُّبْح فَقَرَأَ فيهمَا بِسُورَةِ يُوسُفَ وَسُورَةِ الْحَجِّ قِرَاءَةً بَطِيئَةً قِيلَ لَهُ: إِذًا لَقَدْ كَانَ يَقُومُ حِينَ يَطْلُعُ الْفجْر قَالَ: أجل. رَوَاهُ مَالك

‘Amir b. Rabi'a said that they prayed the morning prayer behind ‘Umar b. al-Khattab and that he recited slowly in both rak'as Sura Yusuf and Sura al-Hajj (Al-Qur’an; 22). When someone remarked that he must have begun the prayer at break of day he replied that that was so. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 810

Mishkat al-Masabih 811

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 811

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ: مَا مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ سُورَةٌ صَغِيرَةٌ وَلَا كَبِيرَةٌ إِلَّا قَدْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَؤُمُّ بِهَا النَّاسَ فِي الصَّلَاة الْمَكْتُوبَة. رَوَاهُ مَالك

‘Amr b. Shu'aib on his father’s authority quoted his grandfather as saying, “There is no short or long sura in al-Mufassal* which I have not heard God’s Messenger reciting when he led the people in the prescribed prayer.” * A name applied to the latter part of the Qur’an because there are many divisions, but opinions differ about where it begins. Lane mentions the different views in his Lexicon, pp 2407 f., saying the most correct opinion is that it begins with sura 49. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 811

Mishkat al-Masabih 812

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 812

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَرَأَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ بِ (حم الدُّخَانِ) رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ مُرْسلا

‘Abdallah b. ‘Utba b. Mas'ud said that God’s Messenger recited at the sunset prayer H.M. ad-Dukhan (Al-Qur’an; 44). Nasa’i transmitted it in mursal form.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 812

Mishkat al-Masabih 813

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 813

عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَقِيمُوا الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ من بعدِي»

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Perform the bowing and the prostration properly, for I swear by God that I can see you behind me." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 813

Mishkat al-Masabih 814

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 814

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ قَالَ: كَانَ رُكُوعُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَسُجُودُهُ وَبَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ مَا خَلَا الْقيام وَالْقعُود قَرِيبا من السوَاء

Al-Bara,’ said that the bowing observed by the Prophet, his prostration, his sitting between the two sajdas, and when he raised his head after bowing, but not the standing and the sitting [when saying the shahada, were nearly equal. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 814

Mishkat al-Masabih 815

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 815

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَالَ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» قَامَ حَتَّى نَقُولَ: قَدْ أَوْهَمَ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدُ وَيَقْعُدُ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ حَتَّى نَقُولَ: قَدْ أوهم. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said:: When the Prophet said, “God listens to him who praises Him,” he stood so long that we thought he had omitted something; then he would prostrate himself and sit between the sajdas so long that we thought he had omitted something. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 815

Mishkat al-Masabih 816

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 816

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُكْثِرُ أَنْ يَقُولَ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ: «سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَبِحَمْدِكَ اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي» يَتَأَوَّلُ الْقُرْآن

‘A’isha told how the Prophet often said while bowing and prostrating himself, “Glory be to Thee, O God, our Lord, and praise be to Thee. O God, forgive me," thus complying with the the Qur’an (Al-Qur’an; 110-3). (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 816

Mishkat al-Masabih 817

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 817

وَعَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ وَسُجُودِهِ: «سُبُّوحٌ قُدُّوسٌ رب الْمَلَائِكَة وَالروح» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

She told how the Prophet used to say when bowing and prostrating himself, “All-Glorious, All-Holy, Lord of the angels and the spirit." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 817

Mishkat al-Masabih 818

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 818

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَلَا إِنِّي نُهِيتُ أَنْ أَقْرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ رَاكِعًا أَوْ سَاجِدًا فَأَمَّا الرُّكُوعُ فَعَظِّمُوا فِيهِ الرَّبَّ وَأَمَّا السُّجُودُ فَاجْتَهِدُوا فِي الدُّعَاءِ فَقَمِنٌ أَنْ يُسْتَجَابَ لَكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “I have been prohibited to recite the Qur’an when bowing or prostrating myself; so when bowing magnify the Lord, and when prostrating yourselves be earnest in supplication, for it is fitting that your supplications should be answered.’’ Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 818

Mishkat al-Masabih 819

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 819

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا قَالَ الْإِمَامُ: سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا: اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ قَوْلُهُ قَوْلَ الْمَلَائِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تقدم من ذَنبه "

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:: When the imam says, “God listens to him who praises Him," say, “O God, our Lord, to Thee be the praise for if what anyone says synchronises with what the angels say, he will be forgiven his past sins. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 819

Mishkat al-Masabih 820

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 820

وَعَنْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا رَفَعَ ظَهْرَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَالَ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمِلْءَ الْأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ من شَيْء بعد» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. Abu Aufa said that when God’s Messenger raised his back after bowing he said, “God listens to him who praises Him. O God, our Lord, to Thee be the praise in all the heavens and all the earth, and all that it pleases Thee to create afterwards.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 820

Mishkat al-Masabih 821

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 821

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ مِلْءَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَمِلْءَ الْأَرْضِ وَمِلْءَ مَا شِئْتَ مِنْ شَيْءٍ بَعْدُ أَهْلُ الثَّنَاءِ وَالْمَجْدِ أَحَقُّ مَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ وَكُلُّنَا لَكَ عَبْدٌ اللَّهُمَّ لَا مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلَا مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ وَلَا يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْكَ الْجد» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said that when God’s Messenger raised his head after bowing he said, “O God, our Lord, to Thee be the praise in all the heavens and all the earth, and all that it pleases Thee to create afterwards, O Thou who art worthy of praise and glory, most worthy of what a servant says, and we are all Thy servants, no one can withhold what Thou givest or give what Thou withholdest, and riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee.”* * This is explained as meaning that only obedience to God will avail him, or protect him from God’s punishment. Jadd (riches) has also been understood in the sense of ancestor (lit. grandfather), so the phrase may be taken to mean that one’s reward in the next world does dot depend on one’s ancestry. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 821

Mishkat al-Masabih 822

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 822

وَعَنْ رِفَاعَةَ بْنِ رَافِعٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا نُصَلِّي وَرَاءَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» . فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ وَرَاءَهُ: رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ حَمْدًا كَثِيرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيهِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ: «مَنِ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ آنِفًا؟» قَالَ: أَنَا. قَالَ: «رَأَيْتُ بِضْعَةً وَثَلَاثِينَ مَلَكًا يَبْتَدِرُونَهَا أَيُّهُمْ يَكْتُبهَا أول» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Rifa'a b. Raf’i said:: We were praying behind the Prophet, and when he raised his head at the end of the rak'a he said, “God listens to him who praises Him.” A man behind him said, ‘O our Lord, to Thee be the praise, abundant, good, blessed, sufficient.” When he ended he asked, “Who was the speaker just now ?” and when the man replied that he had spoken he said, “I saw over thirty angels racing one another to be the first to record it.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 822

Mishkat al-Masabih 823

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 823

عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودِ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تُجْزِئُ صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ حَتَّى يُقِيمَ ظَهْرَهُ فِي الرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ

Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A man’s prayer does not avail him unless he keeps his back steady when bowing and prostrating himself.” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said this is a hasan sahih tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 823

Mishkat al-Masabih 824

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 824

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ (فسبح باسم رَبك الْعَظِيم) قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اجْعَلُوهَا فِي رُكُوعِكُمْ» فَلَمَّا نَزَلَتْ (سَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبك الْأَعْلَى) قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اجْعَلُوهَا فِي سُجُودِكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْن مَاجَه والدارمي

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said that when “Glorify the name of your mighty Lord” (Al-Qur’an; 56:74, 96; 69:52) was revealed, God’s Messenger said, “Use it when bowing;” and when “Glorify the name of your most high Lord” (Al-Qur’an; 87) was revealed, he said, “Use it when prostrating yourselves.” Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 824

Mishkat al-Masabih 825

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 825

وَعَنْ عَوْنِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا رَكَعَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَقَالَ فِي رُكُوعِهِ: سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ فَقَدْ تَمَّ رُكُوعُهُ وَذَلِكَ أَدْنَاهُ وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَقَالَ فِي سُجُودِهِ سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْأَعْلَى ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ فَقَدْ تَمَّ سُجُودُهُ وَذَلِكَ أَدْنَاهُ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد ابْن مَاجَهْ. وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: لَيْسَ إِسْنَادُهُ بِمُتَّصِلٍ لِأَنَّ عونا لم يلق ابْن مَسْعُود

‘Aun b. ‘Abdallah reported on the authority of Ibn Mas'ud that God’s Messenger said:: When one of you bows and says three times while doing so, “Glory be to my mighty Lord”, his bowing is complete; and that is the least which effects this. When he prostrates himself and says three times while doing so, “Glory be to my most high Lord”, his prostration is complete; and that is the least which effects this. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Tirmidhi said that its isnad is not connected, because ‘Aun did not meet Ibn Mas'ud.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 825

Mishkat al-Masabih 826

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 826

وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ: أَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ: «سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ» وَفِي سُجُودِهِ: «سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْأَعْلَى» . وَمَا أَتَى عَلَى آيَةِ رَحْمَةٍ إِلَّا وَقَفَ وَسَأَلَ وَمَا أَتَى عَلَى آيَةِ عَذَابٍ إِلَّا وَقَفَ وَتَعَوَّذَ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَرَوَى النَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: «الْأَعْلَى» . وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ

Hudhaifa said that he prayed along with the Prophet and that he said when bowing, “Glory be to my mighty Lord”, and when prostrating himself, “Glory be to my most high Lord”; when he came to a verse which spoke of mercy he stopped and made supplication, and when he came to a verse which spoke of punishment he stopped and sought refuge in God. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it. Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted up to “my most high Lord”. Tirmidhi said that this is a hasan sahih tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 826

Mishkat al-Masabih 827

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 827

عَن عَوْف بن مَالك قَالَ: قُمْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمَّا رَكَعَ مَكَثَ قَدْرَ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ وَيَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ: «سُبْحَانَ ذِي الْجَبَرُوتِ والملكوت والكبرياء وَالْعَظَمَة» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

‘Auf b. Malik said that he stood up to pray along with God’s Messenger and that when he bowed he paused about as long as it would take to recite Sura al-Baqara (Al-Qur’an; 2) and said while bowing, “Glory be to the Possessor of greatness, the kingdom, grandeur and majesty.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 827

Mishkat al-Masabih 828

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 828

وَعَنِ ابْنً جُبَيْرٍ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ يَقُولُ: مَا صَلَّيْتُ وَرَاءَ أَحَدٍ بَعْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَشْبَهَ صَلَاةً بِصَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ هَذَا الْفَتَى يَعْنِي عُمَرَ بْنَ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ قَالَ: قَالَ: فَحَزَرْنَا رُكُوعَهُ عَشْرَ تَسْبِيحَاتٍ وَسُجُودَهُ عَشْرَ تَسْبِيحَاتٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Ibn Jubair said that he heard Anas b. Malik declare, “After the death of God’s Messenger I never prayed behind anyone whose prayer more closely resembled that of God’s Messenger than this young man,” meaning ‘Umar b. ‘Abd al-‘AzIz.* He reported him as saying, “I computed that he uttered ten tasbihas when bowing and ten when prostrating himself.” * He was Caliph from 99 to 101 A.H. and was noted for his piety. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 828

Mishkat al-Masabih 829

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 829

وَعَن شَقِيق قَالَ: إِنَّ حُذَيْفَةَ رَأَى رَجُلًا لَا يُتِمُّ رُكُوعَهُ وَلَا سُجُودَهُ فَلَمَّا قَضَى صَلَاتَهُ دَعَاهُ فَقَالَ لَهُ حُذَيْفَةُ: مَا صَلَّيْتَ. قَالَ: وَأَحْسَبُهُ قَالَ: وَلَوْ مِتَّ مِتَّ عَلَى غَيْرِ الْفِطْرَةِ الَّتِي فطر الله مُحَمَّدًا صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Shaqiq said that Hudhaifa saw a man who was not performing the bowing or the prostration perfectly, so when he finished his prayer he called him. Hudhaifa said to him, “You have not prayed.” He added that he thought he also said, “If you were to die, you would die following something other than the true religion which God created Muhammad to proclaim.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 829

Mishkat al-Masabih 830

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 830

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَسْوَأُ النَّاسِ سَرِقَةً الَّذِي يَسْرِقُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ» . قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَيْفَ يَسْرِقُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ؟ قَالَ: لَا يتم ركوعها وَلَا سجودها ". رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Qatada reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The one who commits the worst theft is he who steals from his prayer.” When asked how one could steal from his prayer he replied, “By not performing his bowing and his prostration perfectly.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 830

Mishkat al-Masabih 831

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 831

وَعَن النُّعْمَان بن مرّة أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: مَا تَرَوْنَ فِي الشَّارِبِ وَالزَّانِي وَالسَّارِقِ؟ " وَذَلِكَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تُنْزَلَ فِيهِمُ الْحُدُودُ قَالُوا: اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ. قَالَ: «هُنَّ فَوَاحِشُ وَفِيهِنَّ عُقُوبَةٌ وَأَسْوَأُ السَّرِقَةِ الَّذِي يَسْرِقُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ» . قَالُوا: وَكَيف يسرق م صَلَاتِهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «لَا يُتِمُّ ركوعها وَلَا سجودها» . رَوَاهُ مَالك وَأحمد وروى الدَّارمِيّ نَحوه

An-Nu‘man b. Murra reported God’s Messenger as saying, “What do you think of the drinker, the fornicator, and the thief?” That was before the prescribed punishments regarding them were revealed. On receiving the reply that God and His Messenger knew best, he said, “Such sins are abominations and punishment is prescribed for them, but the worst theft is what one steals from his prayer.” He was asked how one could steal from his prayer and replied, “By not performing his bowing and his prostration perfectly.” Malik and Ahmad transmitted it, and Darimi transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 831

Mishkat al-Masabih 832

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 832

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أُمِرْتُ أَنْ أَسْجُدَ عَلَى سَبْعَةِ أَعْظُمٍ عَلَى الْجَبْهَةِ وَالْيَدَيْنِ وَالرُّكْبَتَيْنِ وَأَطْرَافِ الْقَدَمَيْنِ وَلَا نَكْفِتَ الثِّيَاب وَلَا الشّعْر»

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “I have been commanded to prostrate myself on seven bones:: the forehead, the hands, 1 the knees, and the extremities of the feet, 2 and not to fold back the clothing or the hair.” 1. i.e. the palms. 2. i.e. the toes. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 832

Mishkat al-Masabih 833

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 833

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اعْتَدِلُوا فِي السُّجُودِ وَلَا يَبْسُطْ أَحَدُكُمْ ذِرَاعَيْهِ انْبِسَاطَ الْكَلْبِ»

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Adopt a moderate position when prostrating yourselves, and see that none of you stretches out his forearms like a dog.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 833

Mishkat al-Masabih 834

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 834

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: إِذَا سَجَدْتَ فضع كفيك وارفع مرفقيك رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib reported God's Messenger as saying, “When you prostrate yourself, place the palms of your hands on the ground and raise your elbows.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 834

Mishkat al-Masabih 835

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 835

وَعَن مَيْمُونَة قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَجَدَ جَافَى بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى لَوْ أَنَّ بَهْمَةً أَرَادَتْ أَنْ تَمُرَّ تَحْتَ يَدَيْهِ مرت. هَذَا لفظ أبي دَاوُد كَمَا صَرَّحَ فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ بِإِسْنَادِهِ وَلِمُسْلِمٍ بِمَعْنَاهُ: قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سجد لوشاءت بهمة أَن تمر بَين يَدَيْهِ لمرت

Maimuna said that when the Prophet prostrated himself he kept his arms so far away from his sides that if a lamb had wanted to pass under his arms it could have done so. This is Abu Dawud’s wording, as explained in Sharh as-sunna with his isnad. Muslim has something to the same effect:: She said that when the Prophet prostrated himself, if a lamb had wanted to pass between his arms it could have done so.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 835

Mishkat al-Masabih 836

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 836

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ بن بُحَيْنَة قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَجَدَ فَرَّجَ بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يَبْدُوَ بَيَاض إبطَيْهِ

‘Abdallah b. Malik Ibn Buhaina* said that when the Prophet prostrated himself he spread out his arms so that the whiteness under his armpits was visible. * Buhaina was ‘Abdallah’s mother. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 836

Mishkat al-Masabih 837

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 837

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ فِي سُجُودِهِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي ذَنْبِي كُلَّهُ دِقَّهُ وَجِلَّهُ وَأَوَّلَهُ وَآخره وعلانيته وسره» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira said that the Prophet used to say when prostrating himself, “O God, forgive me all my sins, small and great, first and last, open and secret.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 837

Mishkat al-Masabih 838

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 838

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: فَقَدْتُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْلَةً مِنَ الْفِرَاشِ فَالْتَمَسْتُهُ فَوَقَعَتْ يَدِي عَلَى بَطْنِ قَدَمَيْهِ وَهُوَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ وَهُمَا مَنْصُوبَتَانِ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِرِضَاكَ مِنْ سَخْطِكَ وَبِمُعَافَاتِكَ مِنْ عُقُوبَتِكَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْكَ لَا أُحْصِي ثَنَاءً عَلَيْكَ أَنْتَ كَمَا أَثْنَيْتَ عَلَى نَفسك» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

'A’isha said:: One night I missed God’s Messenger from the bed, and when I sought him my hand came on the soles of his feet while he was in the act of prostration with them raised, and he was saying, “O God, I seek refuge in Thy good pleasure from Thy anger, and in Thy forgiveness from Thy punishment, and I seek refuge in Thee from Thee.* I cannot reckon Thy praise. Thou art as Thou hast lauded Thyself.” * This form of words indicates that God alone can give refuge from His wrath. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 838

Mishkat al-Masabih 839

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 839

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَقْرَبُ مَا يَكُونُ الْعَبْدُ مِنْ رَبِّهِ وَهُوَ ساجد فَأَكْثرُوا الدُّعَاء» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The nearest a servant comes to his Lord is when he is prostrating himself, so make supplication often.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 839

Mishkat al-Masabih 840

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 840

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا قَرَأَ ابْنُ آدَمَ السَّجْدَةَ فَسَجَدَ اعْتَزَلَ الشَّيْطَانُ يَبْكِي يَقُولُ: يَا وَيْلَتِي أُمِرَ ابْنُ آدَمَ بِالسُّجُودِ فَسَجَدَ فَلَهُ الْجَنَّةُ وَأُمِرْتُ بِالسُّجُودِ فَأَبَيْتُ فَلِيَ النَّارُ ". رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

He reported God’s Messenger as saying:: When a man recites as-Sajda (Al-Qur’an; 32) the devil retires weeping and saying, “Woe is me! The son of Adam has been commanded to prostrate himself and has done so, and will be rewarded with paradise; but I have been commanded to prostrate myself and have refused, so I will be punished with hell.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 840

Mishkat al-Masabih 841

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 841

وَعَن ربيعَة بن كَعْب قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَبِيتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَتَيْتُهُ بِوَضُوئِهِ وَحَاجَتِهِ فَقَالَ لِي: «سَلْ» فَقُلْتُ: أَسْأَلُكَ مُرَافَقَتَكَ فِي الْجَنَّةِ. قَالَ: «أَو غير ذَلِكَ؟» . قُلْتُ هُوَ ذَاكَ. قَالَ: «فَأَعِنِّي عَلَى نَفسك بِكَثْرَة السُّجُود» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Rabi'a b. Ka‘b said:: I was with God’s Messenger at night, and when I brought him his water for ablution and what he required, he told me to make a request. I said, “I ask to accompany you in paradise.” He asked if I had any other request to make, and when I replied that that was all, he said, “Then help me to accomplish this for you by devoting yourself often to prostration.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 841

Mishkat al-Masabih 842

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 842

وَعَنْ مَعْدَانَ بْنِ طَلْحَةَ قَالَ: لَقِيتُ ثَوْبَانَ مَوْلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقلت: أَخْبِرْنِي بِعَمَلٍ أَعْمَلُهُ يُدْخِلُنِي اللَّهُ بِهِ الْجَنَّةَ فَسَكَتَ ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ فَسَكَتَ ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ الثَّالِثَةَ فَقَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَنْ ذَلِكَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «عَلَيْكَ بِكَثْرَةِ السُّجُودِ لِلَّهِ فَإِنَّكَ لَا تَسْجُدُ لِلَّهِ سَجْدَةً إِلَّا رَفَعَكَ اللَّهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةً وَحَطَّ عَنْكَ بِهَا خَطِيئَةً» . قَالَ مَعْدَانُ: ثُمَّ لَقِيتُ أَبَا الدَّرْدَاءِ فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقَالَ لِي مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ لِي ثَوْبَانُ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ma'dan b. Talha said:: I met Thauban the client of God’s Messenger and asked him to tell me something I should do for which God would bring me into paradise. He gave no reply, so I asked him again, and when he still gave no reply I asked him a third time. He then said that he had asked God’s Messenger about that and received the reply, “Make frequent prostration before God, for you will not make one prostration without God raising you a degree because of it and removing a sin from you because of it.” Ma'dan said that he met Abud Darda’ later, and that when he asked him he received a reply similar to that given by Thauban. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 842

Mishkat al-Masabih 843

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 843

عَنْ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَجَدَ وَضَعَ رُكْبَتَيْهِ قَبْلَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا نَهَضَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ قَبْلَ رُكْبَتَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ والدارمي

Wa’il b. Hujr said he saw that when God’s Messenger prostrated himself he got down on his knees before putting his hands on the ground, and when he got up he raised his hands before his knees. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 843

Mishkat al-Masabih 844

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 844

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا سَجَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلَا يَبْرُكْ كَمَا يبرك الْبَعِير وليضع يَدَيْهِ قَبْلَ رُكْبَتَيْهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ. وَالدَّارِمِيُّ قَالَ أَبُو سُلَيْمَانَ الْخَطَّابِيُّ: حَدِيثُ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ أَثْبَتُ مِنْ هَذَا وَقِيلَ: هَذَا مَنْسُوخ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you prostrates himself he must not kneel in the manner of a camel, but should put down his hands before his knees.” Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Darimi transmitted it. Abu Sulaiman al-Khattabi said that the tradition of Wa’il b. Hujr is better established than this. The view is expressed that this one is abrogated.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 844

Mishkat al-Masabih 845

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 845

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَارْحَمْنِي وَاهْدِنِي وَعَافِنِي وَارْزُقْنِي» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas reported that the Prophet used to say between the two sajdas, “O God, forgive me, show mercy to me, guide me, heal me, and provide for me.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 845

Mishkat al-Masabih 846

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 846

وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ: «رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لي» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ والدارمي

Hudhaifa reported that the Prophet used to say between the two sajdas, “My Lord, forgive me.” Nasa’i and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 846

Mishkat al-Masabih 847

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 847

عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ شِبْلٍ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَن نَقْرَةِ الْغُرَابِ وَافْتِرَاشِ السَّبُعِ وَأَنْ يُوَطِّنَ الرَّجُلُ الْمَكَانَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ كَمَا يُوَطِّنُ الْبَعِيرُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ والدارمي

‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Shibl said that God’s Messenger forbade a crow’s peck,* extending the forearms like a wild animal, and imitating a camel by a man making one spot his regular place in the mosque. * An exaggerated way of speaking of a very short prostration. Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 847

Mishkat al-Masabih 848

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 848

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا عَلِيُّ إِنِّي أُحِبُّ لَكَ مَا أُحِبُّ لِنَفْسِي وَأَكْرَهُ لَكَ مَا أَكْرَهُ لِنَفْسِي لَا تقع بَين السَّجْدَتَيْنِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Ali reported God’s Messenger as saying, “I like for you, ‘Ali what I like for myself, and I dislike for you what I dislike for myself; do not sit on your heels between the two sajdas.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 848

Mishkat al-Masabih 849

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 849

وَعَن طلق بن عَليّ الْحَنَفِيّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَنْظُرُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ إِلَى صَلَاةِ عَبْدٍ لَا يُقِيمُ فِيهَا صُلْبَهُ بَيْنَ ركوعها وسجودها» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Talq b. ‘Ali al-Hanafi reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God does not regard the prayer of a servant who does not straighten his spine between his bowing and his prostration.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 849

Mishkat al-Masabih 850

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 850

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ كَانَ يَقُولُ: مَنْ وَضَعَ جَبْهَتَهُ بِالْأَرْضِ فَلْيَضَعْ كَفَّيْهِ عَلَى الَّذِي وَضَعَ عَلَيْهِ جَبْهَتَهُ ثُمَّ إِذَا رَفَعَ فَلْيَرْفَعْهُمَا فَإِنَّ الْيَدَيْنِ تَسْجُدَانِ كَمَا يَسْجُدُ الْوَجْهُ. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Nafi’ told how Ibn ‘Umar used to say, “He who puts his forehead on the ground should put the palms of his hands on the place where he put his forehead, then when he raises himself he should raise them, for the hands perform prostration just as the face does.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 850

Mishkat al-Masabih 851

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 851

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَعَدَ فِي التَّشَهُّدِ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَعَقَدَ ثَلَاثًا وَخمسين وَأَشَارَ بالسبابة وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: كَانَ إِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَرَفَعَ أُصْبُعَهُ الْيُمْنَى الَّتِي تلِي الْإِبْهَام يَدْعُو بِهَا وَيَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى رُكْبَتِهِ بَاسِطَهَا عَلَيْهَا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Umar said that when God’s Messenger sat at the tashahhud1 he placed his left hand on his left knee and his right hand on his right knee, counted fifty-three on his knuckles,2 and pointed with the forefinger. A version says that when he sat during the prayer he placed his hands on his knees and raised his right finger which is next to the thumb making supplication in this way, while keeping his left hand spread out on his left knee. 1. Tashahhud means to say the words in the prayers beginning with at-tahiyat lillah. Cf. Chapter 9a 2. This refers to a method of counting on the fingers. In the position indicated the forefinger is full out and the thumb and other fingers are clenched. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 851

Mishkat al-Masabih 852

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 852

وَعَن عبد الله بن الزبير قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَعَدَ يَدْعُو وَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَيَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَأَشَارَ بِأُصْبُعِهِ السَّبَّابَةِ وَوَضَعَ إِبْهَامَهُ عَلَى أُصْبُعِهِ الْوُسْطَى ويلقم كَفه الْيُسْرَى ركبته. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. az-Zubair said that when God’s Messenger sat making supplication he placed his right hand on his right thigh and his left hand on his left thigh, pointed with his forefinger, placed his thumb on his middle finger, and covered his knee with the palm of his left hand. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 852

Mishkat al-Masabih 853

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 853

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُلْنَا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ قبل عباده السَّلَام على جِبْرِيل السَّلَام على مِيكَائِيل السَّلَام على فلَان وَفُلَان فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ قَالَ: «لَا تَقُولُوا السَّلَامُ عَلَى اللَّهِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلَامُ فَإِذَا جَلَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا قَالَ ذَلِكَ أَصَابَ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ لْيَتَخَيَّرْ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ أَعْجَبَهُ إِلَيْهِ فيدعوه»

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:: When we prayed with the Prophet we said,* “Peace be to God before it is supplicated for His servants; peace be to Gabriel; peace be to Michael; peace be to so and so.” When the Prophet finished he turned his face to us and said: Do not say, “Peace be to God”, for God Himself is Peace. When one of you sits during the prayer he should say, “The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants (for when he says that it reaches every upright servant in heaven and earth). I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger.” Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it. * I.e. at the tashahhud. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 853

Mishkat al-Masabih 854

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 854

وَعَن عبد الله بن عَبَّاس أَنَّهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «التَّحِيَّاتُ الْمُبَارَكَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَلَمْ أَجِدْ فِي الصَّحِيحَيْنِ وَلَا فِي الْجَمْعِ بَين الصَّحِيحَيْنِ: «سَلام عَلَيْك» و «سَلام عَلَيْنَا» بِغَيْرِ أَلْفٍ وَلَامٍ وَلَكِنْ رَوَاهُ صَاحِبُ الْجَامِع عَن التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Abdallah b. ‘Abbas said:: God’s Messenger used to teach us the tashahhud just as he would teach us a sura of the Qur’an, and would say, “The blessed adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is God’s Messenger.’’ Muslim transmitted it. In the two Sahihs and in al-Jam' bain as-Sahihain I did not find “Peace be upon you” and “Peace be upon us” without the definite article, but the author of al-Jami' transmitted it that way from Tirmidhi.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 854

Mishkat al-Masabih 855

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 855

وَعَن وَائِلِ بْنِ حَجَرٍ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: ثُمَّ جَلَسَ فَافْتَرَشَ رِجْلَهُ الْيُسْرَى وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُسْرَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُسْرَى وَحَدَّ مِرْفَقَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى فَخِذِهِ الْيُمْنَى وَقَبَضَ ثِنْتَيْنِ وَحَلَّقَ حَلْقَةً ثُمَّ رَفَعَ أُصْبُعَهُ فَرَأَيْتُهُ يُحَرِّكُهَا يَدْعُو بهَا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد والدارمي

Wa’il b. Hujr said concerning God’s Messenger, “Then he sat, stretched out his left foot , placed his left hand on his left thigh, put the tip of his right elbow on his right thigh, joined two fingers, 1 formed a ring, 2 then raised his finger, 3 and I saw him moving it and making supplication at the same time.” 1. i.e the little finger and the ring finger. 2. i.e with the thumb and the middle finger. 3. i.e the forefinger. Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 855

Mishkat al-Masabih 856

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 856

وَعَن عبد الله بن الزبير قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُشِيرُ بِأُصْبُعِهِ إِذَا دَعَا وَلَا يُحَرِّكُهَا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَزَاد أَبُو دَاوُد وَلَا يُجَاوز بَصَره إِشَارَته

‘Abdallah b. az-Zubair said that the Prophet used to point with his finger when he made supplication, but did not move it. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it, Abu Dawud adding that he kept his look fixed on the finger he was pointing.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 856

Mishkat al-Masabih 857

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 857

وَعَن أبي هُرَيْرَة قَالَ: إِنَّ رَجُلًا كَانَ يَدْعُو بِأُصْبُعَيْهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَحِّدْ أَحِّدْ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعَوَاتِ الْكَبِير

Abu Huraira told how when a man was making supplication using two of his fingers, God’s Messenger said, “Use one, use one.” It is transmitted by Tirmidhi and Nasa’i and by Baihaqi in ad-da'awat al kabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 857

Mishkat al-Masabih 858

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 858

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يَجْلِسَ الرَّجُلُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَهُوَ مُعْتَمِدٌ عَلَى يَدِهِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: نَهَى أَنْ يَعْتَمِدَ الرَّجُلُ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ إِذا نَهَضَ فِي الصَّلَاة

Ibn ‘Umar said God’s Messenger forbade that a man should sit during prayer leaning on his hand. Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it, and in a version by Abu Dawud it says he forbade that a man should lean on his hands when he got up during the prayer.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 858

Mishkat al-Masabih 859

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 859

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الْأُولَيَيْنِ كَأَنَّهُ عَلَى الرَّضْفِ حَتَّى يَقُومَ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said that in the first two rak'as the Prophet was as though he were on heated stones till he got up.* *A figurative phrase to express the shortening of the sitting during the tashahhud. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 859

Mishkat al-Masabih 860

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 860

عَن جَابِرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ من الْقُرْآن: «بِسم الله وَبِاللَّهِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلَامُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ الْجَنَّةَ وَأَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ النَّارِ» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Jabir said:: God’s Messenger used to teach us the tashahhud just as he would teach us a sura of the Qur’an, saying, “In the name of God and with His grace. The adorations of the tongue, acts of worship and all good things are due to God. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and God’s mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon God’s upright servants. I testify that there is no god but God, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. I ask God for paradise, and I seek refuge in God from hell.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 860

Mishkat al-Masabih 861

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 861

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ قَالَ: كَانَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ إِذَا جَلَسَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَضَعَ يَدَيْهِ عَلَى رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَأَشَارَ بِأُصْبُعِهِ وَأَتْبَعَهَا بَصَرَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَهِيَ أَشَدُّ عَلَى الشَّيْطَانِ مِنَ الْحَدِيدِ» . يَعْنِي السبابَة. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Nafi‘ said that when ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar sat during the prayer he placed his hands on his knees, pointed with his finger and gave his whole attention to it. He then said that God’s Messenger had said, “It has a more severe effect on the devil than iron,” meaning the forefinger. Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 861

Mishkat al-Masabih 862

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 862

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ كَانَ يَقُولُ: مِنَ السُّنَّةِ إِخْفَاءُ التَّشَهُّدِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ

Ibn Mas'ud used to say, “It pertains to the sunna to repeat the tashahhud quietly.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said this is a hasan gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 862

Mishkat al-Masabih 863

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 863

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى قَالَ: لَقِيَنِي كَعْبُ بْنُ عُجْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَلَا أُهْدِي لَكَ هَدِيَّةً سَمِعْتُهَا مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْتُ بَلَى فَأَهْدِهَا لِي فَقَالَ سَأَلْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ الصَّلَاةُ عَلَيْكُمْ أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ قَدْ عَلَّمَنَا كَيْفَ نُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْكُم قَالَ: «قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صل عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حُمَيْدٌ مجيد اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَعَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّك حميد مجيد» . إِلَّا أَنَّ مُسْلِمًا لَمْ يَذْكُرْ " عَلَى إِبْرَاهِيمَ فِي الْمَوْضِعَيْنِ

‘Abd ar-Rahrman b. Abu Laila said that Ka‘b b. ‘Ujra met him and asked if he would like him to present him with something he had heard from the Prophet. He expressed his desire to hear it, and he said:: We asked God’s Messenger this question, “How is blessing to be invoked on you who belong to the prophetic family? God has taught us how to salute you.” He told us to say, “O God, bless Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as Thou didst bless Abraham and Abraham’s family. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious. O God, grant favours to Muhammad and Muhammad’s family as Thou didst grant favours to Abraham and Abraham’s family. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.” (Bukhari and Muslim, but Muslim did not mention Abraham in the two places.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 863

Mishkat al-Masabih 864

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 864

وَعَن أبي حميد السَّاعِدِيِّ قَالَ: قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ نصلي عَلَيْك؟ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " قُولُوا: اللَّهُمَّ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَأَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَأَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حُمَيْدٌ مجيد "

Abu Humaid as-Sa‘idi said that when some people asked God’s Messenger how they should invoke blessings on him he told them to say, “O God, bless Muhammad, his wives and his offspring as Thou didst bless Abraham; and grant favours to Muhammad, his wives and his offspring as Thou didst grant favours to the family of Abraham. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 864

Mishkat al-Masabih 865

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 865

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ وَاحِدَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ عشرا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone invokes blessing on me once, God will bless him ten times.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 865

Mishkat al-Masabih 866

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 866

عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ صَلَاةً وَاحِدَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرَ صَلَوَاتٍ وَحُطَّتْ عَنْهُ عَشْرُ خَطِيئَاتٍ وَرُفِعَتْ لَهُ عَشْرُ دَرَجَاتٍ» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone invokes a blessing on me once, God will grant him ten blessings, ten sins will be remitted from him, and he will be raised ten degrees.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 866

Mishkat al-Masabih 867

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 867

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «أَوْلَى النَّاسِ بِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ أَكْثَرُهُمْ عَلَيَّ صَلَاة» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn Mas'ud reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The one who will be nearest me on the day of resurrection will be the one who invoked most blessings on me.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 867

Mishkat al-Masabih 868

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 868

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ لِلَّهِ مَلَائِكَةً سَيَّاحِينَ فِي الْأَرْضِ يُبَلِّغُونِي مِنْ أُمَّتِيَ السَّلَامَ» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ والدارمي

He also reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God has angels who travel about in the earth and convey to me greetings from my people.” Nassa’i and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 868

Mishkat al-Masabih 869

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 869

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يُسَلِّمُ عَلَيَّ إِلَّا رَدَّ اللَّهُ عَلَيَّ رُوحِي حَتَّى أَرُدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعَوَاتِ الْكَبِيرِ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “No one will express a greeting to me without God restoring my spirit to me so that I may respond to his greeting.” It is transmitted by Abu Dawud and by Baihaqi in ad-da'awat al-kabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 869

Mishkat al-Masabih 870

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 870

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «لَا تَجْعَلُوا بُيُوتَكُمْ قُبُورًا وَلَا تَجْعَلُوا قَبْرِي عِيدًا وَصَلُّوا عَلَيَّ فَإِنَّ صَلَاتكُمْ تبلغني حَيْثُ كُنْتُم» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

He reported that he had heard God’s Messenger say, “Do not turn your houses into graves,* and do not make my grave a place to gather as for visitation, but invoke blessings on me, for your blessing will reach me wherever you are.” *This is most probably a figurative expressive indicating that a house in which prayer is not offered is like a grave, as God is not worshipped there. Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 870

Mishkat al-Masabih 871

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 871

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «رَغِمَ أَنْفُ رَجُلٍ ذُكِرْتُ عِنْدَهُ فَلَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَيَّ وَرَغِمَ أَنْفُ رَجُلٍ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ رَمَضَانُ ثُمَّ انْسَلَخَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُغْفَرَ لَهُ وَرَغِمَ أَنْفُ رَجُلٍ أَدْرَكَ عِنْدَهُ أَبَوَاهُ الْكبر أَو أَحدهمَا فَلم يدْخلَاهُ الْجنَّة» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “May he be abased who does not invoke a blessing on me when I am mentioned in his presence. May he be abased who passes through the whole of Ramadan before his sins are forgiven him. May he be abased one or both of whose parents have reached old age without causing him to enter paradise.* *This means that he has shown them no kindness. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 871

Mishkat al-Masabih 872

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 872

وَعَن أبي طَلْحَة أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَاءَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ وَالْبِشْرُ فِي وَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ: " إِنَّهُ جَاءَنِي جِبْرِيلُ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ رَبَّكَ يَقُولُ أَمَا يُرْضِيكَ يَا مُحَمَّدُ أَنْ لَا يُصَلِّيَ عَلَيْكَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ إِلَّا صَلَّيْتُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا وَلَا يُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْكَ أَحَدٌ مِنْ أُمَّتِكَ إِلَّا سَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا؟ ". رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ

Abu Talha told of God’s Messenger coming one day with a cheerful look on his face and saying:: Gabriel came to me and told me that my Lord says, “Does it not please you, Muhammad, that none of your people will invoke a blessing on you without my blessing him ten times, and that none of your people will give you a greeting without my greeting him ten times?” Nasa’i and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 872

Mishkat al-Masabih 873

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 873

وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أُكْثِرُ الصَّلَاةَ عَلَيْكَ فَكَمْ أَجْعَلُ لَكَ مِنْ صَلَاتِي؟ فَقَالَ: «مَا شِئْتَ» قُلْتُ: الرُّبُعَ؟ قَالَ: «مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنْ زِدْتَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ» . قُلْتُ: النِّصْفَ؟ قَالَ: «مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنْ زِدْتَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ» قُلْتُ: فَالثُّلُثَيْنِ؟ قَالَ: «مَا شِئْتَ فَإِنْ زِدْتَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكَ» قُلْتُ: أَجْعَلُ لَكَ صَلَاتِي كُلَّهَا؟ قَالَ: «إِذا يكفى همك وَيكفر لَك ذَنْبك» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ubayy b. Ka'b said he told God’s Messenger that he frequently invoked blessings on him and asked how much of his prayer* he should devote to him. He replied that he might devote as much as he wished, and when he suggested a quarter he said, “Whatever you wish, but if you increase it that will be better for you.” He suggested a half and he replied, “Whatever you wish, but if you increase it that will be better for you.” He suggested two-thirds and he replied, “Whatever you wish, but if you increase it that will be better for you.” He then suggested devoting all his prayer to him and he replied, “Then you will be freed from care and your sin will be expiated.” * The word used is salat. It has been explained as referring here to the petitions (du’a) offered at the end of the salat. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 873

Mishkat al-Masabih 874

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 874

وَعَن فضَالة بن عُبَيْدٍ قَالَ: بَيْنَمَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَاعِدٌ إِذْ دَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى فَقَالَ: اللَّهُمَّ اغْفِرْ لِي وَارْحَمْنِي فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «عَجِلْتَ أَيُّهَا الْمُصَلِّي إِذَا صَلَّيْتَ فَقَعَدْتَ فَاحْمَدِ اللَّهَ بِمَا هُوَ أَهْلُهُ وَصَلِّ عَلَيَّ ثُمَّ ادْعُهُ» . قَالَ: ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَجُلٌ آخَرُ بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَصَلَّى عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَيُّهَا الْمُصَلِّي ادْعُ تُجَبْ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَرَوَى أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

Fadala b. ‘Ubaid said-that while God’s Messenger was sitting, a man entered and prayed aying, “O God, forgive me and show mercy to me.” God’s Messenger said, “You who are praying are in a hurry. When you pray and come to the point when you sit, you should worthily extol God’s praises, invoke blessing on me, and then make your supplication.” He said that afterwards another man prayed, extolling God’s praises and invoking a blessing on the Prophet, and the Prophet said to him, “You who are praying, if you make supplication you will receive an answer.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 874

Mishkat al-Masabih 875

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 875

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي وَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ مَعَهُ فَلَمَّا جَلَسْتُ بَدَأْتُ بِالثَّنَاءِ عَلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى ثُمَّ الصَّلَاةُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ دَعَوْتُ لِنَفْسِي فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «سَلْ تعطه سل تعطه» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:: I was praying, and so was the Prophet accompanied by Abu Bakr and ‘Umar. When I sat I first extolled God’s praises then invoked blessings on the Prophet, then made supplication for myself, and the Prophet said, “If you ask you will be given it, if you ask you will be given it.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 875

Mishkat al-Masabih 876

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 876

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَكْتَالَ بِالْمِكْيَالِ الْأَوْفَى إِذَا صَلَّى عَلَيْنَا أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ فَلْيَقُلْ اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ على مُحَمَّد وَأَزْوَاجِهِ أُمَّهَاتِ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ وَأَهْلِ بَيْتِهِ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حُمَيْدٌ مَجِيدٌ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:: If anyone would like to have the fullest measure granted him when he invokes blessings on us, the members of the prophetical family, he should say, “O God, bless Muhammad the ummi* prophet, his wives who are the mothers of the faithful, his offspring, and the people of his house as Thou didst bless the family of Abraham. Thou art indeed praiseworthy and glorious.” * This has commonly been explained as meaning “illiterate”, but it may mean “gentile”. Cf. Al-Qur’an; 7:157, 158. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 876

Mishkat al-Masabih 877

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 877

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْبَخِيلُ الَّذِي ذُكِرْتُ عِنْدَهُ فَلَمْ يُصَلِّ عَلَيَّ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ عَنِ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا. وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيبٌ

‘Ali reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The niggardly one is the man in whose presence I am mentioned but who does not invoke a blessing on me.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted it from al-Husain b. ‘Ali. Tirmidhi said this is a hasan sahih gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 877

Mishkat al-Masabih 878

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 878

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ عِنْدَ قَبْرِي سَمِعْتُهُ وَمَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيَّ نَائِيًا أُبْلِغْتُهُ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone invokes a blessing on me at my grave I shall hear him, and if anyone invokes a blessing on me at a distance I shall have it conveyed to me.” Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu‘ab al-lman.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 878

Mishkat al-Masabih 879

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 879

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاحِدَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَمَلَائِكَتُهُ سَبْعِينَ صَلَاةً. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr said, “If anyone invokes blessing on the Prophet once God and His angels will grant him seventy blessings.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 879

Mishkat al-Masabih 880

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 880

وَعَن رويفع أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَقَالَ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْزِلْهُ الْمَقْعَدَ الْمُقَرَّبَ عِنْدَكَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَجَبَتْ لَهُ شَفَاعَتِي ". رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Ruwaih' reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone invokes a blessing on Muhammad saying, ‘O God, cause him to occupy the place near Thee on the day of resurrection’, he will be guaranteed my intercession.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 880

Mishkat al-Masabih 881

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 881

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى دَخَلَ نَخْلًا فَسَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ حَتَّى خَشِيتُ أَنْ يَكُونَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَدْ تَوَفَّاهُ. قَالَ: فَجِئْتُ أَنْظُرُ فَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ: «مَا لَكَ؟» فَذَكَرْتُ لَهُ ذَلِكَ. قَالَ: فَقَالَ: " إِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَام قَالَ لي: أَلا أُبَشِّرك أَن اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَقُولُ لَكَ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَيْكَ صَلَاةً صَلَّيْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَمَنْ سَلَّمَ عَلَيْكَ سلمت عَلَيْهِ ". رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Auf said:: God’s Messenger went out and entering among some palm trees prostrated himself so long that I was afraid God had taken his soul. I went and looked, and he raised his head and said, “What is the matter with you? I mentioned that to him, and he told me that Gabriel had come and given him the good news that God said, “If anyone invokes one blessing on you I will bless him, and if anyone greets you I will greet him.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 881

Mishkat al-Masabih 882

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 882

وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: إِنَّ الدُّعَاءَ مَوْقُوفٌ بَيْنَ السَّمَاءِ وَالْأَرْضِ لَا يَصْعَدُ مِنْهُ شَيْءٌ حَتَّى تُصَلِّيَ عَلَى نبيك. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Umar b. al-Khattab said, “The supplication is stopped between heaven and earth, none of it ascending till you invoke blessing on your Prophet.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 882

Mishkat al-Masabih 883

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 883

عَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَدْعُو فِي الصَّلَاةِ يَقُولُ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَفِتْنَةِ الْمَمَاتِ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أعوذ بك من المأثم والمغرم» فَقَالَ لَهُ قَائِل مَا أَكثر مَا تستعيذ من المغرم يَا رَسُول الله فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا غَرِمَ حَدَّثَ فَكَذَبَ وَوَعَدَ فَأَخْلَفَ»

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger used to make supplication during the prayer saying, “O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in the grave, I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of the antichrist, I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of life and the trial of death. O God, I seek refuge in Thee from sin and debt.” Someone said to him, “How often you seek refuge from debt!” He replied, “When a man is in debt he talks and tells lies, makes promises and breaks them.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 883

Mishkat al-Masabih 884

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 884

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا فَرَغَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ التَّشَهُّدِ الْآخِرِ فَلْيَتَعَوَّذْ بِاللَّهِ مِنْ أَرْبَعٍ مِنْ عَذَابِ جَهَنَّمَ وَمِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَمِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ وَمِنْ شَرِّ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you finishes the last tashahhud he should seek refuge in God Irom four things:: the punishment in jahannam, the punishment in the grave, the trial of life and death, and the evil of the antichrist.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 884

Mishkat al-Masabih 885

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 885

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُعَلِّمُهُمْ هَذَا الدُّعَاءَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُهُمُ السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ يَقُولُ: «قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ جَهَنَّمَ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ عَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَسِيحِ الدَّجَّالِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَاتِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Prophet used to teach them this prayer just as he used to teach them a sura of the Qur’an, telling them te say, “O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in jahannam, I seek refuge in Thee from the punishment in the grave, I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of the antichrist, and I seek refuge in Thee from the trial of life and death.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 885

Mishkat al-Masabih 886

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 886

وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَلِّمْنِي دُعَاءً أَدْعُو بِهِ فِي صَلَاتِي قَالَ: «قُلْ اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي ظُلْمًا كَثِيرًا وَلَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَغْفِرَةً مِنْ عنْدك وارحمني إِنَّك أَنْت الغفور الرَّحِيم»

Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said that he asked God’s Messenger to teach him a supplication to use in his prayer, and he told him to say, “O God, I have greatly wronged myself, and Thou alone canst forgive sins, so grant me forgiveness from Thee and show mercy to me. Thou art the forgiving and the merciful One.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 886

Mishkat al-Masabih 887

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 887

وَعَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَرَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُسَلِّمُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَنْ يَسَارِهِ حَتَّى أرى بَيَاض خَدّه. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Amir b. Sa'd quoted his father as saying that he used to see God’s Messenger giving the salutation* to his right and his left, so that he could see the whiteness of his cheek. *1. I.e. pronouncing the taslim. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 887

Mishkat al-Masabih 888

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 888

وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدَبٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى أَقْبَلَ علينا بِوَجْهِهِ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Samura b. Jundub said, “When God’s Messenger had prayed a prayer he turned and faced us.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 888

Mishkat al-Masabih 889

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 889

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَنْصَرِفُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Anas said that when the Prophet went away* he turned to his right. *i.e. at the end of the salat. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 889

Mishkat al-Masabih 890

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 890

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: لَا يَجْعَلْ أَحَدُكُمْ لِلشَّيْطَانِ شَيْئًا مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ يَرَى أَنَّ حَقًّا عَلَيْهِ أَنْ لَا يَنْصَرِفَ إِلَّا عَنْ يَمِينِهِ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَثِيرًا يَنْصَرِفُ عَن يسَاره

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said, “None of you must give the devil any place in his prayer, thinking it is his duty when he leaves to turn only to his right. I have often seen God’s Messenger turning to his left when he went away.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 890

Mishkat al-Masabih 891

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 891

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا خَلْفَ سَوَّلَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَحْبَبْنَا أَنْ نَكُونَ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ يُقْبِلُ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ قَالَ: فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ: «رَبِّ قِنِي عَذَابَكَ يَوْمَ تَبْعَثُ أَو تجمع عِبَادك» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Al-Bara’ said:: When we prayed behind God’s Messenger we liked to be on his right side so that he would turn his face towards us. He said that he had heard him say, ‘My Lord, guard me from Thy punishment on the day Thou raisest (or, gatherest) Thy servants.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 891

Mishkat al-Masabih 892

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 892

وَعَن أم سَلمَة قَالَتْ: إِنَّ النِّسَاءَ فِي عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كُنَّ إِذَا سَلَّمْنَ مِنَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ قُمْنَ وَثَبَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَمَنْ صَلَّى مِنَ الرِّجَالِ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ فَإِذَا قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَامَ الرِّجَالُ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ وَسَنَذْكُرُ حَدِيثَ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ فِي بَاب الضحك إِن شَاءَ الله تَعَالَى

Umm Salama said that in the time of God’s Messenger, when the women gave the salutation at the end of the prescribed prayer they got up and departed, but God’s Messenger and the men who prayed remained where they were as long as God wished. Then when God’s Messenger got up the men did so also. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 892

Mishkat al-Masabih 893

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 893

عَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: أَخَذَ بِيَدِي رَسُول الله صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فَقَالَ: «إِنِّي لَأُحِبُّكَ يَا مُعَاذُ» . فَقُلْتُ: وَأَنَا أُحِبُّكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. قَالَ: " فَلَا تَدَعْ أَنْ تَقُولَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ: رَبِّ أَعِنِّي عَلَى ذِكْرِكَ وَشُكْرِكَ وَحُسْنِ عِبَادَتِكَ ". رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ إِلَّا أَنَّ أَبَا دَاوُدَ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: قَالَ معَاذ وَأَنا أحبك

We shall mention the tradition of Jabir b. Samura in the chapter on laughing (Book 24; Ch. 7a) if God wills.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 893

Mishkat al-Masabih 894

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 894

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُسَلِّمُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ: «السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ» حَتَّى يُرَى بَيَاضُ خَدِّهِ الْأَيْمَنِ وَعَنْ يَسَارِهِ: «السَّلَامُ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ» حَتَّى يُرَى بَيَاضُ خَدِّهِ الْأَيْسَرِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرِ التِّرْمِذِيُّ حَتَّى يُرَى بَيَاضُ خَدِّهِ

Mu'adh b. Jabal said that God’s Messenger took him by the hand and said, “I love you, Mu'adh,” to which he replied, “And I love you, Messenger of God.” He then told him not to omit to say at the end of every prayer, “My Lord, help me to remember Thee, thank Thee, and worship Thee acceptably.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it, but Abu Dawud did not mention that Mu‘adh said, “And I love you.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 894

Mishkat al-Masabih 895

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 895

وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ عَنْ عَمَّارِ بْنِ يَاسِرٍ

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said that God’s Messenger used to turn to the right when giving the salutation, “Peace and God’s mercy be upon you,” so that the whiteness of his right cheek could be seen; also to the left when giving the salutation, “Peace and God’s mercy be upon you,” so that the whitness of his left cheek could be seen. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, but Tirmidhi did not mention, “So that the whiteness of his cheek could be seen.” Ibn Majah transmitted it from ‘Ammar b. Yasir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 895

Mishkat al-Masabih 896

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 896

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كَانَ أَكْثَرُ انْصِرَافِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ إِلَى شِقِّهِ الْأَيْسَرِ إِلَى حُجْرَتِهِ. رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said that the Prophet most commonly turned to his left after his prayer, going to his room. transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 896

Mishkat al-Masabih 897

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 897

وَعَن عَطَاءٍ الْخُرَاسَانِيِّ عَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يُصَلِّي الْإِمَامُ فِي الْمَوْضِعِ الَّذِي صَلَّى فِيهِ حَتَّى يتَحَوَّل» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَقَالَ عَطاء الخرساني لم يدْرك الْمُغيرَة

‘Ata’al-Khurasani quoted al-Mughira as stating that God’s Messenger said, “The imam should not pray in the same place as he occupied previously in prayer, but should change his position.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, but said that ‘Ata’ al-Khurasani was not alive in al-Mughira’s lifetime.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 897

Mishkat al-Masabih 898

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 898

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَضَّهُمْ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَنَهَاهُمْ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفُوا قَبْلَ انْصِرَافِهِ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

Anas said that the Prophet urged them to pray and forbade them to leave after prayer before he did. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 898

Mishkat al-Masabih 899

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 899

وَعَن شَدَّادِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ فِي صَلَاتِهِ: " اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسأَلك الثَّبَات فِي الْأَمر والعزيمة عَلَى الرُّشْدِ وَأَسْأَلُكَ شُكْرَ نِعْمَتِكَ وَحُسْنَ عِبَادَتِكَ وَأَسْأَلُكَ قَلْبًا سَلِيمًا وَلِسَانًا صَادِقًا وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ مَا تَعْلَمُ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا تَعْلَمُ وَأَسْتَغْفِرُكَ لِمَا تَعْلَمُ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ وروى أَحْمد نَحوه

Shaddad b. Aus said that God's Messenger used to say in his prayer, “O God, I ask Thee for steadfastness in carrying out what I am commanded and resolution in following right guidance. I ask Thee to make me grateful for Thy favour and to enable me to worship Thee acceptably. I ask Thee for a sound heart and a truthful tongue. I ask Thee for some of the good of what Thou knowest, I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of what Thou knowest, and I ask Thy forgiveness for what Thou knowest.” Nasa’i transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 899

Mishkat al-Masabih 900

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 900

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ فِي صَلَاتِهِ بَعْدَ التَّشَهُّدِ: «أَحْسَنُ الْكَلَامِ كَلَامُ اللَّهِ وَأَحْسَنُ الْهَدْيِ هدي مُحَمَّد» . رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Jabir said that God’s Messenger used to say in his prayer after the tashahhud, “The best speech is God’s speech, and the best guidance is Muhammad’s guidance.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 900

Mishkat al-Masabih 901

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 901

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُول الله صلى يُسَلِّمُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ تَسْلِيمَةً تِلْقَاءَ وَجْهِهِ ثُمَّ تميل إِلَى الشق الْأَيْمن شَيْئا. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger used to give one salutation in the prayer straight in front of him, then incline a little to the right. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 901

Mishkat al-Masabih 902

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 902

وَعَنْ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: أَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ نَرُدَّ عَلَى الْإِمَامِ وَنَتَحَابَّ وَأَنْ يُسَلِّمَ بَعْضُنَا عَلَى بَعْضٍ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Samura said, “God’s Messenger commanded us to respond to the imam, to love one another, and to salute one another.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 902

Mishkat al-Masabih 903

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 903

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَعْرِفُ انْقِضَاءَ صَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم بِالتَّكْبِيرِ

Ibn ‘Abbas said he used to know that God’s Messenger had finished his prayer when he heard the takbir. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 903

Mishkat al-Masabih 904

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 904

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ لَمْ يَقْعُدْ إِلَّا مِقْدَارَ مَا يَقُولُ: «اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ السَّلَامُ وَمِنْكَ السَّلَامُ تَبَارَكْتَ يَا ذَا الْجلَال وَالْإِكْرَام» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘A’isha said that when God’s Messenger uttered the salutation he sat no longer than it took to say, “O God, Thou art Peace, and peace comes from Thee. Blessed art Thou, O Possessor of glory and honour.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 904

Mishkat al-Masabih 905

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 905

وَعَنْ ثَوْبَانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا انْصَرَفَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ اسْتَغْفَرَ ثَلَاثًا وَقَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ السَّلَامُ وَمِنْكَ السَّلَامُ تَبَارَكْتَ يَا ذَا الْجلَال وَالْإِكْرَام» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Thauban said that when God’s Messenger finished his prayer he asked forgiveness three times and said, “O God, Thou art Peace, and peace comes from Thee. Blessed art Thou, O Possessor of glory and honour.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 905

Mishkat al-Masabih 906

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 906

وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ مَكْتُوبَةٍ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ اللَّهُمَّ لَا مَانِعَ لِمَا أَعْطَيْتَ وَلَا مُعْطِيَ لِمَا مَنَعْتَ وَلَا يَنْفَعُ ذَا الْجَدِّ مِنْك الْجد»

Al-Mughira b. Shu'ba stated that the Prophet used to say after every prescribed prayer, “There is no god but God alone, who has no partner. To Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent. O God, no one can withhold what Thou givest, or give what Thou withholdest, and riches cannot avail a wealthy person with Thee.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 906

Mishkat al-Masabih 907

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 907

وَعَن عبد الله بن الزبير قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ يَقُولُ بِصَوْتِهِ الْأَعْلَى: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ لَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّه لَا إِلَه إِلَّا الله لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَلَا نَعْبُدُ إِلَّا إِيَّاهُ لَهُ النِّعْمَةُ وَلَهُ الْفَضْلُ وَلَهُ الثَّنَاءُ الْحَسَنُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ مُخْلِصِينَ لَهُ الدّين وَلَو كره الْكَافِرُونَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. az-Zubair said that when God’s Messenger uttered the salutation at the end of his prayer he used to say as loudly as he could. “There is no god but God alone who has no partner. To Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent. There is no might or power except in God. There is no god but God whom alone we worship. To Hirn belongs wealth, to Him belongs grace, and to Him is worthy praise accorded. There is no god but God to whom we are sincere in devotion, even though the infidels should disapprove’ (Al-Qur’an; 40:14). Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 907

Mishkat al-Masabih 908

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 908

وَعَن سعد أَن كَانَ يُعَلِّمُ بَنِيهِ هَؤُلَاءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ وَيَقُولُ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَتَعَوَّذُ بِهِنَّ دُبُرَ الصَّلَاةِ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْجُبْن وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْبُخْلِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدُّنْيَا وَعَذَاب الْقَبْر» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Sa'd said he used to teach his sons the following words, saying that God’s Messenger was accustomed to use them when committing himself to God’s protection at the end of prayer, “O God, I seek refuge in Thee from cowardice, I seek refuge in Thee from niggardliness, I seek refuge in Thee from the vilest kind of life, I seek refuge in Thee from the seduction of the world and the punishment in the grave.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 908

Mishkat al-Masabih 909

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 909

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: (إِنَّ فُقَرَاءَ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ أَتَوْا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا: قَدْ ذَهَبَ أَهْلُ الدُّثُورِ بِالدَّرَجَاتِ الْعُلَى وَالنَّعِيمِ الْمُقِيمِ فَقَالَ وَمَا ذَاكَ قَالُوا يُصَلُّونَ كَمَا نُصَلِّي وَيَصُومُونَ كَمَا نَصُومُ وَيَتَصَدَّقُونَ وَلَا نَتَصَدَّقُ وَيُعْتِقُونَ وَلَا نُعْتِقُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَفَلَا أُعَلِّمُكُمْ شَيْئًا تُدْرِكُونَ بِهِ مَنْ سَبَقَكُمْ وَتَسْبِقُونَ بِهِ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ وَلَا يَكُونُ أَحَدٌ أَفْضَلَ مِنْكُمْ إِلَّا مَنْ صَنَعَ مِثْلَ مَا صَنَعْتُمْ» قَالُوا بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «تُسَبِّحُونَ وَتُكَبِّرُونَ وَتَحْمَدُونَ دُبُرَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ مَرَّةً» . قَالَ أَبُو صَالِحٍ: فَرَجَعَ فُقَرَاءُ الْمُهَاجِرِينَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالُوا سَمِعَ إِخْوَانُنَا أَهْلُ الْأَمْوَالِ بِمَا فَعَلْنَا فَفَعَلُوا مِثْلَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «ذَلِك فضل الله يؤته من يَشَاء» . وَلَيْسَ قَوْلُ أَبِي صَالِحٍ إِلَى آخِرِهِ إِلَّا عِنْدَ مُسْلِمٍ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ: «تُسَبِّحُونَ فِي دُبُرَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ عَشْرًا وَتَحْمَدُونَ عَشْرًا وَتُكَبِّرُونَ عشرا» . بدل ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ

Abu Huraira told of the poor Emigrants coming to God’s Messenger and saying, “The possessors of great wealth have obtained all the highest grades and lasting bliss.” When he asked what they meant they replied, “They pray as we do, they fast as we do, they give alms but we do not, and they set slaves free but we do not.” So God’s Messenger said, “Shall I not teach you something by which you will catch up on those who have preceded you and get ahead of those who come after you, only those who do as you do being more excellent than you?” On their replying, “Certainly, Messenger of God,” he said, “Extol God, declare His greatness, and praise Him thirty-three times after every prayer.” Abu Salih said that the poor Emigrants returned to God’s Messenger saying, “Our brethren, the possessors of property, have heard what we have done, and they have done the same,” to which he replied, “That is God’s grace, which He gives to whom He wishes.” (Al-Qur’an; 5:54; 57:21; 62:4.) (Bukhari and Muslim) What Abu Salih said is given up to the end only by Muslim. A version has, “Extol God ten times after every prayer, praise Him ten times, and declare His greatness ten times,” instead of thirty-three times given by Bukhari.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 909

Mishkat al-Masabih 910

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 910

وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مُعَقِّبَاتٌ لَا يَخِيبُ قَائِلُهُنَّ أَوْ فَاعِلُهُنَّ دُبُرَ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ مَكْتُوبَة: ثَلَاث وَثَلَاثُونَ تَسْبِيحَة ثَلَاث وَثَلَاثُونَ تَحْمِيدَةً وَأَرْبَعٌ وَثَلَاثُونَ تَكْبِيرَةً ". رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Ka'b b. ‘Ujra reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are certain ejaculations the repeaters (or, performers)* of which after every prescribed prayer will never be caused disappointment:: ‘Glory be to God’ thirty-three times, ‘Praise be to God’ thirty-three times, and ‘God is most great’ thirty-four times.” * The transmitter gives this alternative, thus showing that he is not sure which word was used. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 910

Mishkat al-Masabih 911

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 911

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ سَبَّحَ اللَّهَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَحَمَدَ اللَّهَ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَكَبَّرَ اللَّهَ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ فَتِلْكَ تِسْعَةٌ وَتِسْعُونَ وَقَالَ تَمَامَ الْمِائَةِ: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ غُفِرَتْ خَطَايَاهُ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ مِثْلَ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone says ‘Glory be to God’ after every prayer thirty-three times, ‘Praise be to God’ thirty-three times, and ‘God is most great’ thirty-three times, ninety-nine times in all, and says to complete a hundred, ‘There is no god but God alone who has no partner; to Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent,’ his sins will be forgiven, even if they are as abundant as the foam of the sea.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 911

Mishkat al-Masabih 912

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 912

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قِيلَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الدُّعَاءِ أَسْمَعُ؟ قَالَ: «جَوْفُ اللَّيْلِ الآخر ودبر الصَّلَوَات المكتوبات» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Umama said that God’s Messenger was asked which supplication is most readily listened to, and replied, “What is offered in the latter part of the depth of the night and after the prescribed prayers.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 912

Mishkat al-Masabih 913

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 913

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: أَمَرَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ أَقْرَأَ بِالْمُعَوِّذَاتِ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ. رَوَاهُ احْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعَوَاتِ الْكَبِيرِ

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said that God’s Messenger ordered him to recite al-Mu'awwidhat* after every prayer. * Suras 113 and 114 are commonly called al-Mu'awwidhatan, this being the dual. Although al-Masabih has the dual, the Mishkat has the plural. In the notes to the Damascus edition it is suggested that suras 109 and 112 may be added, but it is more probable that the Mishkat has used the plural in error. Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Baihaqi, in ad-da‘awat al-kabir, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 913

Mishkat al-Masabih 914

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 914

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَأَنْ أَقْعُدَ مَعَ قَوْمٍ يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْغَدَاةِ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ أَحَبُّ إِلَيَّ مِنْ أَنْ أُعْتِقَ أَرْبَعَةً مِنْ وَلَدِ إِسْمَاعِيلَ وَلَأَنْ أَقْعُدَ مَعَ قَوْمٍ يَذْكُرُونَ اللَّهَ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ إِلَى أَنْ تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ أَحَبُّ إِلَيَّ مِنْ أَنْ أُعْتِقَ أَرْبَعَة» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “To sit with people who make mention of God after the morning prayer till sunrise is more pleasing to me than setting free four of the descendants of Ishmael, and to sit with people who make mention of God after the afternoon prayer till the sun sets is more pleasing to me than setting four free.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 914

Mishkat al-Masabih 915

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 915

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى الْفَجْرَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ ثُمَّ قَعَدَ يَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ كَانَتْ لَهُ كَأَجْرِ حَجَّةٍ وَعُمْرَةٍ» . قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «تَامَّةٍ تَامَّةٍ تَامَّةٍ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone, prays the dawn prayer in a company, then sits making mention of God till the sun rises, then prays two rak'as, he will have a reward equivalent to that for a hajja* and an ‘umra.” He reported God’s Messenger as adding, “A perfect one, a perfect one, a perfect one.” * A pilgrimage to Mecca and neighbouring spots made at the proper season in Dhul Hijja. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 915

Mishkat al-Masabih 916

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 916

عَنِ الْأَزْرَقِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا إِمَامٌ لَنَا يُكْنَى أَبَا رِمْثَةَ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ هَذِهِ الصَّلَاةَ أَوْ مِثْلَ هَذِهِ الصَّلَاةِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ يَقُومَانِ فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَكَانَ رَجُلٌ قَدْ شَهِدَ التَّكْبِيرَةَ الْأُولَى مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَنْ يَسَارِهِ حَتَّى رَأَيْنَا بَيَاضَ خَدَّيْهِ ثُمَّ انْفَتَلَ كَانْفِتَالِ أَبِي رِمْثَةَ يَعْنِي نَفْسَهُ فَقَامَ الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي أَدْرَكَ مَعَهُ التَّكْبِيرَةَ الْأُولَى مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ يَشْفَعُ فَوَثَبَ إِلَيْهِ عُمَرُ فَأَخَذَ بمنكبه فَهَزَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ اجْلِسْ فَإِنَّهُ لَمْ يُهْلِكْ أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ بَيْنَ صلواتهم فَصْلٌ. فَرَفَعَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَصَره فَقَالَ: «أصَاب الله بك يَا ابْن الْخطاب» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Al-Azraq b. Qais said that an imam, of theirs whose kunya was Abu Rimtha led them in prayer and said:: I prayed this prayer, or one like it, along with God’s Messenger. Abu Bakr and ‘Umar were standing in the front row on his right, and there was a man who had been present at the first takbira in the prayer. God’s Prophet prayed the prayer, then gave the salutation to his right and his left so that we saw the whiteness of his cheeks, then turned away as Abu Rimtha (meaning himself) has done. The man who had been present with him at the first takbira in the prayer then got up to pray another prayer, whereupon ‘Umar leaped up, and seizing him by the shoulders, shook him and said, “Sit down, for the People of the Book will perish for no other reason than that there was no interval between their prayers.” The Prophet raised his eyes and said, “God has made you say what is right, son of al-Khattab.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 916

Mishkat al-Masabih 917

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 917

وَعَن زيد بن ثَابت قَالَ: أُمِرْنَا أَنْ نُسَبِّحَ فِي دُبُرِ كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَنَحْمَدَ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَنُكَبِّرَ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلَاثِينَ فَأُتِيَ رَجُلٌ فِي الْمَنَامِ مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ فَقِيلَ لَهُ أَمَرَكُمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم أَن تسبحوا فِي دبر كُلِّ صَلَاةٍ كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ الْأَنْصَارِيُّ فِي مَنَامِهِ نَعَمْ قَالَ فَاجْعَلُوهَا خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ خَمْسًا وَعِشْرِينَ وَاجْعَلُوا فِيهَا التَّهْلِيلَ فَلَمَّا أَصْبَحَ غَدَا عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخْبَرَهُ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «فافعلوا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَالنَّسَائِيّ والدارمي

Zaid b. Thabit said:: We were commanded to say after every prayer, 'Glory be to God’ thirty-three times, ‘Praise be to God’ thirty-three times, and ‘God is most great’ thirty-four times. One of the Ansar had a vision in sleep in which he was asked, “Has God’s Messenger commanded you to say ‘Glory be to God’ such and such a number of times after every prayer?” When the Ansari replied in his sleep that that was so, the visitant said, “Do it twenty-five times, and join to it ‘There is no god but God’ twenty-five times.” In the morning, when he went and told the Prophet, he said, “Do so." Ahmad, Nasa’i and DarimI transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 917

Mishkat al-Masabih 918

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 918

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى أَعْوَاد الْمِنْبَرِ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ قَرَأَ آيَةَ الْكُرْسِيِّ فِي دبر كل صَلَاة لم يمنعهُ من دُخُولَ الْجَنَّةِ إِلَّا الْمَوْتُ وَمَنْ قَرَأَهَا حِينَ يَأْخُذُ مَضْجَعَهُ آمَنَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى دَارِهِ وَدَارِ جَارِهِ وَأَهْلِ دُوَيْرَاتٍ حَوْلَهُ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان وَقَالَ إِسْنَاده ضَعِيف

‘Ali said:: I heard God’s Messenger say on the timbers of this pulpit, “If anyone recites the Throne verse (Al-Qur’an; 2:255) at the end of every prayer, nothing but death will prevent him from entering paradise; and if he recites it when he goes to bed, God will grant security to his house, his neighbour’s house, and the inhabitants of the little dwellings around him.” Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu'ab al-iman, but said that its isnad is weak.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 918

Mishkat al-Masabih 919

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 919

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ غَنْمٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: «مَنْ قَالَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَنْصَرِفَ وَيَثْنِيَ رِجْلَيْهِ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالصُّبْحِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ بِيَدِهِ الْخَيْرُ يُحْيِي وَيُمِيتُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ عَشْرَ مَرَّاتٍ كُتِبَ لَهُ بِكُلِّ وَاحِدَةٍ عَشْرُ حَسَنَاتٍ وَمُحِيَتْ عَنْهُ عَشْرُ سَيِّئَاتٍ وَرُفِعَ لَهُ عَشْرُ دَرَجَاتٍ وَكَانَت حِرْزًا مِنْ كُلِّ مَكْرُوهٍ وَحِرْزًا مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيم وَلم يحل لذنب يُدْرِكَهُ إِلَّا الشِّرْكُ وَكَانَ مِنْ أَفْضَلِ النَّاسِ عَمَلًا إِلَّا رَجُلًا يَفْضُلُهُ يَقُولُ أَفْضَلَ مِمَّا قَالَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ نَحْوَهُ عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ إِلَى قَوْلِهِ: «إِلَّا الشِّرْكَ» وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ: «صَلَاةَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَلَا بِيَدِهِ الْخَيْرُ» وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح غَرِيب

‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Ghanm reported the Prophet as saying, “If anyone says ten times before he departs and turns away his feet after the senset and the morning prayers, ‘There is no god but God alone who has no partner, to whom belongs the kingdom, to whom praise is due, in whose hand is good, who gives life, causes death, and is omnipotent,’ ten blessings will be recorded for him for every time he says it, ten evil deeds will be obliterated, he will be raised ten degrees, it will act as a charm for him from every unpleasantness and from the accursed devil, he will not be taken to account for any sin but polytheism, and he will be among those whose deeds are most excellent, except for one who may excel him by saying something more excellent than he did.” Ahmad transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted something to the same effect from Abu Dharr up to “but polytheism”. He did not mention the sunset prayer, or “In whose hand is good", and he said this is a hasan sahih gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 919

Mishkat al-Masabih 920

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 920

وَعَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعَثَ بَعْثًا قِبَلَ نَجْدٍ فَغَنِمُوا غَنَائِمَ كَثِيرَةً وَأَسْرَعُوا الرَّجْعَةَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَّا لَمْ يَخْرُجْ مَا رَأَيْنَا بَعْثًا أَسْرَعَ رَجْعَةً وَلَا أَفْضَلَ غَنِيمَةً مِنْ هَذَا الْبَعْثِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَلَا أَدُلُّكُمْ عَلَى قَوْمٍ أَفْضَلَ غَنِيمَةً وَأَفْضَلَ رَجْعَةً؟ قَوْمًا شَهِدُوا صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ ثمَّ جَلَسُوا يذكرُونَ الله حَتَّى طلعت عَلَيْهِم الشَّمْس أُولَئِكَ أسْرع رَجْعَة وَأَفْضَلَ غَنِيمَةً» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لَا نَعْرِفُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ وَحَمَّاد بن أبي حميد هُوَ الضَّعِيف فِي الحَدِيث

‘Umar b. al-Khattab said that the Prophet sent to Najd an expedition which took much booty and came back quickly. A man who had not gone out said, “We have never seen an expedition return more quickly or bring finer booty than this one," whereupon the Prophet said, “Shall I not indicate to you people who have most excellent booty and a most excellent return? They are people who have been present at the Morning Prayer, then sat making mention of God till the sun rose. Those have the quickest return and most excellent booty." Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a gharib tradition and Hammad b. Abu Humaid the transmitter is weak in tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 920

Mishkat al-Masabih 921

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 921

عَن مُعَاوِيَة ابْن الْحَكَمِ قَالَ: بَيْنَا أَنَا أُصَلِّي مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ عَطَسَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ فَقُلْتُ: يَرْحَمُكَ اللَّهُ. فَرَمَانِي الْقَوْم بِأَبْصَارِهِمْ. فَقلت: وَا ثكل أُمِّيَاهُ مَا شَأْنُكُمْ تَنْظُرُونَ إِلَيَّ فَجَعَلُوا يَضْرِبُونَ بِأَيْدِيهِمْ عَلَى أَفْخَاذِهِمْ فَلَمَّا رَأَيْتُهُمْ يُصَمِّتُونَنِي لَكِنِّي سَكَتُّ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَبِأَبِي هُوَ وَأُمِّي مَا رَأَيْتُ مُعَلِّمًا قَبْلَهُ وَلَا بَعْدَهُ أَحْسَنَ تَعْلِيمًا مِنْهُ فَوَاللَّهِ مَا كَهَرَنِي وَلَا ضَرَبَنِي وَلَا شَتَمَنِي قَالَ: «إِنَّ هَذِهِ الصَّلَاةَ لَا يَصْلُحُ فِيهَا شَيْءٌ من كَلَام النَّاس إِنَّمَا هُوَ التَّسْبِيحُ وَالتَّكْبِيرُ وَقِرَاءَةِ الْقُرْآنِ» أَوْ كَمَا قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. قلت: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي حَدِيثُ عَهْدٍ بِجَاهِلِيَّةٍ وَقد جَاءَ اللَّهُ بِالْإِسْلَامِ وَإِنَّ مِنَّا رِجَالًا يَأْتُونَ الْكُهَّانَ. قَالَ: «فَلَا تَأْتِهِمْ» . قُلْتُ: وَمِنَّا رِجَالٌ يَتَطَيَّرُونَ. قَالَ: «ذَاكَ شَيْءٌ يَجِدُونَهُ فِي صُدُورِهِمْ فَلَا يَصُدَّنَّهُمْ» . قَالَ قُلْتُ وَمِنَّا رِجَالٌ يَخُطُّونَ. قَالَ: «كَانَ نَبِيٌّ مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ يَخُطُّ فَمَنْ وَافَقَ خَطَّهُ فَذَاكَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ قَوْلُهُ: لَكِنِّي سَكَتُّ هَكَذَا وُجِدَتْ فِي صَحِيحِ مُسْلِمٍ وَكِتَابِ الْحُمَيْدِيِّ وَصُحِّحَ فِي «جَامِعِ الْأُصُولِ» بِلَفْظَةِ كَذَا فَوْقَ: لكني

Mu'awiya b. al-Hakam said:: While I was praying along with God's Messenger a man in the campany sneezed, and I said, “God have mercy on you!” The people gave me disapproving looks, so I said, “Woe is me! What do you mean by looking at me?” They began to strike their hands on their thighs, and when I saw them urging me to be silent ”. I said, “Among us there are men who draw lines.”3 He replied, “There was a prophet who drew lines, so if any do it as he did, that is allowable.” 1. Some such phrase as that in brackets is required to complete the sense. It can be seen from the remarks at the end of the tradition that the text has been considered difficult. 2. Diviners, soothsayers. 3. The reference is to geomancy. The diviner draws many lines and obliterates them in pairs. If two are left it is a good sign, but if only one remains it indicates disappointment. The reference to the prophet may be a recollection of the statement in John 8:6 that Jesus wrote on the ground with his finger when the people asked what should be done with the woman caught in adultery; but this has no connection with geomancy. Muslim transmitted it. I found the phrase “But I said nothing” given thus in Muslim’s Sahih and al-Humaidi’s book. In Jami' al-usul it is stated to be correct, the word “thus”* being written above “but I.” *This corresponds to the use of (sic) to indicate an accurate quotation.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 921

Mishkat al-Masabih 922

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 922

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا نُسَلِّمُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَيَرُدُّ عَلَيْنَا فَلَمَّا رَجَعْنَا مِنْ عِنْدِ النَّجَاشِيِّ سَلَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَرُدَّ عَلَيْنَا فَقُلْنَا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كُنَّا نُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْكَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَتَرُدُّ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ: إِنَّ فِي الصَّلَاةِ لَشُغْلًا "

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:: We used to greet the Prophet while he was engaged in prayer and he would respond to our greeting, but when we returned from the Negus* we greeted him and he did not respond to us, so we said, “Messenger of God, we used to greet you when you were engaged in prayer and you would respond to us.” He replied, “Prayer demands one’s whole attention.” * The reference is to the return of those who had gone from Mecca to Abyssinia when Muslims were being persecuted. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 922

Mishkat al-Masabih 923

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 923

وَعَنْ مُعَيْقِيبٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الرَّجُلِ يُسَوِّي التُّرَابَ حَيْثُ يَسْجُدُ؟ قَالَ: «إِنْ كُنْتَ فَاعِلًا فَوَاحِدَةً»

Mu'aiqib quoted the Prohpet as saying about a man who smoothed the ground where he prostrated himself, “If you do it, do it only once.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 923

Mishkat al-Masabih 924

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 924

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَن الخصر فِي الصَّلَاة "

Abu Huraira said that God’s Messenger forbade putting the hands on the waist during prayer. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 924

Mishkat al-Masabih 925

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 925

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: سَأَلَتْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الِالْتِفَاتِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَقَالَ: «هُوَ اختلاس يختلسه الشَّيْطَان من صَلَاة العَبْد»

‘A’isha said:: I asked God’s Messenger about looking to the side during prayer and he said, “It is something which the devil snatches from a servant’s prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 925

Mishkat al-Masabih 926

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 926

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَيَنْتَهِيَنَّ أَقْوَامٌ عَنْ رَفْعِهِمْ أَبْصَارَهُمْ عِنْدَ الدُّعَاءِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ أَوْ لَتُخْطَفَنَّ أَبْصَارهم» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “People must stop raising their eyes to heaven while making supplication in prayer, otherwise their sight will be taken away.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 926

Mishkat al-Masabih 927

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 927

وَعَن أبي قَتَادَة قَالَتْ: رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَؤُمُّ النَّاسَ وَأُمَامَةُ بِنْتُ أَبِي الْعَاصِ عَلَى عَاتِقِهِ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ وَضَعَهَا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ السُّجُودِ أَعَادَهَا "

Abu Qatada said:: I saw the Prophet leading the people in prayer with Umama daughter of Abul ‘As on his shoulder. When he bowed he put her down, and when he got up after the prostration he put her back. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 927

Mishkat al-Masabih 928

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 928

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا تَثَاءَبَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَكْظِمْ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَدْخُلُ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم وَفِي رِوَايَةِ الْبُخَارِيِّ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: " إِذَا تَثَاءَبَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَكْظِمْ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ وَلَا يَقُلْ: هَا فَإِنَّمَا ذَلِكُمْ مِنَ الشَّيْطَان يضْحك مِنْهُ "

Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you yawns during prayer he must restrain it as much as possible, for the devil gets in.” Muslim transmitted it. In a version by Bukhari from Abu Huraira he said, “When one of you yawns during prayer he must restrain it as much as possible and not say ‘Ha’, for that comes from the devil who is laughing at him.”(Or “at it”, i.e. at this action).

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 928

Mishkat al-Masabih 929

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 929

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ عِفْرِيتًا مِنَ الْجِنِّ تَفَلَّتَ الْبَارِحَةَ لِيَقْطَعَ عَلَيَّ صَلَاتِي فَأَمْكَنَنِي اللَّهُ مِنْهُ فَأَخَذْتُهُ فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ أَرْبِطَهُ عَلَى سَارِيَةٍ مِنْ سَوَارِي الْمَسْجِدِ حَتَّى تَنْظُرُوا إِلَيْهِ كُلُّكُمْ فَذَكَرْتُ دَعْوَةَ أَخِي سُلَيْمَانَ: (رَبِّ هَبْ لِي مُلْكًا لَا يَنْبَغِي لِأَحَدٍ مِنْ بَعْدِي) فَرَدَدْتُهُ خَاسِئًا "

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “An ‘ifrit of the jinn escaped yesterday to interrupt my prayer, but God gave me power over him, so I seized him and intended to tie him to one of the pillars of the mosque in order that you might all look at him; but I remembered the supplication of my brother Solomon, ‘My Lord, give me such a kingdom as will not be fitting for anyone after me’ (Al-Qur’an; 38:35) so I made him clear out.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 929

Mishkat al-Masabih 930

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 930

وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ «مَنْ نَابَهُ شَيْءٌ فِي صَلَاتِهِ فَلْيُسَبِّحْ فَإِنَّمَا التَّصْفِيقُ لِلنِّسَاءِ» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ: «التَّسْبِيحُ لِلرِّجَالِ والتصفيق للنِّسَاء»

Sahl b. Sa‘d reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anything happens to someone during prayer he should say, ‘Glory be to God,’ for clapping applies only to women.” In a version he said, “Saying 'Glory be to God’ applies to men and clapping to women.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 930

Mishkat al-Masabih 931

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 931

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا نُسَلِّمُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ قَبْلَ أَنْ نَأْتِيَ أَرْضَ الْحَبَشَةِ فَيَرُدُّ عَلَيْنَا فَلَمَّا رَجَعْنَا مِنْ أَرْضِ الْحَبَشَةِ أَتَيْتُهُ فَوَجَدْتُهُ يُصَلِّي فَسَلَّمْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَرُدَّ عَلَيَّ حَتَّى إِذَا قَضَى صَلَاتَهُ قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ يُحْدِثُ مِنْ أَمْرِهِ مَا يَشَاءُ ن وَإِن مِمَّا أحدث أَن لَا تتكلموا فِي الصَّلَاة» . فَرد عَليّ السَّلَام وَقَالَ: «إِنَّمَا الصَّلَاةُ لِقِرَاءَةِ الْقُرْآنِ وَذِكْرِ اللَّهِ فَإِذا كنت فِيهَا ليكن ذَلِك شَأْنك» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

'Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:: Before we went to Abyssinia we used to greet God’s Messenger when he was engaged in prayer and he would respond to us, but when we returned from Abyssinia I came to him and found him praying. I greeted him and he did not respond to me, but when he finished his prayer he said, “God creates new commands as He wishes, and one of them is that you must not talk during prayer.” He then returned my greeting and said, “Prayer is solely for the purpose of reciting the Qur’an and making mention of God, so when you are engaged in it let that be what occupies your attention.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 931

Mishkat al-Masabih 932

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 932

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قُلْتُ لِبِلَالٍ: كَيْفَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَرُدُّ عَلَيْهِم حِين حانوا يُسَلِّمُونَ عَلَيْهِ وَهُوَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ؟ قَالَ: كَانَ يُشِيرُ بِيَدِهِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ النَّسَائِيِّ نَحوه وَعوض بِلَال صُهَيْب

Ibu ‘Umar said he asked Bilal how the Prophet responded to them when they greeted him while he was engaged in prayer, and he replied, “He used to make a sign with his hand.” Tirmidhi transmitted it. In Nasa'i’s version there is something similar, but Suhaib occurs instead of Bilal.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 932

Mishkat al-Masabih 933

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 933

وَعَن رِفَاعَة بن رَافع قَالَ: صليت خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَعَطَسْتُ فَقلت الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ حَمْدًا كَثِيرًا طَيِّبًا مُبَارَكًا فِيهِ مُبَارَكًا عَلَيْهِ كَمَا يُحِبُّ رَبُّنَا وَيَرْضَى فَلَمَّا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ: «مَنِ الْمُتَكَلِّمُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ؟» فَلَمْ يَتَكَلَّمْ أَحَدٌ ثُمَّ قَالَهَا الثَّانِيَةَ فَلَمْ يَتَكَلَّمْ أَحَدٌ ثُمَّ قَالَهَا الثَّالِثَةَ فَقَالَ رِفَاعَةُ: أَنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ. فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَقَدِ ابْتَدَرَهَا بِضْعَةٌ وَثَلَاثُونَ مَلَكًا أَيُّهُمْ يَصْعَدُ بِهَا» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Rifa'a b. Rafi‘ said :: I prayed behind God's Messenger, and on sneezing I said, “Praise be to God, great, good, blessed and abounding in good, as our Lord wishes and is pleased with.” When God's Messenger finished his prayer he moved away and asked, “Who was it who spoke during the prayer?” but no one replied. He asked a second time, but no one replied. He asked a third time, and Rifa'a said, “I did, Messenger of God.” Thereupon the Prophet said, “By Him in whose hand my soul is, over thirty angels raced to it to see which of them would ascend with it.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 933

Mishkat al-Masabih 934

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 934

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «التَّثَاؤُبُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ فَإِذَا تَثَاءَبَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَكْظِمْ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَفِي أُخْرَى لَهُ وَلِابْنِ مَاجَهْ: «فَلْيَضَعْ يَدَهُ على فِيهِ»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Yawning during prayer comes from the devil, so when one of you yawns he must restrain it as much as possible.” Tirmidhi transmitted it. In another version by him and by Ibn Majah it says, “He should put his hand over his mouth.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 934

Mishkat al-Masabih 935

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 935

وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا تَوَضَّأَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَأَحْسَنَ وُضُوءَهُ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَامِدًا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَلَا يُشَبِّكَنَّ بَيْنَ أَصَابِعِهِ فَإِنَّهُ فِي الصَّلَاة» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وَالنَّسَائِيّ والدارمي

Ka‘b b. ‘Ujra reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you performs ablution and does it well, then goes out making for the mosque, he must not interwine his fingers for he is engaged in prayer.” Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 935

Mishkat al-Masabih 936

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 936

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا يَزَالُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ مُقْبِلًا عَلَى الْعَبْدِ وَهُوَ فِي صَلَاتِهِ مَا لَمْ يَلْتَفِتْ فَإِذَا الْتَفَتَ انْصَرَفَ عَنْهُ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ

Abu Dharr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God most high continues to turn favourably towards a servant while he is engaged in prayer as long as he does not look to the side, but if he does so He departs from him.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 936

Mishkat al-Masabih 937

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 937

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «يَا أَنَسُ اجْعَلْ بَصَرَكَ حَيْثُ تَسْجُدُ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي سُنَنِهِ الْكَبِيرِ مِنْ طَرِيق الْحسن عَن أنس يرفعهُ

Anas told that the Prophet said, “Keep looking in the direction towards which you prostrate yourself, Anas.” Baihaqi transmitted it in as-sunan al-kabir through al-Hasan from Anas, tracing it back to the Prophet.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 937

Mishkat al-Masabih 938

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 938

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا بُنَيَّ إِيَّاكَ وَالِالْتِفَاتَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَإِنَّ الِالْتِفَاتَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ هَلَكَةٌ. فَإِنْ كَانَ لابد فَفِي التَّطَوُّع لَا فِي الْفَرْضِيَّة» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Sonny, avoid turning to the side when you are engaged in prayer, for turning to the side produces destruction. If you must do it, do it in the voluntary, but not in the obligatory prayer.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 938

Mishkat al-Masabih 939

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 939

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَلْحَظُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ يَمِينًا وَشِمَالًا وَلَا يَلْوِي عُنُقَهُ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِهِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger used to glance right and left during prayer but did not turn his neck to look behind him. Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 939

Mishkat al-Masabih 940

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 940

وَعَنْ عَدِيِّ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ رَفَعَهُ قَالَ: «الْعُطَاسُ وَالنُّعَاسُ وَالتَّثَاؤُبُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَالْحَيْضُ وَالْقَيْءُ وَالرُّعَافُ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Adi b. Thabit quoted his father as saying that his grandfather traced the following back to the Prophet, “Sneezing, drowsing and yawning during prayer, also menstruation, vomiting and nose bleeding come from the devil.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 940

Mishkat al-Masabih 941

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 941

وَعَنْ مُطَرِّفِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الشِّخِّيرِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي وَلِجَوْفِهِ أَزِيزٌ كَأَزِيزِ الْمِرْجَلِ يَعْنِي: يَبْكِي وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي وَفِي صَدْرِهِ أَزِيزٌ كَأَزِيزِ الرَّحَا مِنَ الْبُكَاءِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَرَوَى النَّسَائِيُّ الرِّوَايَةَ الْأُولَى وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ الثَّانِيَة

Mutarrif b. ‘Abdallah ash-Shikhkhir quoted his father as saying, “I came to the Prophet when he was engaged in prayer, and heard a sound from within him like the bubbling of a pot,” meaning that he was weeping. In a version he said, “I saw the Prophet praying and a sound came from his breast like the rumbling of a mill, owing to weeping.” Ahmad transmitted it. Nasa’i transmitted the first version and Abu Dawud the second.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 941

Mishkat al-Masabih 942

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 942

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَلَا يَمْسَحِ الْحَصَى فَإِنَّ الرَّحْمَةَ تُوَاجِهُهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَحَمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَه

Abu Dharr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you gets up to pray he must not remove pebbles, for mercy is facing him.”* * Meaning that such an action is unfitting when one is in God’s presence. Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 942

Mishkat al-Masabih 943

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 943

وَعَن أم سَلمَة قَالَتْ: رَأَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ غُلَامًا لَنَا يُقَالُ لَهُ: أَفْلَحُ إِذَا سَجَدَ نَفَخَ فَقَالَ: «يَا أَفْلَحُ تَرِّبْ وَجْهَكَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Umm Salama said:: The Prophet saw a servant of ours called Aflah blowing when he prostrated himself, and said, “Throw dust on your face, Aflah.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 943

Mishkat al-Masabih 944

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 944

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الِاخْتِصَارُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ رَاحَةُ أَهْلِ النَّارِ» . رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Resting the hands on the waist in prayer is the comfort of those who go to hell.” transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 944

Mishkat al-Masabih 945

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 945

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اقْتُلُوا الْأَسْوَدَيْنِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ الْحَيَّةَ وَالْعَقْرَبَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَلِلنَّسَائِيِّ مَعْنَاهُ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Kill the two black things during prayer, the snake and the scorpion.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Nasa’i has something to the same effect.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 945

Mishkat al-Masabih 946

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 946

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي تَطَوُّعًا وَالْبَابُ عَلَيْهِ مُغْلَقٌ فَجِئْتُ فَاسْتَفْتَحْتُ فَمَشَى فَفَتَحَ لِي ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى مُصَلَّاهُ وَذَكَرْتُ أَنَّ الْبَابَ كَانَ فِي الْقِبْلَةِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ وروى النَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

‘A’isha said, “When God’s Messenger was praying voluntary prayers with his door bolted I came and asked to have the door opened, and he went and opened it for me, then returned to his place of prayer.” She mentioned that the door faced the qibla. Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 946

Mishkat al-Masabih 947

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 947

وَعَنْ طَلْقِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا فَسَا أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَنْصَرِفْ فَلْيَتَوَضَّأْ وَلْيُعِدِ الصَّلَاةَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيّ مَعَ زِيَادَة ونقصان

Talq b. ‘Ali* reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When any of you breaks wind during prayer, he must withdraw, perform ablution, and repeat the prayer.” * This is a mistake in the text of the Mishkat. The name is ‘Ali b. Talq. Cf. Abu Dawud, Salat, 186. Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted it with something added and something omitted.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 947

Mishkat al-Masabih 948

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 948

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أحدث أدكم فِي صَلَاتِهِ فَلْيَأْخُذْ بِأَنْفِهِ ثُمَّ لِيَنْصَرِفْ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘A’isha reported the Prophet as saying, “If any of you breaks wind during prayer he should hold his nose and withdraw.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 948

Mishkat al-Masabih 949

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 949

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أحدث أدكم وَقَدْ جَلَسَ فِي آخِرِ صَلَاتِهِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ فَقَدْ جَازَتْ صَلَاتُهُ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ إِسْنَادُهُ لَيْسَ بِالْقَوِيِّ وَقَدِ اضْطَرَبُوا فِي إِسْنَاده

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you breaks wind when he has sat at the end of his prayer before giving the salutation, his prayer is valid.” Tirmidhi transmitted it saying that this is a tradition whose isnad is not strong, and there is confusion about its isnad.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 949

Mishkat al-Masabih 950

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 950

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَلَمَّا كَبَّرَ انْصَرَفَ وَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِمْ أَنْ كَمَا كُنْتُمْ. ثُمَّ خَرَجَ فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ جَاءَ وَرَأَسُهُ يَقْطُرُ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ. فَلَمَّا صَلَّى قَالَ: «إِنِّي كُنْتُ جُنُبًا فنسيت أَن أَغْتَسِل» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وروى مَالك عَن عَطاء بن يسَار نَحوه مُرْسلا

Abu Huraira said:: The Prophet came out for prayer, but when he had said “God is most great” he went off, giving them a sign to stay where they were. He went away, and when he had bathed he came with his head dripping and led them in prayer. Then when he finished he said, “I was defiled by a seminal emission and forgot to bathe.” Ahmad transmitted it, and Malik transmitted it from ‘Ata’ b. Yasar in mursal form.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 950

Mishkat al-Masabih 951

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 951

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أُصَلِّي الظُّهْرَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فآخذ قَبْضَة من الْحَصَى لتبرد فِي كفي ن أَضَعُهَا لِجَبْهَتِي أَسْجُدُ عَلَيْهَا لِشِدَّةِ الْحَرِّ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وروى النَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

Jabir said, “I used to pray the noon prayer with God’s Messenger, and would take a handful of pebbles to cool them in my palm and lay them down to put my forehead on them when prostrating myself because of the excessive heat.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 951

Mishkat al-Masabih 952

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 952

وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَ: قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَمِعْنَاهُ يَقُولُ: «أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْكَ» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «أَلْعَنُكَ بِلَعْنَةِ اللَّهِ» ثَلَاثًا وَبَسَطَ يَدَهُ كَأَنَّهُ يَتَنَاوَلُ شَيْئًا فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ قُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ سَمِعْنَاكَ تَقُولُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ شَيْئًا لَمْ نَسْمَعْكَ تَقُولُهُ قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ وَرَأَيْنَاكَ بَسَطْتَ يَدَكَ قَالَ: " إِنَّ عَدُوَّ اللَّهِ إِبْلِيسَ جَاءَ بِشِهَابٍ مِنْ نَارٍ لِيَجْعَلَهُ فِي وَجْهِي فَقُلْتُ أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ مِنْكَ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ. ثُمَّ قُلْتُ: أَلْعَنُكَ بِلَعْنَةِ اللَّهِ التَّامَّةِ فَلَمْ يَسْتَأْخِرْ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ ثُمَّ أَرَدْتُ أَخْذَهُ وَاللَّهِ لَوْلَا دَعْوَةُ أَخِينَا سُلَيْمَانَ لَأَصْبَحَ مُوثَقًا يَلْعَبُ بِهِ وِلْدَانُ أَهْلِ الْمَدِينَة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abud Darda’ said:: God’s Messenger stood up to pray and we heard him say, “I seek refuge in God from you”, then say, “I curse you with God’s curse,” three times, then he stretched but his hand as though he was taking something. When he finished the prayer we said, “Messenger of God, we heard you say something during the prayer which we have not heard you say before, and we saw you stretch out your hand.” He replied, “God’s enemy Iblis came with a flame of fire to put it in my face, so I said three times, ‘I seek refuge in God from you’. Then I said three times, ‘I curse you with God’s perfect curse', but he did not retreat. Thereafter I meant to seize him. I swear by God that had it not been for the supplication of my brother Solomon, he would have been bound and made an object of sport for the Medina children.”* * Cf. the tradition from Abu Huraira, p. 202. There it says, “my brother.” Here it is “our brother”, but the plural is often used for the singular. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 952

Mishkat al-Masabih 953

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 953

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ مَرَّ عَلَى رَجُلٍ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ فَرَدَّ الرَّجُلُ كَلَامًا فَرَجَعَ إِلَيْهِ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ فَقَالَ لَهُ: إِذَا سُلِّمَ عَلَى أَحَدِكُمْ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي فَلَا يَتَكَلَّمْ وَلْيُشِرْ بِيَدِهِ. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Nafi' said that ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar passed a man while he was praying and gave him a salutation to which the man uttered some words in reply. ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar went back to him and said to him, “When one of you is greeted while he is engaged in prayer he must not speak, but give a sign with his hand.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 953

Mishkat al-Masabih 954

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 954

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِن أحدكُم إِذا قَامَ يُصَلِّي جَاءَهُ الشَّيْطَان فَلبس عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى لايدري كَمْ صَلَّى؟ فَإِذَا وَجَدَ ذَلِكَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَسْجُدْ سجدين وَهُوَ جَالس»

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, “When one of you stands up to pray the devil comes to him and confuses him so that he does not know how much he has prayed. If any of you has such an experience he should perform two prostrations during the period when he sits.”* * i.e. before pronouncing the taslim. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 954

Mishkat al-Masabih 955

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 955

وَعَن عَطاء بن يسَار وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا شَكَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلَاتِهِ فَلَمْ يَدْرِ كَمْ صَلَّى ثَلَاثًا أم أَرْبعا فليطرح الشَّك وليبن عَلَى مَا اسْتَيْقَنَ ثُمَّ يَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ فَإِنْ كَانَ صَلَّى خَمْسًا شَفَعْنَ لَهُ صَلَاتَهُ وَإِنْ كَانَ صَلَّى إِتْمَامًا لِأَرْبَعٍ كَانَتَا تَرْغِيمًا لِلشَّيْطَانِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَرَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ عَنْ عَطَاءٍ مُرْسَلًا. وَفِي رِوَايَتِهِ: «شَفَعَهَا بِهَاتَيْنِ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ»

‘Ata b. Yasar said that Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you is in doubt aoout his prayer and does not know how much he has prayed, three or four rak'as, he should subtract what he is doubtful about and base his prayer on what he is sure of, then perform two prostrations before giving the salutation. If he has prayed five rak'as they will make his prayer an even number for him, and if he has prayed exactly four they will be a humbling for the devil.” Muslim transmitted it, and Malik transmitted it from ‘Ata’ in mursal form. In his version it says, “he will make it an even number by these two prostrations.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 955

Mishkat al-Masabih 956

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 956

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى الظُّهْرَ خَمْسًا فَقِيلَ لَهُ: أَزِيدَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ؟ فَقَالَ: «وَمَا ذَاكَ؟» قَالُوا: صَلَّيْتَ خَمْسًا. فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ بَعْدَمَا سَلَّمَ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ: «إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ مِثْلُكُمْ أَنْسَى كَمَا تَنْسَوْنَ فَإِذَا نَسِيتُ فَذَكِّرُونِي وَإِذَا شَكَّ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي صَلَاتِهِ فَلْيَتَحَرَّ الصَّوَابَ فَلْيُتِمَّ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ لِيُسَلِّمْ ثمَّ يسْجد سَجْدَتَيْنِ»

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said that God’s Messenger prayed five rak'as in the noon prayer and was asked whether the prayer had been extended. He asked what they meant by that, and when they told him he had prayed five rak'as he made two prostrations after having given the salutation. In a version he said, “I am only a human being like you, foigetting just as you do; so when I forget remind me, and when any of you is in doubt about his prayer he should aim at what is correct and complete his prayer in that respect, then give the salutation and afterwards make two prostrations.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 956

Mishkat al-Masabih 957

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 957

وَعَن ابْن سِيرِين عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِحْدَى صَلَاتَيِ الْعشي - قَالَ ابْن سِيرِين سَمَّاهَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ وَلَكِنْ نَسِيتُ أَنَا قَالَ فَصَلَّى بِنَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ فَقَامَ إِلَى خَشَبَةٍ مَعْرُوضَةٍ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَاتَّكَأَ عَلَيْهَا كَأَنَّهُ غَضْبَانُ وَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى الْيُسْرَى وَشَبَّكَ بَيْنَ أَصَابِعِهِ وَوَضَعَ خَدَّهُ الْأَيْمَنَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ كَفه الْيُسْرَى وَخرجت سرعَان مِنْ أَبْوَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالُوا قَصُرَتِ الصَّلَاةُ وَفِي الْقَوْمِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا فَهَابَاهُ أَنْ يُكَلِّمَاهُ وَفِي الْقَوْمِ رَجُلٌ فِي يَدَيْهِ طُولٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ قَالَ يَا رَسُول الله أنسيت أم قصرت الصَّلَاة قَالَ: «لَمْ أَنْسَ وَلَمْ تُقْصَرْ» فَقَالَ: «أَكَمَا يَقُولُ ذُو الْيَدَيْنِ؟» فَقَالُوا: نَعَمْ. فَتَقَدَّمَ فَصَلَّى مَا تَرَكَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ مِثْلَ سُجُودِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ فَرُبَّمَا سَأَلُوهُ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ فَيَقُولُ نُبِّئْتُ أَنَّ عِمْرَانَ بْنَ حُصَيْنٍ قَالَ ثمَّ سلم. وَلَفْظُهُ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ وَفِي أُخْرَى لَهُمَا: فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَدَلَ «لَمْ أَنْسَ وَلَمْ تُقْصَرْ» : «كُلُّ ذَلِكَ لَمْ يَكُنْ» فَقَالَ: قَدْ كَانَ بَعْضُ ذَلِكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ

Ibn Sirin reported Abu Huraira as saying:: God’s Messenger led us in one of the two evening ('ashiy)1 prayers. (Ibn Sirin said that Abu Huraira named it, but he had forgotten which, it was.) He led us in two rak'as and when he had given the salutation he got up, and going towards a piece of wood which was placed crosswise in the mosque, he leaned on it looking as if he were angry. He placed his right hand on his left, and intertwining his fingers, he placed his right cheek on the back of his left hand. Those who were first to come out of the doors of the mosque said, “The prayer has been shortened." Abu Bakr and ‘Umar were among the people, but they were too afraid to speak to him; but among them was a man with such long arms that he was called “The possessor of arms" (Dhulyadain) who asked, “Have you forgotten, Messenger of God, or has the prayer been shortened?” He replied, “I have neither forgotten, nor has it been shortened." He then asked whether things were as the possessor of arms had said, and when he was told that that was so he went forward and prayed what he had omitted. He then gave the salutation, then said “God is most great" and made his usual prostration or one a little longer, then raised his head and said “God is most great", then said “God is most great" and made his usual prostration or one a little longer, then raised his head and said “God is most great". He2 was often asked whether he then gave the salutation and he would say: I have been informed that ‘Imran b. Husain said he then gave the salutation. 1. ‘Ashiy generally means evening, but it also means the time between the declining of the sun after the meridian and sunset or morning, so the two prayers here mentioned are the noon (zuhr) prayer and the afternoon prayer. 2. i.e. Ibn Sirin (Bukhari and Muslim, the wording being Bukhari’s.) In another version given by both of them, instead of saying “I have neither forgotten nor has it been shortened” God’s Messenger said, “None of that has happened," to which he replied, “Some of it has, Messenger of God."

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 957

Mishkat al-Masabih 958

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 958

وَعَن عبد لله بن بُحَيْنَة: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى بِهِمُ الظُّهْرَ فَقَامَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الْأُولَيَيْنِ لَمْ يَجْلِسْ فَقَامَ النَّاسُ مَعَهُ حَتَّى إِذَا قَضَى الصَّلَاةَ وَانْتَظَرَ النَّاسُ تَسْلِيمَهُ كَبَّرَ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُسَلِّمَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ

‘Abdallah ibn Buhaina said that the Prophet led them in the noon prayer, and when he stood up at the end of the first two rak'as and did not sit, the people stood up along with him. When he finished the prayer and the people expected him to give the salutation, he said “God is most great" while sitting and made two prostrations before giving the salutation. Then he gave it. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 958

Mishkat al-Masabih 959

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 959

عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى بهم فَسَهَا فَسجدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَشَهَّدَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ

‘Imran b. Husain said that the Prophet led them in prayer and forgot something, so he made two prostrations, then uttered the shahada, then gave the salutation. Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a hasan gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 959

Mishkat al-Masabih 960

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 960

وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَامَ الْإِمَامُ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ فَإِنْ ذَكَرَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْتَوِي قَائِما فليجلس وَإِنِ اسْتَوَى قَائِمًا فَلَا يَجْلِسْ وَلْيَسْجُدْ سَجْدَتَيِ السَّهْو» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Al-Mughira b. Shu'ba reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When an imam stands up at the end of two rak'as, if he remembers before standing straight up he should sit down, but if he stands straight up he must not sit down, but perform the two prostrations of forgetfulness.” Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 960

Mishkat al-Masabih 961

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 961

عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى الْعَصْرَ وَسَلَّمَ فِي ثَلَاثِ رَكَعَاتٍ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ مَنْزِلَهُ فَقَامَ إِلَيْهِ رَجُلٌ يُقَالُ لَهُ الْخِرْبَاقُ وَكَانَ فِي يَدَيْهِ طُولٌ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَذَكَرَ لَهُ صَنِيعه فَخرج غَضْبَانَ يَجُرُّ رِدَاءَهُ حَتَّى انْتَهَى إِلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «أَصَدَقَ هَذَا؟» . قَالُوا: نَعَمْ. فَصَلَّى رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Imran b. Husain said that God’s Messenger prayed the afternoon prayer and gave the salutation at the end of three rak'as, then went into his house. A man called al-Khirbaq who had long arms got up and went to him, and addressing him mentioned to him what he had done. He came out angrily trailing his cloak, and when he came to the people he asked, “Is this man telling the truth?” When they told him that he was, he prayed a rak‘a, then gave the salutation, then made two prostrations, then gave the salutation. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 961

Mishkat al-Masabih 962

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 962

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَقُول: «مَنْ صَلَّى صَلَاةً يَشُكُّ فِي النُّقْصَانِ فَلْيُصَلِّ حَتَّى يشك فِي الزِّيَادَة» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Auf said that he heard God’s Messenger say,“If any of you prays a prayer and is in doubt whether it is deficient, he should go on praying till he begins to wonder whether he has not prayed too much.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 962

Mishkat al-Masabih 963

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 963

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: سَجَدَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم بِالنَّجْمِ وَسَجَدَ مَعَهُ الْمُسْلِمُونَ وَالْمُشْرِكُونَ وَالْجِنُّ وَالْإِنْسُ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Prophet prostrated himself when an-Najm (Al-Qur'an; 53) was revealed, and the Muslims, the ploytheists, jinn and men prostrated themselves along with him. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 963

Mishkat al-Masabih 964

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 964

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: سَجَدْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي: (إِذا السَّمَاء انشقت) و (اقْرَأ باسم رَبك) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira said:: We prostrated ourselves along with the Prophet on account of “When the sky is rent asunder”, Al-Qur’an; 84) and “Recite in the name of your Lord” (Al-Qur’an; 96). Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 964

Mishkat al-Masabih 965

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 965

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ (السَّجْدَةَ) وَنَحْنُ عِنْدَهُ فَيَسْجُدُ وَنَسْجُدُ مَعَهُ فَنَزْدَحِمُ حَتَّى مَا يَجِدُ أَحَدُنَا لِجَبْهَتِهِ مَوْضِعًا يَسْجُدُ عَلَيْهِ

Ibn ‘Umar said:: God’s Messenger was reciting as-Sajda (Al-Qur’an; 32) when we were with him. He was prostrating himself and we were doing so along with him, but we were so crowded that none of us could find a place for his forehead when prostrating himself. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 965

Mishkat al-Masabih 966

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 966

وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ قَالَ: قَرَأْتُ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ (والنجم) فَلم يسْجد فِيهَا

Zaid b. Thabit said:: I recited to God’s Messenger “By the star” (Al-Qur’an; 53) but he did not prostrate himself when I did so. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 966

Mishkat al-Masabih 967

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 967

وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: (سَجْدَةُ (ص) لَيْسَ مِنْ عَزَائِمِ السُّجُودِ وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يسْجد فِيهَا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ مُجَاهِدٌ: قُلْتُ لِابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: أَأَسْجُدُ فِي (ص) فَقَرَأَ: (وَمِنْ ذُرِّيَّتِهِ دَاوُدَ وَسليمَان) حَتَّى أَتَى (فبهداهم اقتده) فَقَالَ: نَبِيُّكُمْ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِمَّنْ أَمر أَن يَقْتَدِي بهم. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said:: A prostration when reciting Sad (Al-Qur’an; 38) is not one of those which are divinely commanded, but I have seen the Prophet prostrate himself when it was recited. In a version Mujahid said that he asked Ibn ‘Abbas whether he should prostrate himself when reciting Sad, whereupon he recited, “And among his progeny David and Solomon . . . so copy the guidance they received,” (Al-Qur’an; 6:84-90) and said, “Your prophet was one of those who were commanded to copy them.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 967

Mishkat al-Masabih 968

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 968

عَن عَمْرو بن الْعَاصِ قَالَ: أَقْرَأَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَمْسُ عَشْرَةَ سَجْدَةً فِي الْقُرْآنِ مِنْهَا ثَلَاثٌ فِي الْمُفَصَّلِ وَفِي سُورَةِ الْحَجِّ سَجْدَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

‘Amr b. al-‘As said:: God’s Messenger taught me fifteen prostrations, while reciting the Qur’an, including three in al-Mufassal, 1 and two in sura al-Hajj2. 1. A title given to the suras from 49 to the end, but several other suras are also mentioned: 37, 45, 47, 48, 50, 61, 67, 87, and 93. The name is most appropriately explained ay meaning that this is the section of the Qur’an which contains many shorter suras. 2. Al-Qur’an; 22 Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 968

Mishkat al-Masabih 969

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 969

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فُضِّلَتْ سُورَةُ الْحَجِّ بِأَنَّ فِيهَا سَجْدَتَيْنِ؟ قَالَ: نَعَمْ وَمَنْ لَمْ يَسْجُدْهُمَا فَلَا يَقْرَأْهُمَا ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لَيْسَ إِسْنَادُهُ بِالْقَوِيِّ. وَفِي الْمَصَابِيحِ: «فَلَا يَقْرَأها» كَمَا فِي شرح السّنة

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir told that he said, “Messenger of God, sura al-Hajj has been given superior excellence through having two prostrations in it.” He replied, “Yes, and he who does not make the two prostrations should not recite the two verses.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, and said this is a tradition whose isnad is not strong. Al-Masabih has “should not recite it”, as occurs in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 969

Mishkat al-Masabih 970

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 970

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَجَدَ فِي صَلَاةِ الظُّهْرِ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ فَرَأَوْا أَنَّهُ قَرَأَ تَنْزِيلَ السَّجْدَةَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Umar said that the Prophet made a prostration in the noon prayer, then stood up and bowed; and they thought he recite Tanzil, i.e. sura as-Sajda (Al-Qur’an; 32). Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 970

Mishkat al-Masabih 971

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 971

وَعنهُ: أَنه كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ عَلَيْنَا الْقُرْآنَ فَإِذَا مَرَّ بِالسَّجْدَةِ كَبَّرَ وَسجد وسجدنا مَعَه. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

He said:: God’s Messenger used to recite the Qur'an to us, and when he came to a place where a prostration should be made he said “God is most great” and prostrated himself, and we prostrated ourselves along with him. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 971

Mishkat al-Masabih 972

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 972

وَعَن ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَرَأَ عَامَ الْفَتْحِ سَجْدَةً فَسَجَدَ النَّاسُ كُلُّهُمْ مِنْهُمُ الرَّاكِبُ وَالسَّاجِدُ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ حَتَّى إِنَّ الرَّاكِبَ لَيَسْجُدُ عَلَى يَده. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

He said that in the year of the Conquest* God's Messenger recited a verse at which a prostration should be made and all the people prostrated themselves. Some were mounted, some were prostrating themselves on the ground, and those who were mounted prostrated themselves on their hands. * i.e. the Conquest of Mecca in 8 A.H. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 972

Mishkat al-Masabih 973

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 973

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَمْ يَسْجُدْ فِي شَيْءٍ مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ مُنْذُ تَحَوَّلَ إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Prophet did not make a prostration at any verse in al-Mufassal from the time he removed to Medina. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 973

Mishkat al-Masabih 974

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 974

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ فِي سُجُودِ الْقُرْآنِ بِاللَّيْلِ: «سَجَدَ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي خَلَقَهُ وَشَقَّ سَمْعَهُ وَبَصَرَهُ بِحَوْلِهِ وَقُوَّتِهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ

‘A’isha said that when God’s Messenger prostrated himself at night when reciting the Qur’an he said, “My face prostrates itself to Him who created it and brought forth its hearing and seeing by His might and power.” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said this is a hasan sahih tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 974

Mishkat al-Masabih 975

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 975

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ رَأَيْتُنِي اللَّيْلَةَ وَأَنَا نَائِمٌ كَأَنِّي أُصَلِّي خَلْفَ شَجَرَةٍ فَسَجَدْتُ فَسَجَدَتِ الشَّجَرَةُ لِسُجُودِي فَسَمِعْتُهَا تَقُولُ: اللَّهُمَّ اكْتُبْ لِي بِهَا عِنْدَكَ أَجْرًا وَضَعْ عَنِّي بِهَا وِزْرًا وَاجْعَلْهَا لِي عِنْدَكَ ذُخْرًا وَتَقَبَّلْهَا مِنِّي كَمَا تَقَبَّلْتَهَا مِنْ عَبْدِكَ دَاوُدَ. قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ: فَقَرَأَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَجْدَةً ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ مِثْلَ مَا أَخْبَرَهُ الرَّجُلُ عَنْ قَوْلِ الشَّجَرَةِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ وَتَقَبَّلْهَا مِنِّي كَمَا تَقَبَّلْتَهَا مِنْ عَبْدِكَ دَاوُدَ. وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Ibn ‘Abbas told of a man coming to God’s Messenger and saying, “Messenger of God, it seemed to me last night when I was asleep as if I were praying behind a tree. I prostrated myself, the tree prostrating itself at the same time, and I heard it say, ‘O God, record a reward for me for it, remit from me a load for it, make it a treasure with Thee for me, and accept it from me as Thou didst accept it from Thy servant David’.” Ibn ‘Abbas said:: The Prophet thereupon recited a verse at which a prostration should be made, then prostrated himself, and I heard him saying the words the man told him the tree had said. Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Ibn Majah did not mention, "and accept it from me as Thou didst accept it from Thy servant David.” Tirmidhi said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 975

Mishkat al-Masabih 976

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 976

عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَرَأَ (وَالنَّجْمِ) فَسَجَدَ فِيهَا وَسَجَدَ مَنْ كَانَ مَعَهُ غَيْرَ أَنَّ شَيْخًا مِنْ قُرَيْشٍ أَخَذَ كَفًّا مِنْ حَصًى أَوْ تُرَابٍ فَرَفَعَهُ إِلَى جَبْهَتِهِ وَقَالَ: يَكْفِينِي هَذَا. قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ: فَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُهُ بَعْدُ قُتِلَ كَافِرًا. وَزَادَ الْبُخَارِيُّ فِي رِوَايَةٍ: وَهُوَ أُمَيَّةُ بْنُ خلف

Ibn Mas'ud said that the Prophet recited "By the star”(Al-Qur’an; 53) prostrating himself when doing so, as did those who were with him with the exception of an old man of Quraish who took a handful of pebbles or dust and raised it to his forehead saying. "This is enough for me.” ‘Abdallah (i.e. Ibn Mas’ud) said that he later saw him killed as an infidel. (Bukhari and Muslim.) Bukhari added in a version that he was Umayya b. Khalaf.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 976

Mishkat al-Masabih 977

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 977

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَجَدَ فِي (ص) وَقَالَ: سَجَدَهَا دَاوُدُ تَوْبَةً وَنَسْجُدُهَا شُكْرًا. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that the Prophet prostrated himself when reciting Sad (Al-Qur’an; 38) and said, "David made this prostration in repentance, but we do it out of gratitude.” Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 977

Mishkat al-Masabih 978

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 978

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَتَحَرَّى أَحَدُكُمْ فَيُصَلِّيَ عِنْدَ طُلُوعِ الشَّمْسِ وَلَا عِنْدَ غُرُوبِهَا» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ: «إِذَا طَلَعَ حَاجِبُ الشَّمْسِ فدعوا الصَّلَاة حَتَّى تبرز. فَإِذا غَابَ حَاجِبُ الشَّمْسِ فَدَعُوا الصَّلَاةَ حَتَّى تَغِيبَ وَلَا تَحَيَّنُوا بِصَلَاتِكُمْ طُلُوعَ الشَّمْسِ وَلَا غُرُوبَهَا فَإِنَّهَا تطلع بَين قَرْني الشَّيْطَان»

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “None of you must choose for himself and pray at the rising or setting of the sun.” In a version he said, “When the rim of the sun rises leave off prayer till it comes right up, when the rim of the sun goes below the horizon leave off prayer till it has set, and do not make the rising or setting of the sun your time of prayer, for it rises between the horns of the devil.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 978

Mishkat al-Masabih 979

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 979

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: ثَلَاثُ سَاعَاتٍ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ينهانا أَن نصلي فِيهِنَّ أَو نَقْبُرَ فِيهِنَّ مَوْتَانَا: حِينَ تَطْلُعُ الشَّمْسُ بَازِغَةً حَتَّى تَرْتَفِعَ وَحِينَ يَقُومُ قَائِمُ الظَّهِيرَةِ حَتَّى تَمِيلَ الشَّمْسُ وَحِينَ تَضَيَّفُ الشَّمْسُ لِلْغُرُوبِ حَتَّى تغرب. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said:: There were three times at which God’s Messenger used to forbid us to pray or bury our dead—when the sun begins to rise till it is fully up, when the sun is at its height at midday till it passes the meridian, and when the sun draws near to setting till it sets. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 979

Mishkat al-Masabih 980

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 980

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا صَلَاةَ بَعْدَ الصُّبْحِ حَتَّى تَرْتَفِعَ الشَّمْسُ وَلَا صَلَاةَ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ حَتَّى تَغِيبَ الشَّمْسُ»

Abu Sa‘id al-Khudri reported God’s Messenger as saying, “No prayer is to be said after the morning prayer until the sun rises, or after the afternoon prayer until the sun sets.”. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 980

Mishkat al-Masabih 981

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 981

وَعَن عَمْرو بن عبسة قَالَ: قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمَدِينَةَ فَقَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ فَقُلْتُ: أَخْبِرْنِي عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ فَقَالَ: «صَلِّ صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ ثُمَّ أقصر عَن الصَّلَاة حَتَّى تَطْلُعُ الشَّمْسُ حَتَّى تَرْتَفِعَ فَإِنَّهَا تَطْلُعُ حِينَ تَطْلَعُ بَيْنَ قَرْنَيْ شَيْطَانٍ وَحِينَئِذٍ يَسْجُدُ لَهَا الْكُفَّارُ ثُمَّ صَلِّ فَإِنَّ الصَّلَاةَ مَشْهُودَةٌ مَحْضُورَةٌ حَتَّى يَسْتَقِلَّ الظِّلُّ بِالرُّمْحِ ثُمَّ أَقْصِرْ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ فَإِنَّ حِينَئِذٍ تُسْجَرُ جَهَنَّمُ فَإِذَا أَقْبَلَ الْفَيْءُ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّ الصَّلَاةَ مَشْهُودَةٌ مَحْضُورَةٌ حَتَّى تُصَلِّيَ الْعَصْرَ ثُمَّ أَقْصِرْ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ حَتَّى تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ فَإِنَّهَا تَغْرُبُ بَيْنَ قَرْنَيْ شَيْطَانٍ وَحِينَئِذٍ يسْجد لَهَا الْكفَّار» قَالَ فَقلت يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ فَالْوُضُوءُ حَدِّثْنِي عَنْهُ قَالَ: «مَا مِنْكُم رجل يقرب وضوءه فيتمضمض ويستنشق فينتثر إِلَّا خَرَّتْ خَطَايَا وَجْهِهِ وَفِيهِ وَخَيَاشِيمِهِ ثُمَّ إِذَا غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ كَمَا أَمَرَهُ اللَّهُ إِلَّا خَرَّتْ خَطَايَا وَجْهِهِ مِنْ أَطْرَافِ لِحْيَتِهِ مَعَ الْمَاءِ ثُمَّ يَغْسِلُ يَدَيْهِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ إِلَّا خَرَّتْ خَطَايَا يَدَيْهِ مِنْ أَنَامِلِهِ مَعَ الْمَاءِ ثُمَّ يَمْسَحُ رَأْسَهُ إِلَّا خَرَّتْ خَطَايَا رَأْسِهِ مِنْ أَطْرَافِ شَعْرِهِ مَعَ الْمَاءِ ثُمَّ يَغْسِلُ قَدَمَيْهِ إِلَى الْكَعْبَيْنِ إِلَّا خَرَّتْ خَطَايَا رِجْلَيِهِ مِنْ أَنَامِلِهِ مَعَ الْمَاءِ فَإِنْ هُوَ قَامَ فَصَلَّى فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ وَمَجَّدَهُ بِالَّذِي هُوَ لَهُ أَهْلٌ وَفَرَّغَ قَلْبَهُ لِلَّهِ إِلَّا انْصَرَفَ مِنْ خَطِيئَتِهِ كَهَيْئَتِهِ يَوْمَ وَلَدَتْهُ أُمُّهُ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Amr b. ‘Abasa said:: After the Prophet had gone to Medina I went there, and I visited him and said, “Tell me about the prayer.” He replied, “Observe the Morning Prayer, then stop praying when the sun is rising till it is fully up, for when it rises it comes up between the horns of the devil, and the infidels prostrate themselves to it at that time. Then pray, for the prayer is witnessed and angels are attendant at it, till the shadow becomes about the breadth of a lance; then cease prayer, for at that time jahannam is heated up. Then when the shadow moves forward pray, for the prayer is witnessed and angels are attendant at it, till you pray the afternoon prayer; then cease prayer till the sun sets, for it sets between the horns of the devil, and at that time the infidels prostrate themselves to it.” I then asked God’s prophet to tell me about ablution, and he said, “None of you will keep his water for ablution handy and rinse his mouth, snuff up water and blow it out without the sins of his face, his mouth and the inner parts of his nose falling out. When he then washes his face as God has commanded him the sins of his face will fall out at the ends of his beard along with the water; when he then washes his arms up to the elbows the sins of his arms will fall out at his finger-tips along with the water; when he then wipes his head the sins of his head will fall out at the ends of his hairs along with the water when he then washes his feet up to the ankles the sins of his feet will fall out at his toes along with the water. Then if he stands praying, and praises, lauds and glorifies God as is fitting and devotes his whole heart to God, his sin will depart leaving him as he was the day his mother bore him.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 981

Mishkat al-Masabih 982

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 982

وَعَنْ كُرَيْبٍ: أَنَّ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ وَالْمِسْوَرَ بْنَ مخرمَة وَعبد الرَّحْمَن بن أَزْهَر رَضِي اللَّهُمَّ عَنْهُم وأرسلوه إِلَى عَائِشَةَ فَقَالُوا اقْرَأْ عَلَيْهَا السَّلَامُ وَسَلْهَا عَن الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بعدالعصرقال: فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَبَلَّغْتُهَا مَا أَرْسَلُونِي فَقَالَتْ سَلْ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ فَخَرَجْتُ إِلَيْهِمْ فَرَدُّونِي إِلَى أم سَلمَة فَقَالَت أم سَلمَة رَضِي اللَّهُمَّ عَنْهَا سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَنْهَى عَنْهُمَا ثُمَّ رَأَيْتُهُ يُصَلِّيهِمَا ثُمَّ دَخَلَ فَأَرْسَلْتُ إِلَيْهِ الْجَارِيَةَ فَقُلْتُ: قُولِي لَهُ تَقُولُ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ سَمِعْتُكَ تَنْهَى عَنْ هَاتين وَأَرَاكَ تُصَلِّيهِمَا؟ قَالَ: «يَا ابْنَةَ أَبِي أُمَيَّةَ سَأَلْتِ عَنِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ وَإِنَّهُ أَتَانِي نَاسٌ مِنْ عَبْدِ الْقَيْسِ فَشَغَلُونِي عَنِ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ اللَّتَيْنِ بعد الظّهْر فهما هَاتَانِ»

Kuraib said that Ibn ‘Abbas, al-Miswar b. Makhrama and ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. al-Azhar sent him to ‘A’isha telling him to give her their greetings and ask her about the two rak'as after the afternoon prayer. He said that when he went to visit her and conveyed their message she told him to ask Umm Salama, so he came out to them and they sent him back to Umm Salama who said :: I heard the Prophet prohibiting them and afterwards saw him praying them. When he came in I sent the slavegirl to him telling her to say that Umm Salama sent this query, “Messenger of God, I heard you prohibiting these two, and I see you praying them.” He replied, “Daughter of Abu Umayya,* you have asked about the two rak'as after the afternoon prayer. Some people of ‘Abd Qais came and hindered me from praying the two rak'as which come after the noon prayer, so those are the two I have been praying.” * Abu Umayya was Umm Salama’s father. Although the slavegirl conveyed the query, the reply is given as if addressed directly to Umm Salama. (Bukhari and Muslim)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 982

Mishkat al-Masabih 983

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 983

عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عَمْرو قَالَ: رَأَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلًا يُصَلِّي بَعْدَ صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاة الصُّبْحِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ» فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ: إِنِّي لَمْ أَكُنْ صَلَّيْتُ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا فَصَلَّيْتُهُمَا الْآنَ. فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ نَحْوَهُ وَقَالَ: إِسْنَادُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ لَيْسَ بِمُتَّصِلٍ لِأَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بن إِبْرَاهِيم يسمع لَمْ يَسْمَعْ مِنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو. وَفِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ وَنُسَخِ الْمَصَابِيحِ عَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ قهد نَحوه

Muhammad b. Ibrahim on the authority of Qais b. ‘Amr told how when the prophet saw a man praying two rak'as after the Morning Prayer he said, “At the Morning Prayer pray two rak'as." The man replied I had not prayed the two rak'as which precede them, so I prayed themjust now,” and God’s Messenger said nothing. Abu Dawud transmitted it. Tirmidhi transmitted something similar, saying, “The isnad of this tradition is not connected, because Muhammad b. Ibrahim did not hear from Qais b. ‘Amr.” There is something similar in Sharh as-sunna and in some texts of al-Masabih from Qais b. Qahd.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 983

Mishkat al-Masabih 984

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 984

وَعَن جُبَير بن مطعم أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «يَا بَنِي عَبْدَ مَنَافٍ لَا تَمْنَعُوا أَحَدًا طَافَ بِهَذَا الْبَيْتِ وَصَلَّى آيَةً سَاعَةَ شَاءَ مِنْ لَيْلٍ أَوْ نَهَارٍ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Jubair b. Mut'im reported the Prophet as saying, “You descendants of ‘Abd Manaf must not prevent anyone who goes round this House and prays at any hour of the night or day he wishes.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 984

Mishkat al-Masabih 985

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 985

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: أَنَّ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنْ الصَّلَاةِ نِصْفَ النَّهَارِ حَتَّى تَزُولَ الشَّمْسُ إِلَّا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ. رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي

Abfi Huraira said that the Prophet forbade prayer at the middle of the day until the sun declined from the meridian, with the exception of Friday. Shafi‘i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 985

Mishkat al-Masabih 986

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 986

وَعَنْ أَبِي الْخَلِيلِ عَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَرِهَ الصَّلَاة نصف النَّهَار حَتَّى نِصْفَ النَّهَارِ حَتَّى تَزُولَ الشَّمْسُ إِلَّا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَقَالَ: «إِنَّ جَهَنَّمَ تُسَجَّرُ إِلَّا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَقَالَ أَبُو الْخَلِيلِ لم يلق أَبَا قَتَادَة

Abu Khalil said on the authority of Abu Qatada that the Prophet disliked prayer in the middle of the day before the sun declined from the meridian, except on Friday, saying, “Jahannam is heated up except on Friday.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, adding that Abu Khalil did not meet Abu Qatada.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 986

Mishkat al-Masabih 987

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 987

عَن عبد الله الصنَابحِي قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ تَطْلُعُ وَمَعَهَا قَرْنُ الشَّيْطَانِ فَإِذَا ارْتَفَعَتْ فَارَقَهَا ثُمَّ إِذَا اسْتَوَتْ قَارَنَهَا فَإِذا زَالَت فَارقهَا فَإِذَا دَنَتْ لِلْغُرُوبِ قَارَنَهَا فَإِذَا غَرَبَتْ فَارَقَهَا» . وَنَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ فِي تِلْكَ السَّاعَاتِ. رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَأحمد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

‘Abdallah as-Sunabihi reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The sun rises accompanied by the horn of the devil, but when it is fully risen it leaves it; then when it is at the meridian it joins it, but when it passes the meridian it leaves it; then when it comes near to setting it joins it, but when it sets it leaves it.” God’s Messenger prohibited prayer at those hours. Malik, Ahmad and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 987

Mishkat al-Masabih 988

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 988

وَعَن أبي بصرة الْغِفَارِيّ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالْمُخَمَّصِ صَلَاةَ الْعَصْرِ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ هَذِهِ صَلَاةٌ عُرِضَتْ عَلَى مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَكُمْ فَضَيَّعُوهَا فَمَنْ حَافَظَ عَلَيْهَا كَانَ لَهُ أَجْرُهُ مَرَّتَيْنِ وَلَا صَلَاةَ بَعْدَهَا حَتَّى يَطْلُعَ الشَّاهِدُ» . وَالشَّاهِد النَّجْم. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Basra al-Ghifari said:: God’s Messenger led us in the afternoon prayer at al-Mukhammas and said, “This is a prayer which was proposed to your predecessors, but they neglected it. Everyone who keeps observing it will have a double reward, but there is no prayer after it till ash-shahid rises.” Ash-shahid is the star.* * No particular star is intended. The meaning is that the prayer should be observed when stars become visible. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 988

Mishkat al-Masabih 989

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 989

وَعَن مُعَاوِيَة قَالَ: إِنَّكُمْ لَتُصَلُّونَ صَلَاةً لَقَدْ صَحِبْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَمَا رَأَيْنَاهُ يُصَلِّيهِمَا وَلَقَدْ نَهَى عَنْهُمَا يَعْنِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعَصْر. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Mu'awiya said, “You observe a prayer which we who were the companions of God's Messenger never saw him pray; indeed, he forbade them;”* meaning the two rak'as after the afternoon prayer. * The dual is used here, the reference being to the two rak’as. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 989

Mishkat al-Masabih 990

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 990

وَعَن أبي ذَر قَالَ وَقَدْ صَعِدَ عَلَى دَرَجَةِ الْكَعْبَةِ: مَنْ عَرَفَنِي فَقَدْ عَرَفَنِي وَمَنْ لَمْ يَعْرِفْنِي فَأَنَا جُنْدُبٌ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «لَا صَلَاةَ بَعْدَ الصُّبْحِ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ وَلَا بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ حَتَّى تَغْرُبَ الشَّمْسُ إِلَّا بِمَكَّةَ إِلَّا بِمَكَّةَ إِلَّا بِمَكَّةَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد ورزين

Abu Dharr who had gone up on the step of the Ka'ba said:: He who knows me knows me, and if anyone does not know me, I am Jundub* who heard God's Messenger say, “There is no prayer after the morning prayer till the sun rises, or after the afternoon prayer till the sun sets except in Mecca, except in Mecca, except in Mecca.” * Abu Dharr’s name was Jundub b- Janada. Ahmad and Razin transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 990

Mishkat al-Masabih 991

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 991

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الْجَمَاعَةِ تَفْضُلُ صَلَاة الْفَذ بِسبع وَعشْرين دَرَجَة»

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Prayer said in a congregation is twenty-seven degrees more excellent than prayer said by a single person.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 991

Mishkat al-Masabih 992

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 992

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ آمُرَ بِحَطَبٍ فَيُحْطَبَ ثُمَّ آمُرَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَيُؤَذَّنَ لَهَا ثُمَّ آمُرَ رَجُلًا فَيَؤُمَّ النَّاسَ ثُمَّ أُخَالِفَ إِلَى رِجَالٍ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: لَا يَشْهَدُونَ الصَّلَاةَ فَأُحَرِّقَ عَلَيْهِمْ بُيُوتَهُمْ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَوْ يَعْلَمُ أَحَدُهُمْ أَنَّهُ يَجِدُ عَرْقًا سَمِينًا أَوْ مِرْمَاتَيْنِ حَسَنَتَيْنِ لَشَهِدَ الْعِشَاءَ ". رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ وَلمُسلم نَحوه

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “By Him in whose hand my soul is, I have thought about giving orders for fuel and having it gathered, then giving orders for prayer and having the adhan called for it, then ordering a man to lead the people, then going off to some people (who are not present at the prayer, as it says in a version) and burning down their houses over them. By Him in whose hand my soul is, if one of them knew he would find a fat meaty bone or two fine sheep’s hoofs, he would attend the evening prayer.” Bukhari transmitted it and Muslim has something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 992

Mishkat al-Masabih 993

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 993

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: أَتَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلٌ أَعْمَى فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُ لَيْسَ لِي قَائِدٌ يَقُودُنِي إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَسَأَلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُرَخِّصَ لَهُ فَيُصَلِّيَ فِي بَيْتِهِ فَرَخَّصَ لَهُ فَلَمَّا وَلَّى دَعَاهُ فَقَالَ: «هَلْ تَسْمَعُ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلَاةِ؟» قَالَ: نَعَمْ قَالَ: «فَأَجِبْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

He told of a blind man coming to the Prophet and saying, “Messenger of God, I have no one to guide me to the mosque.” He therefore asked God’s Messenger for licence to pray at home, and he granted it; then when the man turned away he called him and asked, “Can you hear the call to prayer?” On receiving the reply that he could, he said, “Well, respond to it.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 993

Mishkat al-Masabih 994

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 994

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ: أَنَّهُ أَذَّنَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فِي لَيْلَةٍ ذَاتِ بَرْدٍ وَرِيحٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَلَا صَلُّوا فِي الرِّحَالِ ثُمَّ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَأْمُرُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ إِذَا كَانَتْ لَيْلَةٌ ذَاتُ بَرْدٍ وَمَطَرٍ يَقُولُ: «أَلَا صَلُّوا فِي الرِّحَالِ»

Ibn ‘Umar called the adhan for prayer on a cold, windy night, then added, “Pray in your dwellings.” Then he said:: When it was a cold, rainy night, God’s Messenger used to command the mu’adhdhin to say, “Pray in your dwellings.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 994

Mishkat al-Masabih 995

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 995

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا وُضِعَ عَشَاءُ أَحَدِكُمْ وَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاة فابدؤوا بِالْعَشَاءِ وَلَا يَعْجَلْ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْهُ» وَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ يُوضَعُ لَهُ الطَّعَامُ وَتُقَامُ الصَّلَاةُ فَلَا يَأْتِيهَا حَتَّى يَفْرُغُ مِنْهُ وَإِنَّهُ لِيَسْمَعَ قِرَاءَةَ الْإِمَامِ

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you is served with his supper and the time for prayer comes, he should first have his supper and not hasten till he has finished it.” When Ibn ‘Umar’s food was served and the time for prayer came, he did not go to the prayer till he finished it; and he could hear the imam’s recitation. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 995

Mishkat al-Masabih 996

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 996

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَقُول: «لَا صَلَاة بِحَضْرَة طَعَام وَلَا هُوَ يدافعه الأخبثان»

‘A’isha said she heard God’s Messenger say, “Prayer is not to be said when food is served, or when the calls of nature prevent it.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 996

Mishkat al-Masabih 997

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 997

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَلَا صَلَاةَ إِلَّا الْمَكْتُوبَة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the time for prayer comes, only the prescribed prayer is to be said.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 997

Mishkat al-Masabih 998

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 998

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَتِ امْرَأَة أحدكُم إِلَى الْمَسْجِد فَلَا يمْنَعهَا»

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the wife of any of you asks permission to enter the mosque he must not prevent her.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 998

Mishkat al-Masabih 999

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 999

وَعَنْ زَيْنَبَ امْرَأَةِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَتْ: قَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا شَهِدَتْ إِحْدَاكُنَّ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلَا تمس طيبا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Zainab the wife of ‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud told of God’s Messenger saying to them, “When one of you comes to the mosque she must not touch perfume.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 999

Mishkat al-Masabih 1000

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1000

رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَيُّمَا امْرَأَةٍ أَصَابَتْ بَخُورًا فَلَا تَشْهَدْ مَعَنَا الْعشَاء الْآخِرَة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “No woman who has used incense maybe present with us at the last evening prayer.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1000

Mishkat al-Masabih 1001

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1001

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تَمْنَعُوا نِسَاءَكُمُ الْمَسَاجِدَ وَبُيُوتُهُنَّ خَيْرٌ لَهُنَّ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Do not prevent your women from coming to the mosques, but their houses are better for them.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1001

Mishkat al-Masabih 1002

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1002

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الْمَرْأَةِ فِي بَيْتِهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهَا فِي حُجْرَتِهَا وَصَلَاتُهَا فِي مَخْدَعِهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهَا فِي بَيْتِهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn Mas'ud reported the Prophet as saying, “It is more excellent for a woman to pray in her house than in her courtyard, and more excellent for her to pray in her private chamber than in her house.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1002

Mishkat al-Masabih 1003

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1003

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ حِبِّي أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «لَا تُقْبَلُ صَلَاةُ امْرَأَةٍ تَطَيَّبَتْ لِلْمَسْجِدِ حَتَّى تَغْتَسِلَ غُسْلَهَا مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وروى أَحْمد وَالنَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

Abu Huraira said that he heard his friend Abul Qasim (. i.e. the Prophet) say, “The prayer of a woman who has perfumed herself to go to the mosque is not accepted till she bathes as she would for sexual defilement.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ahmad and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1003

Mishkat al-Masabih 1004

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1004

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «كُلُّ عَيْنٍ زَانِيَةٌ وَإِنَّ الْمَرْأَةَ إِذَا اسْتَعْطَرَتْ فَمَرَّتْ بِالْمَجْلِسِ فَهِيَ كَذَا وَكَذَا» . يَعْنِي زَانِيَةً. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَلِأَبِي دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

Abu' Musa reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Every eye is adulterous, and when a woman perfumes herself and passes a company, she is such and such meaning adulterous. Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Abu Dawud and Nasa’i have something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1004

Mishkat al-Masabih 1005

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1005

وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمًا الصُّبْحَ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ: «أَشَاهِدٌ فُلَانٌ؟» قَالُوا: لَا. قَالَ: «أَشَاهِدٌ فُلَانٌ؟» قَالُوا: لَا. قَالَ: «إِنَّ هَاتَيْنِ الصَّلَاتَيْنِ أَثْقَلُ الصَّلَوَاتِ عَلَى الْمُنَافِقِينَ وَلَو تعلمُونَ مَا فيهمَا لأتيتموهما وَلَوْ حَبْوًا عَلَى الرُّكَبِ وَإِنَّ الصَّفَّ الْأَوَّلَ عَلَى مِثْلِ صَفِّ الْمَلَائِكَةِ وَلَوْ عَلِمْتُمْ مَا فضيلته لابتدرتموه وَإِن صَلَاة الرجل من الرَّجُلِ أَزْكَى مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ وَحْدَهُ وَصَلَاتَهُ مَعَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ أَزْكَى مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ مَعَ الرَّجُلِ وَمَا كَثُرَ فَهُوَ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Ubayy b. Ka‘b said:: God’s Messenger led us in the dawn prayer one day, and when he gave the salutation he asked, “Is so and so present?” and was told that he was not. He asked, “Is so and so present?” and was told that he was not. He then said, “These two prayers* are the ones which are most burdensome to hypocrites. If you knew the blessings they contain you would come to them, even though you had to crawl on your knees. The first row is like that of the angels, and if you knew the nature of its excellence you would race to join it. A man’s prayer said along with another is purer than his prayer said alone, and his prayer with two men is purer than his prayer with one, but if there are more it is more pleasing to God.” *i.e. the evening prayer and the dawn prayer. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1005

Mishkat al-Masabih 1006

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1006

وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ ثَلَاثَةٍ فِي قَرْيَةٍ وَلَا بَدْوٍ لَا تُقَامُ فِيهِمُ الصَّلَاةُ إِلَّا قَدِ اسْتَحْوَذَ عَلَيْهِمُ الشَّيْطَانُ فَعَلَيْكَ بِالْجَمَاعَةِ فَإِنَّمَا يَأْكُلُ الذِّئْبُ الْقَاصِيَةَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Abud Darda’ reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If there are three men in a village or in the desert among whom prayer is not arranged, the devil has got the mastery over them. So observe prayer in company, for the wolf eats only the straggling animal.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1006

Mishkat al-Masabih 1007

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1007

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «من سمع الْمُنَادِي فَلَمْ يَمْنَعْهُ مِنِ اتِّبَاعِهِ عُذْرٌ» قَالُوا وَمَا الْعُذْرُ؟ قَالَ: «خَوْفٌ أَوْ مَرَضٌ لَمْ تُقْبَلْ مِنْهُ الصَّلَاةُ الَّتِي صَلَّى» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارَقُطْنِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any one hears him who makes the call to prayer and is not prevented from joining the congregation by any excuse,” (he was asked what an excuse consisted of and replied that it was fear or illness), “the prayer he says will not be accepted from him.” Abu Dawud and Daraqutni transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1007

Mishkat al-Masabih 1008

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1008

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَقُول: «إِذَا أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاةُ وَوَجَدَ أَحَدُكُمُ الْخَلَاءَ فَلْيَبْدَأْ بِالْخَلَاءِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَرَوَى مَالِكٌ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

‘Abdallah b. Arqam said he heard God’s Messenger say, “When the time for prayer comes and one of you needs to relieve himself, he should do that first.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Malik, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1008

Mishkat al-Masabih 1009

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1009

وَعَنْ ثَوْبَانَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " ثَلَاثٌ لَا يَحِلُّ لِأَحَدٍ أَنْ يَفْعَلَهُنَّ: لَا يَؤُمَّنَّ رَجُلٌ قَوْمًا فَيَخُصَّ نَفْسَهُ بِالدُّعَاءِ دُونَهُمْ فَإِنْ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَدْ خَانَهُمْ. وَلَا يَنْظُرْ فِي قَعْرِ بَيْتٍ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْتَأْذِنَ فَإِنْ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَدْ خَانَهُمْ وَلَا يُصَلِّ وَهُوَ حَقِنٌ حَتَّى يَتَخَفَّفَ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وللترمذي نَحوه

Thauban reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are three things which are unlawful for anyone to do. A man must not act as imam for others in prayer and make a supplication for himself excluding them, for if he does that he has acted treacherously towards them. No one must look inside a house before asking permission to enter, for if he does so he has acted treacherously towards . And no one should pray while retaining urine, but should first relieve himself.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi has something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1009

Mishkat al-Masabih 1010

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1010

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تُؤَخِّرُوا الصَّلَاةَ لِطَعَامٍ وَلَا لغيره» . رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Do not postpone prayer because of food or any other reason.” transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1010

Mishkat al-Masabih 1011

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1011

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنَا وَمَا يَتَخَلَّفُ عَنِ الصَّلَاةِ إِلَّا مُنَافِقٌ قَدْ عُلِمَ نِفَاقُهُ أَوْ مَرِيضٌ إِنْ كَانَ الْمَرِيضُ لَيَمْشِي بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ حَتَّى يَأْتِيَ الصَّلَاةَ وَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَّمَنَا سُنَنَ الْهُدَى وَإِنَّ مِنْ سُنَنِ الْهُدَى الصَّلَاةُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ الَّذِي يُؤَذَّنُ فِيهِ وَفِي رِوَايَة: " مَنْ سَرَّهُ أَنْ يَلْقَى اللَّهَ غَدًا مُسْلِمًا فليحافظ على هَؤُلَاءِ الصَّلَوَاتِ الْخَمْسِ حَيْثُ يُنَادَى بِهِنَّ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ شرع لنبيكم صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم سُنَنَ الْهُدَى وَإِنَّهُنَّ مِنْ سُنَنِ الْهُدَى وَلَوْ أَنَّكُمْ صَلَّيْتُمْ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ كَمَا يُصَلِّي هَذَا الْمُتَخَلِّفُ فِي بَيْتِهِ لَتَرَكْتُمْ سُنَّةَ نَبِيِّكُمْ وَلَوْ تَرَكْتُمْ سُنَّةَ نَبِيِّكُمْ لَضَلَلْتُمْ وَمَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يَتَطَهَّرُ فَيُحْسِنُ الطُّهُورَ ثُمَّ يَعْمِدُ إِلَى مَسْجِدٍ مِنْ هَذِهِ الْمَسَاجِدِ إِلَّا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَهُ بِكُلِّ خُطْوَةٍ يَخْطُوهَا حَسَنَةً وَرَفَعَهُ بِهَا دَرَجَةً ويحط عَنْهُ بِهَا سَيِّئَةً وَلَقَدْ رَأَيْتُنَا وَمَا يَتَخَلَّفُ عَنْهَا إِلَّا مُنَافِقٌ مَعْلُومُ النِّفَاقِ وَلَقَدْ كَانَ الرَّجُلُ يُؤْتَى بِهِ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ الرَّجُلَيْنِ حَتَّى يُقَام فِي الصَّفّ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said:: I have seen the time when no one stayed away from prayer except a hypocrite whose hypocrisy was well known, or a sick man, but if a sick man could walk with one on each side of him he would come to prayer. He also said: God’s Messenger taught us the paths of right guidance, among which is prayer in the mosque in which the adhan is called. In a version he said: If anyone would like to meet God tomorrow as a Muslim he should persevere in observing these five times of prayer where the announcement for them is made, for God has laid down for your Prophet the paths of right guidance, among which are the prayers. If you were to pray in your houses as this man who stays away prays in his house, you would abandon the practice of your Prophet, and if you were to abandon the practice of your Prophet you would go astray. No man purifies himself, doing it well, then makes for one of these mosques, without God recording a blessing for him for every step he takes, raising him a degree for it and removing a sin from him for it. I have seen the time when no one stayed away from it except a hypocrite who was well known as such, whereas a man would be brought swaying* between two men till he was set up in the row.” * Because he was too weak to walk alone. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1011

Mishkat al-Masabih 1012

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1012

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «لَوْلَا مَا فِي الْبُيُوتِ مِنَ النِّسَاءِ وَالذُّرِّيَّةِ أَقَمْتُ صَلَاةَ الْعِشَاءِ وَأَمَرْتُ فِتْيَانِي يُحْرِقُونَ مَا فِي الْبُيُوتِ بِالنَّارِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Huraira reported the Prophet as saying, “Were it not for the women and children who are in the houses I would make the evening prayer congregational and command my young men to burn what is in the houses with fire.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1012

Mishkat al-Masabih 1013

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1013

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: أَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا كُنْتُمْ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَنُودِيَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَلَا يَخْرُجْ أَحَدُكُمْ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

He said that God’s Messenger gave them this command, “When you are in the mosque and the call to prayer is made, none of you must go out before he prays.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1013

Mishkat al-Masabih 1014

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1014

وَعَنْ أَبِي الشَّعْثَاءِ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْمَسْجِدِ بَعْدَمَا أُذِّنَ فِيهِ فَقَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ: أَمَّا هَذَا فَقَدَ عَصَى أَبَا الْقَاسِمِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abush Sha'tha’ said that a man went out of the mosque after the adhan had been called in it, and Abu Huraira said, “This man has disobeyed Abul Qasim.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1014

Mishkat al-Masabih 1015

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1015

وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ عَفَّانَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ أَدْرَكَهُ الْأَذَانُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ لَمْ يَخْرُجْ لِحَاجَةٍ وَهُوَ لَا يُرِيدُ الرّجْعَة فَهُوَ مُنَافِق» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

‘Uthman b. ‘Affan reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If the adhan is called when anyone is in the mosque and he goes out for any other reason than some necessary purpose, not intending to return, he is a hypocrite.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1015

Mishkat al-Masabih 1016

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1016

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ سَمِعَ النِّدَاءَ فَلَمْ يُجِبْهُ فَلَا صَلَاةَ لَهُ إِلَّا مِنْ عُذْرٍ» . رَوَاهُ الدَّارَقُطْنِيّ

Ibn'Abbas reported the Prophet as saying, “If anyone hears the summons and does not respond to it, he is not credited with having prayed unless he has some excuse.” Daraqutni transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1016

Mishkat al-Masabih 1017

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1017

وَعَن عبد الله بن أم مَكْتُوم قَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الْمَدِينَةَ كَثِيرَةُ الْهَوَامِّ وَالسِّبَاعِ وَأَنَا ضَرِيرُ الْبَصَرِ فَهَلْ تَجِدُ لِي مِنْ رُخْصَةٍ؟ قَالَ: «هَلْ تَسْمَعُ حَيَّ عَلَى الصَّلَاةِ حَيَّ عَلَى الْفَلَاحِ؟» قَالَ: نَعَمْ. قَالَ: «فَحَيَّهَلَا» . وَلَمْ يُرَخِّصْ لَهُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

‘Abdallah b. Umm Maktum said, “Messenger of God, there are many venomous creatures and wild beasts in Medina, and I am blind, so are you able to grant me any licence?” He asked whether he could hear the call, “Come to prayer. Come to salvation,” and when he replied that he could, he said, “Then you must come,” and he gave him no indulgence. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1017

Mishkat al-Masabih 1018

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1018

وَعَن أم الدَّرْدَاء قَالَتْ: دَخَلَ عَلَيَّ أَبُو الدَّرْدَاءِ وَهُوَ مُغْضَبٌ فَقُلْتُ: مَا أَغْضَبَكَ؟ قَالَ: وَاللَّهِ مَا أَعْرِفُ مِنْ أَمْرِ أُمَّةِ مُحَمَّدٍ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَيْئًا إِلَّا أَنَّهُمْ يُصَلُّونَ جَمِيعًا. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Umm ad-Darda’ said that on one occasion Abud Darda’ was angry when he came in, and on her asking what had made him angry, he replied, “I swear by God that the only good thing I know about Muhammad’s people is that they pray in congregation.”* * The suggestion is that they have become so corrupt that this is the only respect in which they obey the Prophet’s commands. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1018

Mishkat al-Masabih 1019

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1019

وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ قَالَ: إِنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ فَقَدَ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنَ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ فِي صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ وَإِنَّ عُمَرَ غَدَا إِلَى السُّوقِ وَمَسْكَنُ سُلَيْمَانَ بَيْنَ الْمَسْجِدِ وَالسُّوقِ فَمَرَّ عَلَى الشِّفَاءِ أُمِّ سُلَيْمَانَ فَقَالَ لَهَا لَمْ أَرَ سُلَيْمَانَ فِي الصُّبْحِ فَقَالَتْ إِنَّهُ بَاتَ يُصَلِّي فَغَلَبَتْهُ عَيْنَاهُ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ لَأَنْ أَشْهَدَ صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ فِي الْجَمَاعَة أَحَبُّ إِلَيَّ مِنْ أَنْ أَقُومَ لَيْلَةً. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Abu Bakr b. Sulaiman b. Abu Hathma said that ‘Umar b. al-Khattab missed Sulaiman b. Abu Hathma at the Morning Prayer. In the morning ‘Umar went to the market, and Sulaiman’s house being between the mosque and the market, he met ash-Shifa’, Sulaiman’s mother, and said to her, “I did not see Sulaiman at the morning prayer.” She replied, “He spent the night in prayer and was overpowered by sleep.” Thereupon ‘Umar said, “I would rather be present with a company at the Morning Prayer than spend a night in prayer.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1019

Mishkat al-Masabih 1020

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1020

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «اثْنَانِ فَمَا فَوْقهمَا جمَاعَة» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Two and over constitute a congregation.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1020

Mishkat al-Masabih 1021

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1021

وَعَنْ بِلَالِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تَمْنَعُوا النِّسَاءَ حُظُوظَهُنَّ مِنَ الْمَسَاجِدِ إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَّكُمْ» . فَقَالَ بِلَالٌ: وَاللَّهِ لَنَمْنَعُهُنَّ. فَقَالَ لَهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ: أَقُولُ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَتقول أَنْت لنمنعهن وَفِي رِوَايَةِ سَالِمٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَسَبَّهُ سَبًّا مَا سَمِعْتُ سَبَّهُ مِثْلَهُ قَطُّ وَقَالَ: أُخْبِرُكَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَتَقُولُ: وَاللَّهِ لنمنعهن. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Bilal b. ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar on his father’s authority reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Do not prevent the women from their shares in the mosques when they ask your permission.” Bilal said, “I swear by God I will certainly prevent them.” ‘Abdallah replied, “I tell you that God’s Messenger said it, yet you say you will certainly prevent them!” In a version by Salim,* his father is reported as saying:: ‘Abdallah confronted him, and reviling him in terms the like of which I have never heard at any other time, he said, “I give you information on the authority of God’s Messenger, yet you say, ‘I swear by God I will certainly prevent them’!” * He is Salim b. ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar b. al-Khattab. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1021

Mishkat al-Masabih 1022

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1022

وَعَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «لَا يَمْنَعَنَّ رَجُلٌ أَهْلَهُ أَنْ يَأْتُوا الْمَسَاجِدَ» . فَقَالَ ابْنٌ لِعَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ: فَإِنَّا نَمْنَعُهُنَّ. فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ: أُحَدِّثُكَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَتَقُولُ هَذَا؟ قَالَ: فَمَا كَلَّمَهُ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ حَتَّى مَاتَ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Mujahid, on the authority of ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar, reported the Prophet as saying, “No man must prevent his family from coming to the mosques.” A son of ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar said, “I will certainly prevent them,” whereupon ‘Abdallah said, “I tell you something from God’s Messenger, and you say this!” He said that ‘Abdallah did not speak to him during the remainder of his life. Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1022

Mishkat al-Masabih 1023

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1023

عَن النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُسَوِّي صُفُوفَنَا حَتَّى كَأَنَّمَا يُسَوِّي بِهَا الْقِدَاحَ حَتَّى رَأَى أَنَّا قَدْ عَقَلْنَا عَنْهُ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ يَوْمًا فَقَامَ حَتَّى كَادَ أَنْ يُكَبِّرَ فَرَأَى رَجُلًا بَادِيًا صَدْرُهُ مِنَ الصَّفِّ فَقَالَ: «عِبَادَ اللَّهِ لَتُسَوُّنَّ صُفُوفَكُمْ أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وُجُوهِكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said:: God’s Messenger used to straighten our rows as if he were trying to make them as straight as arrows until he saw that we had learned it from him. One day he came out, stood up, and was just about to say God is most great ’ when he saw a man whose chest projected from the row, so he said, “Servants of God, you must straighten your rows, or God will certainly put your faces in contrary directions."* * The use of “faces” here may mean the people themselves and their inner nature. The tradition may refer to civil strife, which is possibly the meaning of the tradition below from Abu Mas'ud. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1023

Mishkat al-Masabih 1024

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1024

وَعَن أنس قَالَ: أُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ: «أَقِيمُوا صُفُوفَكُمْ وَتَرَاصُّوا فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ مِنْ وَرَاءِ ظَهْرِي» . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ. وَفِي الْمُتَّفَقِ عَلَيْهِ قَالَ: «أَتِمُّوا الصُّفُوف فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُم من وَرَاء ظَهْري»

Anas said:: The iqama* had been uttered and God’s Messenger faced us and said, “Make your rows straight and stand close together, for l can see you behind my back.” * A repetition of the words of the call to prayer after the worshippers have taken their places with the addition of a statement that the time of prayer has come. Bukhari transmitted it. In the version given by Bukhari and Muslim he said, “Make the rows perfect, for I can see you behind my back."

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1024

Mishkat al-Masabih 1025

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1025

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ فَإِنَّ تَسْوِيَةَ الصُّفُوفِ من إِقَامَة الصَّلَاة» . إِلَّا أَنَّ عِنْدَ مُسْلِمٍ: «مِنْ تَمَامِ الصَّلَاةِ»

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Straighten your rows, for the straightening of the rows is part of the iqama for prayer." (Bukhari and Muslim, but Muslim has “part of the perfection of prayer.’’)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1025

Mishkat al-Masabih 1026

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1026

وَعَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَمْسَحُ مَنَاكِبَنَا فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَيَقُولُ: «اسْتَوُوا وَلَا تَخْتَلِفُوا فَتَخْتَلِفَ قُلُوبكُمْ ليليني مِنْكُم أولُوا الْأَحْلَامِ وَالنُّهَى ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ» . قَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ: فَأَنْتُمُ الْيَوْمَ أَشَدُّ اخْتِلَافا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari said:: God’s Messenger used to touch our shoulders at the prayer and say, “Keep straight; do not be irregular and so have your hearts irregular. Let those of you who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them, then those who are next to them." Abu Mas'ud said, “Nowadays you are much more irregular." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1026

Mishkat al-Masabih 1027

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1027

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لِيَلِنِي مِنْكُمْ أُولُو الْأَحْلَامِ وَالنُّهَى ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ» ثَلَاثًا وَإِيَّاكُم وهيشات الْأَسْوَاق ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Let those of you who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them (saying it three times), and beware of haphazardness* such as is found in markets.” * Or “tumult”. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1027

Mishkat al-Masabih 1028

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1028

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي أَصْحَابِهِ تَأَخُّرًا فَقَالَ لَهُمْ: «تَقَدَّمُوا وَأْتَمُّوا بِي وَلْيَأْتَمَّ بِكُمْ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ لَا يَزَالُ قَوْمٌ يَتَأَخَّرُونَ حَتَّى يؤخرهم الله» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri told that when God’s Messenger saw a tendency among his companions to go to the back he said to them, “Come forward and follow my lead, and let those who come after you follow your lead. People will continue to keep to the back till God will put them at the back.”* * This has been explained as referring to their being denied God’s grace, or their lacking rank or knowledge. But cf. the tradition from 'A’isha at the end of Section III. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1028

Mishkat al-Masabih 1029

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1029

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَرَآنَا حلقا فَقَالَ: «مَالِي أَرَاكُمْ عِزِينَ؟» ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ: «أَلَا تَصُفُّونَ كَمَا تَصُفُّ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا؟» فَقُلْنَا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَيْفَ تَصُفُّ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا؟ قَالَ: «يُتِمُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ الْأُولَى وَيَتَرَاصُّونَ فِي الصَّفّ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir b. Samura said:: God’s Messenger came out to us and when he saw us sitting in circles he said, “How is it that I see you in separate companies?” On another occasion he came out to us and said, “Why do you not draw yourselves up in rows as the angels do in the presence of their Lord?” We asked, "Messenger of God, how do the angels draw themselves up in rows in the presence of their Lord?” He replied, "They make the first rows complete and keep close together in the row.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1029

Mishkat al-Masabih 1030

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1030

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خَيْرُ صُفُوفِ الرِّجَالِ أَوَّلُهَا وَشَرُّهَا آخِرُهَا وَخَيْرُ صُفُوفِ النِّسَاءِ آخِرُهَا وشرها أَولهَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, "The best of the men’s rows is the first and the worst is the last, but the best of the women’s rows is the last and the worst is the first.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1030

Mishkat al-Masabih 1031

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1031

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «رُصُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ وَقَارِبُوا بَيْنَهَا وَحَاذُوا بِالْأَعْنَاقِ فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لَأَرَى الشَّيْطَانَ يَدْخُلُ مِنْ خَلَلِ الصَّفِّ كَأَنَّهَا الْحَذَفُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Stand close together in your rows, bring them near one another, and stand neck to neck, for by Him in whose hand my soul is, I see the devil coming in through openings in the row like a number of small black sheep.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1031

Mishkat al-Masabih 1032

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1032

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَتِمُّوا الصَّفَّ الْمُقَدَّمَ ثُمَّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ فَمَا كَانَ مِنْ نَقْصٍ فَلْيَكُنْ فِي الصَّفّ الْمُؤخر» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Complete the front row, then the one that comes next, and if there is any incompleteness let it be in the last row.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1032

Mishkat al-Masabih 1033

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1033

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الَّذِينَ يَلُونَ الصُّفُوفَ الْأُولَى وَمَا مِنْ خُطْوَةٍ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ من خطْوَة يمشيها يصل العَبْد بهَا صفا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib told how God’s Messenger used to say, "God and His angels bless those who are near the first rows, and no step is more pleasing to God than one a worshipper takes to reach a row." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1033

Mishkat al-Masabih 1034

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1034

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِن اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى مَيَامِنِ الصُّفُوفِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘A’isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, "God and His angels bless those who are on the right flanks of the rows." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1034

Mishkat al-Masabih 1035

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1035

وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُسَوِّي صُفُوفَنَا إِذَا قُمْنَا إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ فَإِذَا اسَتْوَيْنَا كَبَّرَ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said:: God’s Messenger used to straighten our rows when we stood up to pray, and when we were straight he said, “God is most great." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1035

Mishkat al-Masabih 1036

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1036

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ: «اعْتَدِلُوا سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ» . وَعَنْ يَسَارِهِ: «اعْتَدِلُوا سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُ

Anas told how God’s Messenger used to say to those on his right, ‘‘Keep straight and straighten your rows," and say the same to those on his left. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1036

Mishkat al-Masabih 1037

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1037

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خِيَارُكُمْ أَلْيَنُكُمْ مَنَاكِبَ فِي الصَّلَاة» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, ‘‘The best of you are those whose shoulders give least annoyance in prayer." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1037

Mishkat al-Masabih 1038

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1038

عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُول: «اسْتَووا اسْتَوُوا اسْتَوُوا فَوَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لَأَرَاكُمْ من خَلْفي كَمَا أَرَاكُم من بَين يَدي» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Anas told how the Prophet used to say, ‘‘Keep in alignment, keep in alignment, keep in alignment, for by Him in whose hand my soul is, I can see you behind me just as I see you in front of me." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1038

Mishkat al-Masabih 1039

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1039

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ» قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَعَلَى الثَّانِي قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ» قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَعَلَى الثَّانِي قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَمَلَائِكَتَهُ يُصَلُّونَ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ» قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ الله وعَلى الثَّانِي؟ قَالَ: «وعَلى الثَّانِي» قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ وَحَاذُوا بَيْنَ مَنَاكِبِكُمْ وَلِينُوا فِي أَيْدِي إِخْوَانِكُمْ وَسُدُّوا الْخَلَلَ فَإِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ يَدْخُلُ بَيْنَكُمْ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْحَذَفِ» يَعْنِي أَوْلَادَ الضَّأْنِ الصِّغَارِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, ‘‘God and His angels bless the first row." On being asked whether this applied to the second, he said, ‘‘God and His angels bless the first row." He was again asked if it applied to the second and said, ‘‘God and His angels bless the first row." When asked once again if it applied to the second he said, ‘‘And the second." And God’s Messenger said, ‘‘Straighten your rows, stand shoulder to shoulder, be pliant in the hands of your brethren,* and close up the gaps, for the devil enters through openings like the hadhaf i.e., small lambs. * Here, as in the last tradition of section II, warning is given against jostling one’s neighbours during prayer. At the same time instruction is given that no gaps should be left. Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1039

Mishkat al-Masabih 1040

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1040

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَقِيمُوا الصُّفُوفَ وَحَاذُوا بَين المنكاكب وَسُدُّوا الْخَلَلَ وَلِينُوا بِأَيْدِي إِخْوَانِكُمْ وَلَا تَذَرُوا فرجات للشَّيْطَان وَمَنْ وَصَلَ صَفًّا وَصَلَهُ اللَّهُ وَمَنْ قَطَعَهُ قطعه الله» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ مِنْهُ قَوْلَهُ: «وَمَنْ وَصَلَ صَفًّا» . إِلَى آخِرِهِ

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, ‘‘Set the rows in order, stand shoulder to shoulder, close the gaps, be pliant in the hands of your brethren, and do not leave openings for the devil. If anyone joins up a row God will join him up, but if anyone breaks a row God will cut him off.” Abu Dawud transmitted it and Nasa’i transmitted from “If anyone joins up ...” to the end.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1040

Mishkat al-Masabih 1041

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1041

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «تَوَسَّطُوا الْإِمَامَ وَسُدُّوا الْخَلَلَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Have the imam in the centre and close up the gaps.’’ Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1041

Mishkat al-Masabih 1042

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1042

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَزَالُ قَوْمٌ يَتَأَخَّرُونَ عَنِ الصَّفِّ الْأَوَّلِ حَتَّى يُؤَخِّرَهُمُ اللَّهُ فِي النَّارِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

‘A’isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, “People will continue to withdraw to rows behind the first one till God puts them in a back place in hell." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1042

Mishkat al-Masabih 1043

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1043

وَعَنْ وَابِصَةَ بْنِ مَعْبَدٍ قَالَ: رَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلًا يُصَلِّي خَلْفَ الصَّفِّ وَحْدَهُ فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يُعِيدَ الصَّلَاةَ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

Wabisa b. Ma'bad said that God’s Messenger saw a man praying alone behind the row and ordered him to repeat the prayer. Ahmad Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said this is a hasan tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1043

Mishkat al-Masabih 1044

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1044

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: بِتُّ فِي بَيت خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي مِنْ وَرَاءِ ظَهْرِهِ فَعَدَلَنِي كَذَلِكَ مِنْ وَرَاءِ ظَهره إِلَى الشق الْأَيْمن

'Abdallah b. ‘Abbas said:: When I was spending a night in the house of my maternal aunt Maimuna God’s Messenger stood up and prayed. I stood at his left side, and he, taking my hand behind his back, directed me thus* behind his back to his right side. *'Abdallah would use a gesture to indicate how it was done. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1044

Mishkat al-Masabih 1045

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1045

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِيُصَلِّيَ فَجِئْتُ حَتَّى قُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِي فَأَدَارَنِي حَتَّى أَقَامَنِي عَن يَمِينه ثُمَّ جَاءَ جَبَّارُ بْنُ صَخْرٍ فَقَامَ عَنْ يَسَارِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَخَذَ بيدينا جَمِيعًا فدفعنا حَتَّى أَقَمْنَا خَلفه. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir said:: God’s Messenger stood up to pray and I came and stood at his left side, so he took my hand, turned me round, and set me at his right side. Then Jabbar b. Sakhr came and stood at God’s Messenger's left, so he took us both by the hand, pushed us back, and made us stand behind him. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1045

Mishkat al-Masabih 1046

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1046

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ أَنَا وَيَتِيمٌ فِي بَيْتِنَا خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأم سليم خلفنا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said:: An orphan and I prayed in our house behind the Prophet, and Umm Sulaim* was behind us. *She was the mother of Anas. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1046

Mishkat al-Masabih 1047

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1047

وَعَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى بِهِ وَبِأُمِّهِ أَوْ خَالَتِهِ قَالَ: فَأَقَامَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَأَقَامَ الْمَرْأَةَ خَلْفَنَا. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

He said that the Prophet led him and his mother, or his maternal aunt, in prayer, adding, “He set me at his right and set the woman behind us." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1047

Mishkat al-Masabih 1048

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1048

وَعَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ أَنَّهُ انْتَهَى إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ رَاكِعٌ فَرَكَعَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَصِلَ إِلَى الصَّفِّ ثُمَّ مَشَى إِلَى الصَّفِّ. فَذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «زَادَكَ اللَّهُ حِرْصًا وَلَا تعد» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Abu Bakra said that he came to the Prophet when he was bowing, so he bowed before joining the row, after which he went to it. He mentioned that to the Prophet, and he said, “God increase your eagerness! But don’t do it again." Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1048

Mishkat al-Masabih 1049

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1049

عَن سَمُرَة بن جُنْدُب قَالَ: أَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كُنَّا ثَلَاثَةً أَنْ يَتَقَدَّمَنَا أَحَدُنَا. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Samura b. Jundub said:: God’s Messenger commanded that when there were three of us one should stand in front. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1049

Mishkat al-Masabih 1050

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1050

وَعَنْ عَمَّارِ بْنِ يَاسِرٍ: أَنَّهُ أَمَّ النَّاسَ بِالْمَدَائِنِ وَقَامَ عَلَى دُكَّانٍ يُصَلِّي وَالنَّاسُ أَسْفَلَ مِنْهُ فَتَقَدَّمَ حُذَيْفَةُ فَأَخَذَ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ فَاتَّبَعَهُ عَمَّارٌ حَتَّى أَنْزَلَهُ حُذَيْفَةُ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ عَمَّارٌ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ قَالَ لَهُ حُذَيْفَةُ: أَلَمْ تَسْمَعْ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «إِذَا أَمَّ الرَّجُلُ الْقَوْمَ فَلَا يَقُمْ فِي مَقَامٍ أَرْفَعَ مِنْ مَقَامِهِمْ أَوْ نَحْوَ ذَلِكَ؟» فَقَالَ عَمَّارٌ: لِذَلِكَ اتَّبَعْتُكَ حِينَ أَخَذْتَ عَلَى يَدي. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Ammar said he was leading the people in al-Mada’in in prayer, and stood on a bench and prayed while the people were lower than he was. Hudhaifa came forward and took him by the hands, and ‘Ammar followed him till he brought him down. When ‘Ammar finished his prayer Hudhaifa said to him:: Did you not hear God’s Messenger say, “When a man leads the people in prayer he must not stand in a position higher than theirs,” or words to that effect? ‘Ammar replied, “That is why I followed you when you took me by the hand.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1050

Mishkat al-Masabih 1051

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1051

وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ أَنَّهُ سُئِلَ: مِنْ أَيِّ شَيْءٍ الْمِنْبَرُ؟ فَقَالَ: هُوَ مِنْ أَثْلِ الْغَابَةِ عَمِلَهُ فُلَانٌ مَوْلَى فُلَانَةَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَامَ عَلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ عُمِلَ وَوُضِعَ فَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ وَكَبَّرَ وَقَامَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ فَقَرَأَ وَرَكَعَ وَرَكَعَ النَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى فَسَجَدَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ ثُمَّ عَادَ إِلَى الْمِنْبَرِ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرِي حَتَّى سجد بِالْأَرْضِ. هَذَا لفظ البُخَارِيّ وَفِي الْمُتَّفَقِ عَلَيْهِ نَحْوُهُ وَقَالَ فِي آخِرِهِ: فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ فَقَالَ: «أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّمَا صَنَعْتُ هَذَا لِتَأْتَمُّوا بِي وَلِتَعْلَمُوا صَلَاتي»

Sahl b. Sa‘d as-Sa‘idi said he was asked what the pulpit was made of and replied, “It was from the tamarisks of al-Ghaba, made by so and so, client of such and such a woman, for God’s Messenger. When it was made and placed in position God’s Messenger mounted it, faced the qibla, and said ‘God is most great’, the people standing behind him. He recited some verses and bowed, and the people bowed behind him. He then raised his head, moved backwards and prostrated himself to the ground, then returned to the pulpit, then recited some verses, then bowed, then raised his head, then moved backwards and prostrated himself to the ground.” This is Bukhari’s wording. In a version given both by him and by Muslim there is something similar, at the end of which it is said:: Then when he finished he faced the people and said, “O people, I have done this only that you should be guided by me and know how I conduct prayer.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1051

Mishkat al-Masabih 1052

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1052

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رِضَى اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حُجْرَتِهِ وَالنَّاسُ يَأْتَمُّونَ بِهِ مِنْ وَرَاءِ الْحُجْرَةِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘A’isha said that God’s messanger prayed in his private apartment and the people followed his lead behind the apartment. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1052

Mishkat al-Masabih 1053

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1053

عَنْ أَبِي مَالِكٍ الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ: أَلَا أُحَدِّثُكُمْ بِصَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ قَالَ: أَقَامَ الصَّلَاةَ وَصَفَّ الرِّجَالَ وَصَفَّ خَلْفَهُمُ الْغِلْمَانَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى بِهِمْ فَذَكَرَ صَلَاتَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «هَكَذَا صَلَاة» قَالَ عبد العلى: لَا أَحْسَبُهُ إِلَّا قَالَ: أُمَّتِي ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Malik al-Ash‘ari said:: I must tell you how God’s Messenger conducted prayer. He said that he had the iqama announced, drew the men up in line and drew up the youths behind them, then led them in prayer (mentioning how he conducted it), then said, “Thus is the prayer of. . ,”* ‘Abd al-A‘la said: I think he must have said “my people.” * The wording of the tradition is incomplete. ‘Abd al-A‘la who appears at a later stage in the isnad supplies what he considers the missing word must have been. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1053

Mishkat al-Masabih 1054

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1054

وَعَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ عُبَادٍ قَالَ: بَيْنَا أَنَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ فَجَبَذَنِي رَجُلٌ مِنْ خَلْفِي جَبْذَةً فَنَحَّانِي وَقَامَ مَقَامِي فَوَاللَّهِ مَا عَقَلْتُ صَلَاتِي. فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ إِذَا هُوَ أُبَيُّ بْنُ كَعْبٍ فَقَالَ: يَا فَتَى لَا يَسُوءُكَ اللَّهُ إِنَّ هَذَا عُهِدَ مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَيْنَا أَنْ نَلِيَهُ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَقَالَ: هَلَكَ أَهْلُ الْعُقَدِ وَرَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ ثَلَاثًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: وَاللَّهِ مَا عَلَيْهِمْ آسَى وَلَكِنْ آسَى عَلَى مَنْ أَضَلُّوا. قُلْتُ يَا أَبَا يَعْقُوبَ مَا تَعْنِي بِأَهْلِ العقد؟ قَالَ: الْأُمَرَاء. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Qais b. ‘Ubad said:: While I was in the mosque in the front row a man pulled me from behind, moved me aside and took my place, with the result, I swear by God, that I did not know what prayers I said. When he had finished I saw that he was Ubayy b. Ka'b. He said, “Young man, God does not wrong you, for this is a charge from the Prophet to us that we should be near him.” He then faced the qibla and said three times, “May ahl al-'aqd perish, by the Lord of the Ka'ba!” Then he said, “I swear by God that I do not grieve for them, but for those they have led astray.” I asked, “Abu Ya'qub, what do you mean by ahl al-'aqd?”* He replied, “The commanders.” * One of the meanings of 'aqd is “responsibility.’’ The phrase literally means “the people bf responsibility”, i.e. those who are in responsible positions. A chief ruler may be called sahib al-'aqd wal hall, i.e. he who binds and looses. Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1054

Mishkat al-Masabih 1055

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1055

عَن أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَؤُمُّ الْقَوْمَ أَقْرَؤُهُمْ لِكِتَابِ اللَّهِ فَإِنْ كَانُوا فِي الْقِرَاءَةِ سَوَاءً فَأَعْلَمُهُمْ بِالسُّنَّةِ فَإِنْ كَانُوا فِي السُّنَّةِ سَوَاءً فَأَقْدَمُهُمْ هِجْرَةً فَإِنْ كَانُوا فِي الْهِجْرَةِ سَوَاءً فَأَقْدَمُهُمْ سِنًّا وَلَا يَؤُمَّنَّ الرَّجُلُ الرَّجُلَ فِي سُلْطَانِهِ وَلَا يَقْعُدْ فِي بَيْتِهِ عَلَى تَكْرِمَتِهِ إِلَّا بِإِذْنِهِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: «وَلَا يَؤُمَّنَّ الرجل الرجل فِي أَهله»

Abu Mas'ud reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The one of you who is most versed in God’s Book should act as imam for the people; but if they are equally versed in reciting it, then the one who has most knowledge regarding the sunna; if they are equal regarding the sunna, then the earliest of them to emigrate; if they emigrated at the same time, then the oldest of them. No man must lead another in prayer where the latter has authority, or sit in his place of honour in his house, without his permission.” Muslim transmitted it. A version by him has, “And a man must not act as imam for another in his own family.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1055

Mishkat al-Masabih 1056

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1056

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا كَانُوا ثَلَاثَةً فليؤمهم أحدهم وأحقهم بِالْإِمَامِ أَقْرَؤُهُمْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَذَكَرَ حَدِيثَ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ فِي بَابٍ بَعْدَ بَابِ «فَضْلِ الْأَذَانِ»

Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When there are three people one of them should lead them. The one among them most worthy to act as imam is the one who is most versed in the Qur’an.” Muslim transmitted it. The tradition of Malik b. al-Huwairith has been mentioned in a chapter following that on the excellence of the adhan (Ch. 7a).

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1056

Mishkat al-Masabih 1057

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1057

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لِيُؤَذِّنْ لَكُمْ خِيَارُكُمْ وليؤمكم قراؤكم» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Let the best among you call the adhan for you, and the Qur’an readers act as your imams.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1057

Mishkat al-Masabih 1058

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1058

وَعَنْ أَبِي عَطِيَّةَ الْعُقَيْلِيِّ قَالَ: كَانَ مَالِكُ بن الْحُوَيْرِث يَأْتِينَا إِلَى مُصَلَّانَا يَتَحَدَّثُ فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلَاةُ يَوْمًا قَالَ أَبُو عَطِيَّةَ: فَقُلْنَا لَهُ: تَقَدَّمَ فَصْلُهُ. قَالَ لَنَا قَدِّمُوا رَجُلًا مِنْكُمْ يُصَلِّي بِكُمْ وَسَأُحَدِّثُكُمْ لِمَ لَا أُصَلِّي بِكُمْ؟ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ زار قوما فَلَا يؤمهم وليؤمهم رجل مِنْهُم» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ اقْتَصَرَ عَلَى لَفْظِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم

Abu ‘Atiya al-'Uqaili said:: Malik b. al-Huwairith used to come to our place of prayer and tell us traditions, and one day when the time for prayer came we told him to go forward and lead the prayer, but he said to us: Put one of your own men forward to lead you in prayer, and I shall tell you why I am unwilling to do so. I heard God’s Messenger say, "If anyone visits people he must not act as their imam, but one of their men must do so.” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, but Nasa’i gave only the Prophet's words.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1058

Mishkat al-Masabih 1059

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1059

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: اسْتَخْلَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ابْنَ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ يَؤُمُّ النَّاس وَهُوَ أعمى. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Anas said that God’s Messenger appointed Ibn Umm Maktum as substitute to lead the people in prayer, and he was blind. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1059

Mishkat al-Masabih 1060

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1060

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا تُجَاوِزُ صَلَاتُهُمْ آذَانَهُمْ: الْعَبْدُ الْآبِقُ حَتَّى يَرْجِعَ وَامْرَأَةٌ بَاتَتْ وَزَوْجُهَا عَلَيْهَا سَاخِطٌ وَإِمَامُ قَوْمٍ وَهُمْ لَهُ كَارِهُونَ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, "There are three people whose prayer does not pass beyond earshot:: a runaway slave till he returns, a woman with whom her husband is displeased throughout the night, and an imam whose people do not like him.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, and said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1060

Mishkat al-Masabih 1061

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1061

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا تُقْبَلُ مِنْهُمْ صَلَاتُهُمْ: مَنْ تَقَدَّمَ قَوْمًا وَهُمْ لَهُ كَارِهُونَ وَرَجُلٌ أَتَى الصَّلَاةَ دِبَارًا وَالدِّبَارُ: أَنْ يَأْتِيَهَا بَعْدَ أَنْ تَفُوتَهُ وَرَجُلٌ اعْتَبَدَ مُحَرَّرَةً ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, "There are three people whose prayer is not accepted:: one who goes in front of people when they do not like him, a man who comes to prayer dibaran, which means that he comes to it too late, and a man who takes into slavery an emancipated female slave.” Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1061

Mishkat al-Masabih 1062

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1062

وَعَن سَلامَة بنت الْحر قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ مِنْ أَشْرَاطِ السَّاعَةِ أَنْ يَتَدَافَعَ أَهْلُ الْمَسْجِدِ لَا يَجِدُونَ إِمَامًا يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Sulama daughter of al-Hurr reported God’s Messenger as saying, "One of the signs of the last hour will be that people in a mosque will refuse to act as imam and will not find an imam to lead them in prayer.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud, and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1062

Mishkat al-Masabih 1063

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1063

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «الْجِهَادُ وَاجِبٌ عَلَيْكُمْ مَعَ كُلِّ أَمِيرٍ بَرًّا كَانَ أَوْ فَاجِرًا وَإِنْ عَمِلَ الْكَبَائِرَ. وَالصَّلَاةٌ وَاجِبَةٌ عَلَيْكُمْ خَلْفَ كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ بَرًّا كَانَ أَوْ فَاجِرًا وَإِنْ عَمِلَ الْكَبَائِرَ. وَالصَّلَاةٌ وَاجِبَةٌ عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ بَرًّا كَانَ أَوْ فَاجِرًا وَإِنْ عَمِلَ الْكَبَائِرَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Jihad is a necessary duty for you along with any commander, pious or impious, even if he commits heinous sins; prayer is a necessary duty for you behind any Muslim, pious or impious, even if he commits heinous sins; and prayer is a necessary duty for every Muslim, pious or impious, even if he commits heinous sins.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1063

Mishkat al-Masabih 1064

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1064

عَن عَمْرو بن سَلمَة قَالَ: كُنَّا بِمَاء ممر النَّاس وَكَانَ يَمُرُّ بِنَا الرُّكْبَانُ نَسْأَلُهُمْ مَا لِلنَّاسِ مَا لِلنَّاسِ؟ مَا هَذَا الرَّجُلُ فَيَقُولُونَ يَزْعُمُ أَنَّ الله أرْسلهُ أوحى إِلَيْهِ أَو أوحى الله كَذَا. فَكُنْتُ أَحْفَظُ ذَلِكَ الْكَلَامَ فَكَأَنَّمَا يُغْرَى فِي صَدْرِي وَكَانَتِ الْعَرَبُ تَلَوَّمُ بِإِسْلَامِهِمُ الْفَتْحَ فَيَقُولُونَ اتْرُكُوهُ وَقَوْمَهُ فَإِنَّهُ إِنْ ظَهَرَ عَلَيْهِمْ فَهُوَ نَبِيٌّ صَادِقٌ فَلَمَّا كَانَتْ وَقْعَةُ الْفَتْحِ بَادَرَ كُلُّ قَوْمٍ بِإِسْلَامِهِمْ وَبَدَرَ أَبِي قَوْمِي بِإِسْلَامِهِمْ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ قَالَ جِئْتُكُمْ وَاللَّهِ مِنْ عِنْدِ النَّبِيِّ حَقًّا فَقَالَ: «صَلُّوا صَلَاةَ كَذَا فِي حِين كَذَا وصلوا صَلَاة كَذَا فِي حِينِ كَذَا فَإِذَا حَضَرَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فليؤذن أحدكُم وليؤمكم أَكْثَرُكُمْ قُرْآنًا» فَنَظَرُوا فَلَمْ يَكُنْ أَحَدٌ أَكْثَرَ قُرْآنًا مِنِّي لَمَّا كُنْتُ أَتَلَقَّى مِنَ الرُّكْبَانِ فَقَدَّمُونِي بَيْنَ أَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَنَا ابْنُ سِتِّ أَوْ سَبْعِ سِنِينَ وَكَانَتْ عَلَيَّ بُرْدَةٌ كُنْتُ إِذَا سَجَدْتُ تَقَلَّصَتْ عَنِّي فَقَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ مِنَ الْحَيِّ أَلَا تُغَطُّونَ عَنَّا اسْتَ قَارِئِكُمْ فَاشْتَرَوْا فَقَطَعُوا لِي قَمِيصًا فَمَا فَرِحْتُ بِشَيْءٍ فَرَحِي بِذَلِكَ الْقَمِيص. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

‘Amr b. Salima said:: We lived by water which people passed. Riders would pass by us and we would ask them, "What has happened to the people? What has happened to the people? What is this man like?” and they would reply, "He asserts that God has sent him, has made a revelation to him, has made a revelation to him to this effect.”I was remembering those words with the result that they seemed to be glued in my breast. By their acceptance of Islam the Arabs were expecting victory for they would say ‘Let him and his people alone, for if be gets the better of them, he is a true prophet.’ Then when the battle of the conquest of Mecca took place every tribe hastened to accept Islam, and my father was the first of my tribe to accept it. When he returned he said: I swear by God that I have come to you from him who is truly the Prophet. He said, “Pray such and such a prayer at such and such a time, and such and such a prayer at such and such a time. When the time of prayer comes one of you should call the >i>adhan and the one of you who knows most of the Qur’an should act as your imam” So they considered, and there was no one who knew more of the Our’an than I did because of what I had received from the riders. They therefore put me forward in front of them, and I was only six or seven years old. I wore a mantle which, when I prostrated myself, went up on me, and a woman of the clan said, “Why do you not cover the backside of your reader from us?” So they bought and cut out a shirt for me, and I have never been so pleased about anything as I was about that shirt. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1064

Mishkat al-Masabih 1065

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1065

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: لَمَّا قَدِمَ الْمُهَاجِرُونَ الْأَوَّلُونَ الْمَدِينَةَ كَانَ يَؤُمُّهُمْ سَالِمٌ مَوْلَى أَبِي حُذَيْفَةَ وَفِيهِمْ عُمَرُ وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْأسد. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said:: When the first Emigrants came to Medina, Salim the client of Abu Hudhaifa acted as their imam, and ‘Umar and Abu Salama b. ‘Abd al-Asad were among their number. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1065

Mishkat al-Masabih 1066

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1066

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " ثَلَاثَةٌ لَا تُرْفَعُ لَهُم صلَاتهم فَوق رؤوسهم شِبْرًا: رَجُلٌ أَمَّ قَوْمًا وَهُمْ لَهُ كَارِهُونَ وَامْرَأَةٌ بَاتَتْ وَزَوْجُهَا عَلَيْهَا سَاخِطٌ وَأَخَوَانِ مُتَصَارِمَانِ ". رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are three whose prayer is not raised a span above their heads:: a man who acts as imam for people when they do not like him, a woman with whom her husband is displeased throughout the night, and two brothers* who are disunited.” * The word here is most probably used in the widest sense, meaning two Muslims. Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1066

Mishkat al-Masabih 1067

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1067

عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: مَا صَلَّيْتُ وَرَاءَ إِمَامٍ قَطُّ أَخَفَّ صَلَاةً وَلَا أَتَمَّ صَلَاةً مِنَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَإِنْ كَانَ لَيَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ فَيُخَفِّفُ مَخَافَةَ أَنْ تُفْتَنَ أمه

Anas said:: I never prayed behind an imam, who was more brief or more perfect in his prayer than the Prophet. If he heard a boy crying he would shorten the prayer for fear his mother might be distressed. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1067

Mishkat al-Masabih 1068

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1068

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنِّي لَأَدْخُلُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَأَنَا أُرِيدُ إِطَالَتَهَا فَأَسْمَعُ بُكَاءَ الصَّبِيِّ فَأَتَجَوَّزُ فِي صَلَاتِي مِمَّا أَعْلَمُ مِنْ شِدَّةِ وجد أمه من بكائه» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Abu Qatada reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When I begin the prayer. I intend to make it long, but I hear a boy crying and shorten my prayer, being aware of his mother’s emotion because of his crying.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1068

Mishkat al-Masabih 1069

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1069

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِذا صلى أحدكُم النَّاس فَلْيُخَفِّفْ فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ السَّقِيمَ وَالضَّعِيفَ وَالْكَبِيرَ. وَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ لِنَفْسِهِ فَلْيُطَوِّلْ مَا شَاءَ»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you leads the people in prayer he should be brief, for among them are the sick, the weak, and the aged. But when one of you prays by himself he may be as long as he likes.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1069

Mishkat al-Masabih 1070

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1070

وَعَنْ قَيْسِ بْنِ أَبِي حَازِمٍ قَالَ: أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّ رَجُلًا قَالَ: وَاللَّهِ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي لَأَتَأَخَّرُ عَنْ صَلَاةِ الْغَدَاةِ مِنْ أَجْلِ فُلَانٍ مِمَّا يُطِيلُ بِنَا فَمَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي مَوْعِظَةٍ أَشَدَّ غَضَبًا مِنْهُ يَوْمَئِذٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ: " إِنَّ مِنْكُمْ مُنَفِّرِينَ فَأَيُّكُمْ مَا صَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ فَلْيَتَجَوَّزْ: فَإِنَّ فِيهِمُ الضَّعِيفَ وَالْكَبِير وَذَا الْحَاجة "

Qais b. Abu Hazim said Abu Mas'ud told him of a man saying, “I swear by God, Messenger of God, that I keep away from the Morning Prayer on account of so and so, because he keeps us so long.” I never saw God’s Messenger more angry when giving an exhortation than he was that day. He said, “Some of you are scaring people away, so whoever of you leads the people in prayer must be brief, for among them are the weak, the aged, and people who have business to do.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1070

Mishkat al-Masabih 1071

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1071

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يُصَلُّونَ لَكُمْ فَإِنْ أَصَابُوا فَلَكُمْ وَإِنْ أَخْطَئُوا فَلَكُمْ وَعَلَيْهِمْ» . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “They lead you in prayer, and if they do it properly you will reap a reward, but if they make mistakes you will reap a reward and they will be held responsible. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1071

Mishkat al-Masabih 1072

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1072

عَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ قَالَ: آخِرُ مَا عَهِدَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أَمَمْتَ قَوْمًا فَأَخِفَّ بِهِمُ الصَّلَاةَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَهُ: «أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ» . قَالَ: قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي أَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي شَيْئًا. قَالَ: «ادْنُهْ» . فَأَجْلَسَنِي بَيْنَ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ كَفَّهُ فِي صَدْرِي بَيْنَ ثَدْيَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «تَحَوَّلْ» . فَوَضَعَهَا فِي ظَهْرِي بَيْنَ كَتِفَيَّ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «أُمَّ قَوْمَكَ فَمَنْ أَمَّ قَوْمًا فَلْيُخَفِّفْ فَإِنَّ فيهم الْكَبِير وَإِن فيهم الْمَرِيض وَإِن فيهم الضَّعِيف وَإِن فهيم ذاالحاجة فَإِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ وَحْدَهُ فَلْيُصَلِّ كَيْفَ شَاءَ»

‘Uthman b. Abul ‘As said that the last command God’s messenger gave him was, “When you act as imam for people, make the prayer short." Muslim transmitted it. In a version by him it says that God's messenger said to him, “Act as imam for your people” to which he said he replied, “Messenger of God, I find a defect in myself.” Telling him to come near and making him sit down in front of him, he placed his hand on his breast between his nipples; then telling him to turn round, he placed it on his back between his shoulders. He then said, “Act as imam for your people. Whoever acts as imam for people must be brief, for among them are the aged, among them are the sick, among them are the weak, and among them are people who have busi­ness to do. But when any of you prays alone he may pray as he likes.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1072

Mishkat al-Masabih 1073

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1073

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْمُرُنَا بِالتَّخْفِيفِ وَيَؤُمُّنَا ب (الصافات) رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said:: God's Messenger used to command us to be brief, and he would recite as-Saffat (Al-Qur’an; 37) when he was our imam. Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1073

Mishkat al-Masabih 1074

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1074

عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا نُصَلِّي خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَإِذَا قَالَ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» . لَمْ يَحْنِ أَحَدٌ مِنَّا ظَهْرَهُ حَتَّى يَضَعَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم جَبهته على الأَرْض

Al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib said:: We used to pray behind the Prophet, and when he said, "God listens to him who praises Him," none of us bowed his back till the Prophet placed his forehead on the ground. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1074

Mishkat al-Masabih 1075

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1075

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَلَمَّا قَضَى صَلَاتَهُ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ: أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي إِمَامُكُمْ فَلَا تَسْبِقُونِي بِالرُّكُوعِ وَلَا بِالسُّجُودِ وَلَا بِالْقِيَامِ وَلَا بِالِانْصِرَافِ: فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ أَمَامِي وَمن خَلْفي ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said:: God’s Messenger led us in prayer one day, and when he finished his prayer he faced us and said, "O people, I am your imam, so do not bow, prostrate yourselves, stand, or go away before I do, for I see you both in front of me and behind me." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1075

Mishkat al-Masabih 1076

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1076

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا تُبَادِرُوا الْإِمَامَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ فكبروا وَإِذا قَالَ: وَلَا الضَّالّين. فَقُولُوا: آمِينَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ: سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا: اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَك الْحَمد " إِلَّا أَنَّ الْبُخَارِيَّ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: " وَإِذَا قَالَ: وَلَا الضَّالّين "

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Do not try to go ahead of the imam. When he says ‘God is most great’ say ‘God is most great’; when he says ‘Nor of those who err’ (i.e. the end of sura 1) say ‘Amen’; when he bows bow; and when he says ‘God listens to him who praises Him’ say, ‘O God, our Lord, to Thee be the praise’." (Bukhari and Muslim, but Bukhari did not mention "and when he says, ‘Nor of those who err”’.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1076

Mishkat al-Masabih 1077

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1077

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الْأَيْمَنُ فَصَلَّى صَلَاةً مِنَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ: «إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الْإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِما فصلوا قيَاما فَإِذا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا رَبنَا وَلَك الْحَمد وَإِذا صلى قَائِما فصلوا قيَاما وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ» قَالَ الْحُمَيْدِيُّ: قَوْلُهُ: «إِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا» هُوَ فِي مَرَضِهِ الْقَدِيمِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى بَعْدَ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَالِسًا وَالنَّاسُ خَلْفَهُ قِيَامٌ لَمْ يَأْمُرْهُمْ بِالْقُعُودِ وَإِنَّمَا يُؤْخَذُ بِالْآخِرِ فَالْآخِرِ مِنْ فِعْلِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. هَذَا لَفْظُ الْبُخَارِيِّ. وَاتَّفَقَ مُسْلِمٌ إِلَى أَجْمَعُونَ. وَزَادَ فِي رِوَايَةٍ: «فَلَا تختلفوا عَلَيْهِ وَإِذا سجد فاسجدوا»

Anas said God’s Messenger was thrown off a horse he was riding and his right side was grazed. He then prayed one of the prayers sitting and we prayed behind him sitting, and when he finished he said, "The imam is appointed only to be followed; so when he prays standing pray standing, when he bows bow, when he raises himself raise yourselves, when he says ‘God listens to him who praises Him say, ‘Our Lord, to Thee be the praise’, and when he prays sitting all of you pray sitting." Al-Humaidi said that "when he prays sitting pray sitting" was said during his earlier illness.* After that the Prophet prayed sitting while the people behind him were standing, but he did not order them to sit, and it is only the last action of the Prophet that is to be acted upon. * The reference is to his illness at the time when he swore not to go near his wives for a month. This is Bukhari’s wording, and Muslim has the same up to “all of you”. In a version he added, “Do not act differently from him, and prostrate yourselves when he prostrates himself.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1077

Mishkat al-Masabih 1078

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1078

وَعَن عَائِشَة قَالَتْ: لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ جَاءَ بِلَال يوذنه لصَلَاة فَقَالَ: «مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ» فَصَلَّى أَبُو بَكْرٍ تِلْكَ الْأَيَّامَ ثُمَّ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَجَدَ فِي نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً فَقَامَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ وَرِجْلَاهُ يخطان فِي الْأَرْضِ حَتَّى دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَلَمَّا سَمِعَ أَبُو بكر حسه ذهب أخر فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَن لَا يتَأَخَّر فجَاء حَتَّى يجلس عَن يسَار أبي بكر فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي قَائِمًا وَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي قَاعِدًا يَقْتَدِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ بِصَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَالنَّاسُ مقتدون بِصَلَاة أبي بكر وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا: يُسْمِعُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ النَّاسَ التَّكْبِير

‘A’isha said:: When God’s Messenger was seriously ill* and Bilal came to announce the time of prayer for him, he said, “Order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer.” So Abu Bakr led the prayer during those days, then when the Prophet experienced some improvement in his condition he got up and came into the mosque swaying between two men with his feet touching the ground. On hearing the sound Abu Bakr began to withdraw, but God’s Messenger signed to him not to do so. He then came and sat at Abu Bakr’s left, and Abu Bakr prayed standing and God’s Messenger prayed sitting, Abu Bakr following God’s Messenger’s prayer, while the people followed Abu Bakr’s. * Here the reference is to the Prophet's last illness. (Bukhari and Muslim.) They both have a version which says that Abu Bakr caused the people to hear the takbir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1078

Mishkat al-Masabih 1079

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1079

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَمَا يَخْشَى الَّذِي يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ قَبْلَ الْإِمَامِ أَنْ يُحَوِّلَ اللَّهُ رَأْسَهُ رَأْسَ حمَار»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Does he who raises his head before the imam not fear that God may change his head into a donkey’s?” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1079

Mishkat al-Masabih 1080

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1080

عَنْ عَلِيٍّ وَمُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا أَتَى أَحَدُكُمْ الصَّلَاةَ وَالْإِمَامُ عَلَى حَالٍ فَلْيَصْنَعْ كَمَا يَصْنَعُ الْإِمَامُ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

‘Ali and Mu'adh b. Jabal reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When any of you comes to pray and the imam is at a certain point, he must do as the imam does.” Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1080

Mishkat al-Masabih 1081

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1081

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا جِئْتُمْ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ وَنَحْنُ سُجُودٌ فَاسْجُدُوا وَلَا تَعُدُّوهُ شَيْئًا وَمَنْ أَدْرَكَ رَكْعَةً فقد أدْرك الصَّلَاة» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When you come to the prayer and we are prostrating ourselves you must prostrate yourselves without reckoning it as part of your prayer; and if anyone is present at a rak'a he has been present at the prayer.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1081

Mishkat al-Masabih 1082

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1082

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ صَلَّى لِلَّهِ أَرْبَعِينَ يَوْمًا فِي جَمَاعَةٍ يُدْرِكُ التَّكْبِيرَةَ الْأُولَى كُتِبَ لَهُ بَرَاءَتَانِ: بَرَاءَةٌ مِنَ النَّارِ وَبَرَاءَةٌ مِنَ النِّفَاق ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone prays to God for forty days in congregation being present in time for the first takbira, two immunities will be recorded for him, one from hell and one from hypocrisy,” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1082

Mishkat al-Masabih 1083

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1083

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ وُضُوءَهُ ثُمَّ رَاحَ فَوَجَدَ النَّاسَ قَدْ صَلَّوْا أَعْطَاهُ اللَّهُ مِثْلَ أَجْرِ مَنْ صَلَّاهَا وَحَضَرَهَا لَا يَنْقُصُ ذَلِكَ م أُجُورهم شَيْئا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Abu Huraira reported God s Messenger as saying, “If anyone performs ablution, doing it well, then goes and finds that the people have finished the prayer, God will give him a reward equivalent to that of those who prayed and were present at it without that diminishing anything from their rewards.” Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1083

Mishkat al-Masabih 1084

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1084

وَعَن أبي سعيد الْخُدْرِيّ قَالَ: جَاءَ رَجُلٌ وَقَدْ صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «أَلَا رَجُلٌ يَتَصَدَّقُ عَلَى هَذَا فَيُصَلِّيَ مَعَهُ؟» فَقَامَ رَجُلٌ فيصلى مَعَه ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri told how a man came when God’s Messenger had already prayed, and he said, “Will no one give alms* to this man and pray along with him?” Thereupon a man got up and prayed along with him. * This is a literal translation. The idea is that by joining with him he increased the reward the man would receive for his prayer, as prayer in company has a much greater reward than prayer alone. Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1084

Mishkat al-Masabih 1085

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1085

عَن عبيد الله بن عبد الله بن عتبَة قَالَ: دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَقُلْتُ أَلَا تُحَدِّثِينِي عَنْ مَرَضِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَتْ بَلَى ثَقُلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فَقَالَ: «أصلى النَّاس؟» قُلْنَا لَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَهُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ فَقَالَ: «ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ» قَالَتْ فَفَعَلْنَا فَاغْتَسَلَ فَذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ؟» قُلْنَا لَا هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ: «ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ» قَالَتْ فَقَعَدَ فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ: «أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ؟» قُلْنَا لَا هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ: «ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ» فَقَعَدَ فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ: «أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ» . قُلْنَا لَا هُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَالنَّاسُ عُكُوفٌ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَنْتَظِرُونَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِصَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ الْآخِرَةِ. فَأَرْسَلَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ بِأَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ فَأَتَاهُ الرَّسُولُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَكَانَ رَجُلًا رَقِيقًا يَا عُمَرُ صَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ فَقَالَ لَهُ عُمَرُ أَنْتَ أَحَقُّ بِذَلِكَ فَصَلَّى أَبُو بَكْرٍ تِلْكَ الْأَيَّامَ ثُمَّ إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وجد من نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً وَخَرَجَ بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ أَحَدُهُمَا الْعَبَّاسُ لِصَلَاةِ الظُّهْرِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ فَلَمَّا رَآهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ذَهَبَ لِيَتَأَخَّرَ فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِأَنْ لَا يَتَأَخَّرَ قَالَ: «أَجْلِسَانِي إِلَى جَنْبِهِ» فَأَجْلَسَاهُ إِلَى جَنْبِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَاعد. قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ: فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَلَا أَعْرِضُ عَلَيْكَ مَا حَدَّثتنِي بِهِ عَائِشَةُ عَنْ مَرَضِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ قَالَ هَاتِ فَعَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ حَدِيثَهَا فَمَا أَنْكَرَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَسَمَّتْ لَكَ الرَّجُلَ الَّذِي كَانَ مَعَ الْعَبَّاسِ قلت لَا قَالَ هُوَ عَليّ رَضِي الله عَنهُ

‘Ubaidallah b. ‘Abdallah said he visited ‘A’isha and asked her to tell him about the illness of God’s Messenger. She agreed and said:: The Prophet was seriously ill, and he asked whether the people had prayed. When I told him that they had not, but were waiting for him, he asked me to put some water for him in the tub, and I did so. He bathed, and when he was about to rise with difficulty he fainted. When he came round he asked if the people had prayed, and when I told him that they had not, but were waiting for him, he told me to put some water for him in the tub and sat down and bathed, but when he was about to rise with difficulty he fainted. On coming round he asked whether the people had prayed, and when I told him they had not, but were waiting for him, he asked me to put some water for him in the tub and sat down and bathed, but when he was about to rise with difficulty he fainted. When he came round he asked whether the people had prayed and I told him they had not, but were waiting for him. The people were staying in the mosque waiting for the Prophet for the last evening prayer, so the Prophet sent instructions to Abu Bakr to lead the people in the prayer. When the Messenger came to him and told him God’s Messenger was ordering him to lead the people in the prayer, Abu Bakr, who was a sensitive man, told ‘Umar to lead the people, but when ‘Umar replied, “You are more entitled to that,” Abu Bakr led the prayers during those days. Afterwards the Prophet experienced some improvement in his condition and went out between two men, one of whom was al-‘Abbas, to the noon prayer when Abu Bakr was leading the people. When Abu Bakr saw him he began to withdraw, but the Prophet signed to him not to do so. He told his two companions to set him down beside Abu Bakr, and they did so and he remained seated. ‘Ubaidallah said that he visited ‘Abdallah b. ‘Abbas and asked if he might submit to him what ‘A’isha had told him about the illness of God’s Messenger, and he said, “Go ahead.” He submitted to him what she had told and he objected to none of it, only asking whether she had named to him the man who accompanied al- ‘Abbas. When he replied that she had not, he said that he was ‘Ali. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1085

Mishkat al-Masabih 1086

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1086

وَعَن أبي هُرَيْرَة أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ أَدْرَكَ الرَّكْعَةَ فَقَدْ أَدْرَكَ السَّجْدَةَ وَمَنْ فَاتَتْهُ قِرَاءَةُ أُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فقد فَاتَهُ خير كثير» . رَوَاهُ مَالك

Abu Huraira used to say:: If one is in time for the rak'a he is credited with the sajda, but if one misses the recitation of Umm al- Qur'an (Al-Qur’an; 1) a great amount of good has passed him by. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1086

Mishkat al-Masabih 1087

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1087

وَعنهُ قَالَ: الَّذِي يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ وَيَخْفِضُهُ قَبْلَ الْإِمَامِ فَإِنَّمَا ناصيته بيد الشَّيْطَان ". رَوَاهُ مَالك

He said:: If anyone raises and lowers his head before the imam, his forelock is in the devil’s hand. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1087

Mishkat al-Masabih 1088

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1088

عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ مُعَاذُ بْنُ جَبَلٍ يُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي قومه فَيصَلي بهم

Jabir said that Muadh b. Jabal would pray along with the Prophet, then go to his people and lead them in prayer. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1088

Mishkat al-Masabih 1089

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1089

وَعَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ مُعَاذٌ يُصَلِّي مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْعِشَاءَ ثُمَّ يَرْجِعُ إِلَى قَوْمِهِ فَيُصَلِّي بِهِمُ الْعِشَاءَ وَهِيَ لَهُ نَافِلَة. أخرجه الشَّافِعِي فِي مُسْنده والطَّحَاوِي وَالدَّارَقُطْنِيّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيّ

He said that Mu’adh would pray the evening prayer along with the Prophet, then return to his people and lead them in the evening prayer, it being a supererogatory prayer for him…* transmitted it. * The source is not mentioned. In al-Masabih, where the division of the chapters is into traditions which are sahih and traditions which are hasan, the collection of Tradition from which they are taken is not mentioned, but all those in section I are meant to be taken from Bukhari, or Muslim, or both. I have failed to find this one anywhere. The concordance does not seem to refer to it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1089

Mishkat al-Masabih 1090

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1090

عَن يزِيد بن الْأسود قَالَ: شَهِدْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَجَّتَهُ فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ صَلَاةَ الصُّبْحِ فِي مَسْجِدِ الْخَيْفِ فَلَمَّا قَضَى صَلَاتَهُ وَانْحَرَفَ فَإِذَا هُوَ بِرَجُلَيْنِ فِي آخِرِ الْقَوْمِ لَمْ يُصَلِّيَا مَعَهُ قَالَ: «عَلَيَّ بِهِمَا» فَجِيءَ بِهِمَا تُرْعَدُ فَرَائِصُهُمَا فَقَالَ: «مَا مَنَعَكُمَا أَنْ تُصَلِّيَا مَعَنَا؟» . فَقَالَا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّا كُنَّا قَدْ صَلَّيْنَا فِي رِحَالِنَا. قَالَ: «فَلَا تَفْعَلَا إِذَا صَلَّيْتُمَا فِي رِحَالِكُمَا ثُمَّ أَتَيْتُمَا مَسْجِدَ جَمَاعَةٍ فَصَلِّيَا مَعَهُمْ فَإِنَّهَا لَكُمَا نَافِلَةٌ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ

Yazid b. al-Aswad said:: I was present with the Prophet at his pilgrimage and prayed the Morning Prayer along with him in the mosque of al-Khaif. When he finished his prayer and turned away there were two men at the back of the people who had not prayed along with him. He said, “Bring them to me,” and they were brought trembling with fear. He asked what had prevented them from praying along with him, and they replied, “Messenger of God, we had already prayed in our lodging.” He said, “Don’t do so. When you pray in your lodging and then come to a mosque where there is a congregation, you must pray along with them, and it will be a supererogatory prayer for you. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1090

Mishkat al-Masabih 1091

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1091

وَعَن بسر بن محجن عَن أَبِيه أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي مَجْلِسٍ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأُذِّنَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَصَلَّى وَرَجَعَ وَمِحْجَنٌ فِي مَجْلِسِهِ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ مَعَ النَّاسِ؟ أَلَسْتَ بِرَجُلٍ مُسْلِمٍ؟» فَقَالَ: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَلَكِنِّي كُنْتُ قَدْ صَلَّيْتُ فِي أَهْلِي فَقَالَ لَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا جِئْتَ الْمَسْجِدَ وَكُنْتَ قَدْ صَلَّيْتَ فَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلَاةُ فَصَلِّ مَعَ النَّاسِ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ قَدْ صَلَّيْتَ» . رَوَاهُ مَالك وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Busr b. Mihjan reported his father as saying he had been at a meeting along with God’s Messenger when the adhan for prayer was called. God’s Messenger got up and prayed, and when he returned he found Mihjan sitting where he had been, so he asked him, “What prevented you from praying along with the people? Are you not a Muslim?” He replied, “Certainly, Messenger of God; but I had already prayed at home.” God’s Messenger then said to him, “When you come to the mosque having mready prayed and the time for prayer comes, pray along with the people even if you have already prayed.” Malik and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1091

Mishkat al-Masabih 1092

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1092

وَعَنْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ أَسَدِ بْنِ خُزَيْمَةَ أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ أَبَا أَيُّوبَ الْأَنْصَارِيَّ قَالَ: يُصَلِّي أَحَدُنَا فِي مَنْزِلِهِ الصَّلَاةَ ثُمَّ يَأْتِي الْمَسْجِدَ وَتُقَامُ الصَّلَاةُ فَأُصَلِّي مَعَهُمْ فَأَجِدُ فِي نَفْسِي شَيْئًا من ذَلِك فَقَالَ أَبُو أَيُّوبَ: سَأَلَنَا عَنْ ذَلِكَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «فَذَلِكَ لَهُ سَهْمُ جَمْعٍ» . رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَأَبُو دَاوُد

A man of Asad b. Khuzaima said he put this question to Abu Ayyub al-Ansari:: I* pray at home and then go to the mosque and the time to begin the prayer comes, so I pray along with the congregation, but I feel some uneasiness about that. Abu Ayyub replied, “We asked the Prophet about that and he said that such a person gets a portion of the reward for corporate prayer.” * The Arabic has “One of us prays . . . then goes . . .” After that the first person singular is used. While such a construction is quite usual in 'Arabic, it makes impossible English, so I have used the first person all through. Malik and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1092

Mishkat al-Masabih 1093

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1093

وَعَن يَزِيدَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ قَالَ: جِئْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَجَلَسْتُ وَلَمْ أَدْخُلْ مَعَهُمْ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَآنِي جَالِسا فَقَالَ: «ألم تسلم يَا زيد؟» قُلْتُ: بَلَى يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَدْ أَسْلَمْتُ. قَالَ: «وَمَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَدْخُلَ مَعَ النَّاسِ فِي صَلَاتِهِمْ؟» قَالَ: إِنِّي كُنْتُ قَدْ صَلَّيْتُ فِي مَنْزِلِي أَحْسَبُ أَنْ قَدْ صَلَّيْتُمْ. فَقَالَ: «إِذَا جِئْتَ الصَّلَاةَ فَوَجَدْتَ النَّاسَ فَصَلِّ مَعَهُمْ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ قَدْ صَلَّيْتَ تَكُنْ لَكَ نَافِلَةً وَهَذِه مَكْتُوبَة» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Yazid b. ‘Amir said:: I came to God’s Messenger when he was praying and sat down, but did not join the congregation in prayer. When he finished he saw me sitting and asked, “Have you not become a Muslim, Yazid?” I replied, “I certainly have become a Muslim, Messenger of God.” He asked, “What prevented you from joining the people in their prayer?” I replied, “I had already prayed at home, thinking you had prayed.” So he said, “When you come to prayer and find the people praying, pray along with them. If you have already prayed it will be a supererogatory prayer for you, though this is a prescribed prayer.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1093

Mishkat al-Masabih 1094

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1094

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا: أَنَّ رَجُلًا سَأَلَهُ فَقَالَ: إِنِّي أُصَلِّي فِي بَيْتِي ثُمَّ أُدْرِكُ الصَّلَاةَ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ مَعَ الْإِمَامِ أَفَأُصَلِّي مَعَهُ؟ قَالَ لَهُ: نَعَمْ قَالَ الرجل: أَيَّتهمَا أجعَل صَلَاتي؟ قَالَ عُمَرَ: وَذَلِكَ إِلَيْكَ؟ إِنَّمَا ذَلِكَ إِلَى اللَّهِ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ يَجْعَلُ أَيَّتَهُمَا شَاءَ. رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ

Ibn ‘Umar said that a man questioned him saying, “When I pray in my house and then come to the mosque in time for prayer along with the imam, should I pray along with him?” He replied, “Yes.” The man asked which of them he should consider his obligatory prayer, and Ibn ‘Umar replied, “Is that your affair?* that is only to be left to God’s decision who will appoint whichever He wishes.” *The Arabic is in the form of a statement, but in view of the phrase immediately following it seems necessary to treat it as a question. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1094

Mishkat al-Masabih 1095

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1095

وَعَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ مَوْلَى مَيْمُونَةَ قَالَ: أَتَيْنَا ابْنَ عُمَرَ عَلَى الْبَلَاطِ وَهُمْ يُصَلُّونَ. فَقُلْتُ: أَلَا تُصَلِّي مَعَهُمْ؟ فَقَالَ: قَدْ صَلَّيْتُ وَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُول الله يَقُولُ: «لَا تُصَلُّوا صَلَاةً فِي يَوْمٍ مَرَّتَيْنِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Sulaiman, client of Maimuna said:: We came to Ibn ‘Umar at al- Balat* when the people were praying, and I remarked on the fact that he was not praying along with the people. He replied that he had already prayed and that he had heard God’s Messenger say, “Do not pray a prayer twice on the same day.” * A square paved with stones between the Prophet's mosque and the market-place in Medina. Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1095

Mishkat al-Masabih 1096

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1096

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ كَانَ يَقُولُ: مَنْ صَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ أَوِ الصُّبْحَ ثُمَّ أَدْرَكَهُمَا مَعَ الْإِمَامِ فَلَا يَعُدْ لَهما. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Nafi‘ said that Ibn ‘Umar used to say, “If anyone prays the sunset or the morning prayer and then comes when the imam is praying them, he must not say them over again.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1096

Mishkat al-Masabih 1097

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1097

عَن أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ صَلَّى فِي يَوْمٍ وَلَيْلَةٍ اثْنَتَيْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً بُنِيَ لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ: أَرْبَعًا قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمغرب وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بعد الْعشَاء وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ قبل صَلَاة الْفَجْرِ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ أَنَّهَا قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَا مِنْ عَبْدٍ مُسْلِمٍ يُصَلِّي لِلَّهِ كُلَّ يَوْمٍ ثْنَتَيْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً تَطَوُّعًا غَيْرَ فَرِيضَةٍ إِلَّا بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي لاجنة أَوْ إِلَّا بُنِيَ لَهُ بَيْتٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ»

Umm Habiba reported God’s Messenger as saying, “A house will be built in paradise for anyone who prays in a day and a night twelve rak'as, four before and two after the noon prayer, two after the sunset prayer, two after the evening prayer, and two before the dawn prayer.” Tirmidhi transmitted it. In a version by Muslim she said she heard God’s Messenger say, “If any Muslim prays to God twelve voluntary rak'as daily, over and above the obligatory ones, God will build a house for him in paradise,” or, “a house will be built for him in paradise.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1097

Mishkat al-Masabih 1098

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1098

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَهَا وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ فِي بَيْتِهِ وَرَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ قَالَ: وَحَدَّثَتْنِي حَفْصَةُ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ حِينَ يَطْلُعُ الْفَجْرُ "

Ibn ‘Umar said, “I prayed along with God’s Messenger two rak'as before and two rak'as after the noon prayer, two after the sunset prayer in his house, and two after the evening prayer in his house.” He said Hafsa told him that God’s Messenger used to pray two short rak'as at daybreak. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1098

Mishkat al-Masabih 1099

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1099

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يُصَلِّي بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ حَتَّى يَنْصَرِفَ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ فِي بَيته

He said that God’s Messenger did not pray after the Friday noon prayer till he had departed. He would then pray two rak'as in his house. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1099

Mishkat al-Masabih 1100

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1100

وَعَن عبد الله بن شَقِيق قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ عَنْ صَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ تَطَوُّعِهِ فَقَالَتْ: كَانَ يُصَلِّي فِي بَيْتِي قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ أَرْبَعًا ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَيُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ الْمَغْرِبَ ثُمَّ يَدْخُلُ فَيصَلي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَيُصلي بِالنَّاسِ الْعِشَاءَ وَيَدْخُلُ بَيْتِي فَيُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ تِسْعَ رَكَعَاتٍ فِيهِنَّ الْوَتْرُ وَكَانَ يُصَلِّي لَيْلًا طَوِيلًا قَائِمًا وَلَيْلًا طَوِيلًا قَاعِدا وَكَانَ إِذَا قَرَأَ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ رَكَعَ وَسَجَدَ وَهُوَ قَائِم وَإِذا قَرَأَ قَاعِدًا رَكَعَ وَسَجَدَ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَكَانَ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ. وَزَادَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ: ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَيُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ صَلَاة الْفجْر

‘Abdallah b. Shaqiq said he asked ‘A'isha about the Messenger of God’s voluntary prayers and she replied, “Before the noon prayer he would pray four rak'as in my house, then go out and lead the people in prayer, then come in and pray two rak'as. He would lead the people in the sunset prayer, then come in and pray two rak'as. Then he would lead the people in the evening prayer, and enter my house and pray two rak'as. He would pray nine rak'as during the night, including the witr.* At night he would pray for a long time standing and for a long time sitting, and when he recited the Qur’an while standing he would bow and prostrate himself from the standing position, and when he recited while sitting he would bow and prostrate himself from the sitting position; and when dawn came he prayed two rak'as." *See Chap. 34 Muslim transmitted it, and Abu Dawud added, “Then he would go out and lead the people in the dawn prayer.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1100

Mishkat al-Masabih 1101

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1101

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: لَمْ يَكُنِ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى شَيْءٍ مِنَ النَّوَافِلِ أَشَدَّ تَعَاهُدًا مِنْهُ على رَكْعَتي الْفجْر

‘A’isha said that the Prophet was more particular about observing the two supererogatory rak'as at dawn than about observing any of the other supererogatory prayers. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1101

Mishkat al-Masabih 1102

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1102

وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «رَكْعَتَا الْفَجْرِ خَيْرٌ مِنَ الدُّنْيَا وَمَا فِيهَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

She reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The two rak'as at dawn are better than this world and what it contains.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1102

Mishkat al-Masabih 1103

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1103

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُغَفَّلٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «صلوا قبل صَلَاة الْمغرب رَكْعَتَيْنِ صَلُّوا قَبْلَ صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ» . قَالَ فِي الثَّالِثَةِ: «لِمَنْ شَاءَ» . كَرَاهِيَةَ أَنْ يَتَّخِذَهَا النَّاسُ سنة

‘Abdallah b. Mughaffal reported the Prophet as saying, “Pray before the sunset prayer,” adding when saying it a third time, “This applies to those who wish to do so.” That was because he did not wish the people to treat it as a sunna. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1103

Mishkat al-Masabih 1104

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1104

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ كَانَ مِنْكُمْ مُصَلِّيًا بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَلْيُصَلِّ أَرْبَعًا» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَفِي أُخْرَى لَهُ قَالَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمُ الْجُمُعَةَ فَلْيُصَلِّ بَعْدَهَا أَرْبعا»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any of you prays after the Friday noon prayer, he should pray four rak'as.” Muslim transmitted it. In another version by him he said, “When any of you prays the Friday noon prayer, he should pray four rak'as after it.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1104

Mishkat al-Masabih 1105

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1105

عَنْ أُمِّ حَبِيبَةَ قَالَتْ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ حَافَظَ عَلَى أَرْبَعِ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَأَرْبَعٍ بَعْدَهَا حَرَّمَهُ اللَّهُ عَلَى النَّارِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَه

Umm Habiba said she heard God’s Messenger say, “If anyone keeps on praying four rak'as before and four after the noon prayer, God will forbid that he be sent to hell.” Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa'i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1105

Mishkat al-Masabih 1106

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1106

وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ الْأَنْصَارِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَرْبَعٌ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ لَيْسَ فِيهِنَّ تَسْلِيمٌ تُفَتَّحُ لَهُنَّ أَبْوَابُ السَّمَاء» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Ayyub al-Ansari reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The gates of heaven are opened for four rak'as containing no taslim before the noon prayer.” Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1106

Mishkat al-Masabih 1107

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1107

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ السَّائِبِ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا بَعْدَ أَنْ تَزُولَ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ وَقَالَ: «إِنَّهَا سَاعَةٌ تُفْتَحُ فِيهَا أَبْوَابُ السَّمَاءِ فَأُحِبُّ أَنْ يَصْعَدَ لِي فِيهَا عَمَلٌ صَالِحٌ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Abdallah b. as-Sa’ib said God’s Messenger used to pray four rak'as before the noon prayer, after the sun had passed the meridian, saying, “It is an hour at which the gates of heaven are opened, and I like a good deed of mine to ascend at that time.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1107

Mishkat al-Masabih 1108

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1108

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «رَحِمَ اللَّهُ امْرَءًا صَلَّى قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعًا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God show mercy to a man who prays four rak'as before the afternoon prayer!” Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1108

Mishkat al-Masabih 1109

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1109

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي قَبْلَ الْعَصْرِ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ يَفْصِلُ بَيْنَهُنَّ بِالتَّسْلِيمِ عَلَى الْمَلَائِكَةِ الْمُقَرَّبِينَ وَمَنْ تَبِعَهُمْ مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَالْمُؤمنِينَ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Ali said that God's Messenger used to pray four rak’as before the afternoon prayer, separating them with a salutation to the angels who are near God’s presence and the Muslims and believers who come after them. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1109

Mishkat al-Masabih 1110

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1110

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي قبل الْعَصْر رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

He said that God's Messenger used to pray two rak'as before the afternoon prayer. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1110

Mishkat al-Masabih 1111

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1111

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ سِتَّ رَكَعَاتٍ لَمْ يَتَكَلَّمْ فِيمَا بَيْنَهُنَّ بِسُوءٍ عُدِلْنَ لَهُ بِعِبَادَةِ ثِنْتَيْ عَشْرَةَ سَنَةً» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لَا نَعْرِفُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدِيثِ عمر بن أَبِي خَثْعَمٍ وَسَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ إِسْمَاعِيلَ يَقُولُ: هُوَ مُنكر الحَدِيث وَضَعفه جدا

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone prays six rak'as after the sunset prayer, not saying anything evil during them, they will be treated for him as equivalent to twelve years’ worship.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, saying, “This is a gharib tradition which I know only from the traditions of ‘Umar b. Abu Khath'am; and I heard Muhammad b. Isma'il (i.e. Bukhari) say that his traditions are rejected. He declared him to be very weak.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1111

Mishkat al-Masabih 1112

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1112

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ عِشْرِينَ رَكْعَةً بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ بَيْتًا فِي الْجَنَّةِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘A'isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone prays twenty rak'as after the sunset prayer, God will build for him a house in paradise.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1112

Mishkat al-Masabih 1113

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1113

وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ: مَا صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْعِشَاءَ قَطُّ فَدَخَلَ عَلَيَّ إِلَّا صلى أَربع رَكْعَات أَو سِتّ رَكْعَات. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

She said that God’s Messenger never came into her house after praying the evening prayer without praying four or six rak'as. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1113

Mishkat al-Masabih 1114

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1114

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إدبار النُّجُوم الركعتان قبل الْفجْر وأدبار السُّجُود الركعتان بعد الْمغرب» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the stars set two rak'as should be prayed before the dawn prayer, and after the prostration two rak'as should be prayed after the sunset prayer.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1114

Mishkat al-Masabih 1115

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1115

عَنْ عُمَرَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَقُول: " أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ بَعْدَ الزَّوَالِ تُحْسَبُ بِمِثْلِهِنَّ فِي صَلَاةِ السَّحَرِ. وَمَا مِنْ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا وَهُوَ يُسَبِّحُ اللَّهَ تِلْكَ السَّاعَةَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ: (يَتَفَيَّأُ ظِلَالُهُ عَنِ الْيَمِينِ وَالشَّمَائِلِ سُجَّدًا لَهُ وهم داخرون) رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان

‘Umar said that he heard God’s Messenger say, “Four rak'as before the noon prayer after the sun has passed tne meridian are reckoned equivalent to a similar number at the dawn prayer.1 There is nothing which does not glorify God at that hour.” Then he recited, “Their shadows turn round from the right and the left prostrating themselves to God, and they are abject.”2 1. This is the literal translation, but commentators usually explain it as referring to night prayers at some time between midnight and dawn. 2. Al-Qur’an; 16:48 Tirmidhi and Baihaqi, in Shu'ab al- iman, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1115

Mishkat al-Masabih 1116

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1116

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: مَا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ عِنْدِي قطّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلْبُخَارِيِّ قَالَتْ: وَالَّذِي ذَهَبَ بِهِ مَا تَركهمَا حَتَّى لَقِي الله

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger never omitted to pray two rak'as after the afternoon prayer in her house. (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by Bukhari she said, “By Him who took him away, he did not omit them till he met God.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1116

Mishkat al-Masabih 1117

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1117

وَعَنِ الْمُخْتَارِ بْنِ فُلْفُلٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ عَنِ التَّطَوُّعِ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ فَقَالَ: كَانَ عُمَرُ يَضْرِبُ الْأَيْدِيَ عَلَى صَلَاةٍ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ وَكُنَّا نُصْلِي عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ غُرُوبِ الشَّمْس قبل صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: أَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّيهِمَا؟ قَالَ: كَانَ يَرَانَا نُصَلِّيهِمَا فَلَمْ يَأْمُرْنَا وَلَمْ يَنْهَنَا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Al-Mukhtar b. Fulful said:: I asked Anas b. Malik about the voluntary prayers after the afternoon prayer and he replied, “Umar used to forbid prayer after the afternoon prayer, but in the time of God’s Messenger we used to pray two rak'as after the setting of the sun before the sunset prayer.” I asked him whether God’s Messenger prayed these two and he replied, “He used to see us praying them, but neither commanded us nor forbade us to do so.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1117

Mishkat al-Masabih 1118

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1118

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَإِذَا أَذَّنَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ لِصَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ ابْتَدَرُوا السَّوَارِيَ فَرَكَعُوا رَكْعَتَيْنِ حَتَّى إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ الْغَرِيبَ لَيَدْخُلُ الْمَسْجِدَ فَيَحْسَبُ أَنَّ الصَّلَاةَ قَدْ صُلِّيَتْ مِنْ كَثْرَةِ مَنْ يُصَلِّيهمَا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said, “When we were in Medina, the moment the mu’adhdhin made the call to the sunset prayer the people hastened to the pillars of the mosque and prayed two rak'as, with the result that any stranger coming into the mosque would think that the obligatory prayer had been observed owing to the number who were praying them.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1118

Mishkat al-Masabih 1119

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1119

وَعَن مرْثَد بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ: أَتَيْتُ عُقْبَةَ الْجُهَنِيَّ فَقُلْتُ: أَلَا أُعَجِّبُكَ مِنْ أَبِي تَمِيمٍ يَرْكَعُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَبْلَ صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ؟ فَقَالَ عُقْبَةُ: إِنَّا كُنَّا نَفْعَلُهُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. قُلْتُ: فَمَا يَمْنَعُكَ الْآنَ؟ قَالَ: الشّغل. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Marthad b. ‘Abdallah said:: I went to ‘Uqba al-Juhani and said, “I can tell you something about Abu Tamim which will make you wonder. He prays two rak'as before the sunset prayer.” ‘Uqba replied, “We used to do so in the time of God’s Messenger.” I asked, “What prevents you now?” and he replied, “Work.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1119

Mishkat al-Masabih 1120

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1120

وَعَن كَعْب بن عجْرَة قَالَ: إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَتَى مَسْجِدَ بَنِي عَبْدِ الْأَشْهَلِ فَصَلَّى فِيهِ الْمَغْرِبَ فَلَمَّا قَضَوْا صَلَاتَهُمْ رَآهُمْ يُسَبِّحُونَ بَعْدَهَا فَقَالَ: «هَذِهِ صَلَاةُ الْبُيُوتِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ التِّرْمِذِيِّ وَالنَّسَائِيِّ قَامَ نَاسٌ يَتَنَفَّلُونَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «عَلَيْكُمْ بِهَذِهِ الصَّلَاة فِي الْبيُوت»

Ka‘b b. ‘Ujra said that the Prophet came to the mosque of the B. ‘Abd al-Ashhal and prayed the sunset prayer in it. When the people finished their prayer he saw them performing tasbih after it and said, “This is the prayer to be observed at home.”* * This refers to supererogatory prayers. Tasbih is the utterance of 'Glory be to God!’ Abu Dawud transmitted it. In the version by Tirmidhi and Nasa’i it says that the people got up and offered supererogatory prayers, whereupon the Prophet said, “Observe this prayer at home.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1120

Mishkat al-Masabih 1121

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1121

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُطِيلُ الْقِرَاءَةَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ حَتَّى يَتَفَرَّقَ أَهْلُ الْمَسْجِدِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger prolonged the recitation of the Qur’an in the two rak'as after the sunset prayer till the people in the mosque separated. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1121

Mishkat al-Masabih 1122

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1122

وَعَنْ مَكْحُولٍ يَبْلُغُ بِهِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَتَكَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ رُفِعَتْ صَلَاتُهُ فِي عِلِّيِّينَ» . مُرْسلا وَعَن حُذَيْفَة نَحْوَهُ وَزَادَ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «عَجِّلُوا الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْمَغْرِبِ فَإِنَّهُمَا تُرْفَعَانِ مَعَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ» رَوَاهُمَا رَزِينٌ وَرَوَى الْبَيْهَقِيُّ الزِّيَادَةَ عَنْهُ نَحْوَهَا فِي شُعَبِ الْإِيمَان

Makhul, tracing it back, told how God’s Messenger said, “If anyone before engaging in conversation after the sunset prayer prays two rak'as (four rak'as according to another version), his prayer will be taken up to ‘Illiyun.” It is given in mursal form. Hudhaifa has something similar, adding that he used to say, “Hasten the two rak'as after the sunset prayer, for they will be taken up along with the prescribed prayer.” Razin transmitted them both, and Baihaqi transmitted something to the same effect as the addition in Shu'ab al-iman.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1122

Mishkat al-Masabih 1123

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1123

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ عَطَاءٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ نَافِعَ بْنَ جُبَيْرٍ أَرْسَلَهُ إِلَى السَّائِبِ يَسْأَلُهُ عَنْ شَيْءٍ رَآهُ مِنْهُ مُعَاوِيَةُ فِي الصَّلَاةِ فَقَالَ: نَعَمْ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ الْجُمُعَةَ فِي الْمَقْصُورَةِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ الْإِمَامُ قُمْتُ فِي مَقَامِي فَصَلَّيْتُ فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ أَرْسَلَ إِلَيَّ فَقَالَ: لَا تَعُدْ لِمَا فَعَلْتَ إِذَا صَلَّيْتَ الْجُمُعَةَ فَلَا تَصِلْهَا بِصَلَاةٍ حَتَّى تكلم أوتخرج فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَرَنَا بِذَلِكَ أَنْ لَا نُوصِلَ بِصَلَاةٍ حَتَّى نتكلم أَو نخرج. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Amr b. ‘Ata’ said that Nafi‘ b. Jubair sent him to as-Sa'ib to ask him about something Mu'awiya had seen him do in prayer. He said, “Yes, I prayed the Friday noon prayer along with him in the enclosure,* and when the imam uttered the salutation I stood up in my place and prayed. When he went in he sent me a message saying, ‘Never again do what you have done. When you pray the Friday noon prayer you must not join another prayer to it till you have engaged in conversation or gone out, for God’s Messenger gave us that precise command, not to join on a prayer till we had engaged in conversation or gone out’.” * The enclosure (maqsura) was a private part of the mosque reserved for the Caliph. Mu'awiya has been accused of being an innovator because he introduced this feature. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1123

Mishkat al-Masabih 1124

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1124

وَعَنْ عَطَاءٍ قَالَ: كَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ إِذَا صَلَّى الْجُمُعَةَ بِمَكَّةَ تَقَدَّمَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ يَتَقَدَّمُ فَيُصَلِّي أَرْبَعًا وَإِذَا كَانَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ صَلَّى الْجُمُعَةَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى بَيْتِهِ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَقِيلَ لَهُ. فَقَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَفْعَله) رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَفِي رِوَايَةِ التِّرْمِذِيِّ قَالَ: (رَأَيْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ صَلَّى بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَةِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثمَّ صلى بعد ذَلِك أَرْبعا)

‘Ata’ said that when Ibn ‘Umar prayed the Friday noon prayer in Mecca he would go forward and pray two rak'as, then go forward and pray four; but when he was in Medina he prayed the Friday noon prayer, then returned to his house and prayed two rak'as, not praying them in the mosque. Someone mentioned this to him and he replied that God’s Messenger used to do it. Abu Dawud transmitted it. In Tirmidhi’s version he said, “I saw Ibn ‘Umar pray two rak'as after the Friday noon prayer, then he prayed four after that.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1124

Mishkat al-Masabih 1125

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1125

عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي فِيمَا بَين أَن يفرغ من صَلَاة الْعشَاء إِلَى الْفَجْرِ إِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً يُسَلِّمُ مِنْ كُلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَيُوتِرُ بِوَاحِدَةٍ فَيَسْجُدُ السَّجْدَةَ مِنْ ذَلِكَ قَدْرَ مَا يَقْرَأُ أَحَدُكُمْ خَمْسِينَ آيَةً قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَإِذَا سَكَتَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ وَتَبَيَّنَ لَهُ الْفَجْرُ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى شِقِّهِ الْأَيْمَنِ حَتَّى يَأْتِيهِ الْمُؤَذّن للإقامة فَيخرج

‘A’isha said that between the time when he finished the evening prayer and the dawn prayer the Prophet used to pray eleven rak'as, uttering the salutation at the end of every two and observing the witr,* with a single one, and during that he would make a prostration about as long as one of you would take to recite fifty verses before raising his head. When the mu’adhdhin finished making the call for the dawn prayer and he saw the dawn clearly, he stood up and prayed two short rak'as, then lay down on his right side till the mu’adhdhin came to him for the iqama, whereupon he would go out. *Cf. chap. 36 (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1125

Mishkat al-Masabih 1126

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1126

وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ فَإِنْ كُنْتُ مستيقظة حَدثنِي وَإِلَّا اضْطجع. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

She said, “When the Prophet prayed the two rak'as of the dawn prayer, he would talk to me if I was awake, otherwise he would lie down.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1126

Mishkat al-Masabih 1127

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1127

وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ اضْطَجَعَ عَلَى شقَّه الْأَيْمن "

She said that when the Prophet prayed the two rak'as of the dawn prayer he lay down on his right side. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1127

Mishkat al-Masabih 1128

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1128

وَعَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً مِنْهَا الْوتر وركعتا الْفجْر. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

She said the Prophet used to pray thirteen rak'as during the night, including the witr and two rak'as of the dawn prayer. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1128

Mishkat al-Masabih 1129

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1129

وَعَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ عَنْ صَلَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِاللَّيْلِ. فَقَالَت: سبع وتسع وَإِحْدَى عشر رَكْعَة سوى رَكْعَتي الْفجْر. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Masruq said he asked ‘A’isha what prayers God’s Messenger said during the night and she replied, “Seven, nine, and eleven rak'as apart from the two rak'as of the dawn prayer.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1129

Mishkat al-Masabih 1130

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1130

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ لِيُصَلِّيَ افْتتح صلَاته بِرَكْعَتَيْنِ خفيفتين. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘A’isha said that when the Prophet stood up at night to pray he began his prayer with two short rak'as. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1130

Mishkat al-Masabih 1131

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1131

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا قَامَ أَحَدُكُمْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلْيَفْتَحِ الصَّلَاة بِرَكْعَتَيْنِ خفيفتين. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you gets up at night; he should begin the prayer with two short rak'as.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1131

Mishkat al-Masabih 1132

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1132

وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: بِتُّ عِنْدَ خَالَتِي مَيْمُونَةَ لَيْلَةً وَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عِنْدَهَا فَتَحَدَّثَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَعَ أَهْلِهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ رَقَدَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ الْآخِرُ أَوْ بَعْضُهُ قَعَدَ فَنَظَرَ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقَرَأَ: (إِنَّ فِي خَلْقِ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَاخْتِلَافِ اللَّيْل وَالنَّهَار لآيَات لأولي الْأَلْبَاب " حَتَّى خَتَمَ السُّورَةَ ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى الْقِرْبَةِ فَأَطْلَقَ شِنَاقَهَا ثُمَّ صَبَّ فِي الْجَفْنَةِ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوءًا حَسَنًا بَيْنَ الْوُضُوءَيْنِ لَمْ يُكْثِرْ وَقَدْ أَبْلَغَ فَقَامَ فَصَلَّى فَقُمْتُ وَتَوَضَّأْتُ فَقُمْتُ عَنْ يَسَارِهِ فَأَخَذَ بِأُذُنِي فَأَدَارَنِي عَنْ يَمِينِهِ فَتَتَامَّتْ صَلَاتُهُ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ فَنَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ وَكَانَ إِذَا نَامَ نَفَخَ فَآذَنَهُ بِلَالٌ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى وَلَمْ يَتَوَضَّأْ وَكَانَ فِي دُعَائِهِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْ فِي قَلْبِي نُورًا وَفِي بَصَرِي نُورًا وَفِي سَمْعِي نُورًا وَعَنْ يَمِينِي نُورًا وَعَنْ يَسَارِي نُورًا وَفَوْقِي نُورًا وتحتي نورا وأمامي نورا وَخَلْفِي نُورًا وَاجْعَلْ لِي نُورًا» وَزَادَ بَعْضُهُمْ: «وَفِي لِسَانِي نُورًا» وَذُكِرَ: " وَعَصَبِي وَلَحْمِي وَدَمِي وَشِعَرِي وبشري) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لَهُمَا: «وَاجْعَلْ فِي نَفْسِي نُورًا وَأَعْظِمْ لِي نُورًا» وَفِي أُخْرَى لِمُسْلِمٍ: «اللَّهُمَّ أَعْطِنِي نورا»

Ibn ‘Abbas said:: I spent a night with my maternal aunt Maimuna when the Prophet was with her. After talking to his family for a time he had a sleep, then when the last third of the night came, or a little later, he sat up, looked at the sky, and recited, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth and the alternation of night and day there are indeed signs for people of understanding,"(Al-Qur’an; 3:190) to the end of the sura. Then getting up and going to the bucket, he loosened its cord and poured some water into a bowl, then performed a good ablution between the two extremes, not going to great length, and when he had done it fully he stood up and prayed. I got up, and when I had performed ablution I stood at his left side, whereupon he took me by the ear and made me go round to his right side. His prayer was altogether thirteen rak'as. Then he lay down and slept, and he snored as was his custom. When Bilal made the call to prayer for him he prayed without performing ablution, and his supplication included these words, “O God, place light in my heart, light in my eyesight, light in my hearing, light on my right hand, light on my left hand, light above me, light below me, light in front of me, light behind me, and grant me light." Some added, “and light in my tongue," and mentioned, “my joints, my flesh, my blood, my hair, my skin." (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by both of them he said, “Place light in my soul, and give me abundant light." In another by Muslim he said, “O God, give me light."

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1132

Mishkat al-Masabih 1133

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1133

وَعَنْهُ: أَنَّهُ رَقَدَ عِنْدَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاسْتَيْقَظَ فَتَسَوَّكَ وَتَوَضَّأَ وَهُوَ يَقُول: (إِن فِي خلق السَّمَاوَات وَالْأَرْض. . .) حَتَّى خَتَمَ السُّورَةَ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ أَطَالَ فِيهِمَا الْقِيَامَ وَالرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَنَامَ حَتَّى نَفَخَ ثُمَّ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ سِتَّ رَكَعَاتٍ كُلُّ ذَلِكَ يَسْتَاكُ وَيَتَوَضَّأُ وَيَقْرَأُ هَؤُلَاءِ الْآيَاتِ ثُمَّ أَوْتَرَ بِثَلَاثٍ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

He said that once when he slept in the house of God’s Messenger, he awoke, cleaned his teeth and performed ablution, saying meanwhile, “In the creation of the heavens and the earth," to the end of the sura. He then stood up and prayed two rak'as, standing, bowing and prostrating himself at length in them. Then he finished, went to sleep and snored. He did that three times, six rak'as altogether, each time cleaning his teeth, performing ablution and reciting these verses. Then he performed a witr of three rak'as. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1133

Mishkat al-Masabih 1134

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1134

وَعَن زيد بن خَالِد الْجُهَنِيّ أَنَّهُ قَالَ: لَأَرْمُقَنَّ صَلَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اللَّيْلَةَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ خَفِيفَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ طَوِيلَتَيْنِ طَوِيلَتَيْنِ طَوِيلَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا دُونَ اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا ثُمَّ أَوْتَرَ فَذَلِكَ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ قَوْله: ثمَّ صلى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وهما دون اللَّتَيْنِ قَبْلَهُمَا أَرْبَعَ مَرَّاتٍ هَكَذَا فِي صَحِيحِ مُسْلِمٍ وأفراده من كتاب الْحميدِي وموطأ مَالك وَسنَن أبي دَاوُد وجامع الْأُصُول

Zaid b. Khalid al-Juhani decided to watch one night what prayers God’s Messenger said. He prayed two short rak'as, then two long, long, long rak'as, then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding, then he prayed two rak'as which were less then the two preceding, then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding, then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding, then he prayed a single one, making a total of thirteen. Muslim transmitted it. The words “then he prayed two rak'as which were less than the two preceding”, mentioned four times, occur thus in Muslim’s Sahih and among those peculiar or him in Humaidi’s book, also in Malik’s Muwatta’, Abu Dawud’s Sunan, and Jami’ al-Usul.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1134

Mishkat al-Masabih 1135

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1135

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: لَمَّا بَدَّنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَثَقُلَ كَانَ أَكْثَرُ صَلَاتِهِ جَالِسًا

‘A’isha said, “When God’s Messenger grew old and was ill, he mostly prayed sitting.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1135

Mishkat al-Masabih 1136

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1136

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: لَقَدْ عَرَفْتُ النَّظَائِرَ الَّتِي كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرِنُ بَيْنَهُنَّ فَذَكَرَ عِشْرِينَ سُورَةً مِنْ أَوَّلِ الْمُفَصَّلِ عَلَى تَأْلِيفِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ سُورَتَيْنِ فِي رَكْعَةٍ آخِرُهُنَّ (حم الدُّخان) و (عَم يتساءلون)

Abdallah b. Mas'ud said, “I know the comparable suras which the Prophet used to join together; ” and he mentioned twenty suras at the beginning of al-Mufassal,1 according to Ibn Mas'ud’s arrangement, two in a rak'a, the last of them being H. M. ad-Dukhan,2 and “About what do they ask one another?”3 1. A title given to the suras from 49 to the end, but several other suras are also mentioned:: 37, 45, 47, 48, 50, 61, 67, 87, and 93. The name is most appropriately explained ay meaning that this is the section of the Qur’an which contains many shorter suras. 2. Al-Qur’an; 94. As this is included as one of the suras in al Mufassal, it suggests that this section begins earlier than the first number mentioned in the note referred to above. 3. Al-Qur'an; 78. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1136

Mishkat al-Masabih 1137

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1137

عَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ: أَنَّهُ رَأَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «الله أكبر» ثَلَاثًا «ذُو الْمَلَكُوتِ وَالْجَبَرُوتِ وَالْكِبْرِيَاءِ وَالْعَظَمَةِ» ثُمَّ اسْتَفْتَحَ فَقَرَأَ الْبَقَرَةَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ فَكَانَ رُكُوعُهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ قِيَامِهِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي رُكُوعِهِ: «سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْعَظِيمِ» ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَكَانَ قِيَامُهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ رُكُوعِهِ يَقُولُ: «لِرَبِّيَ الْحَمْدُ» ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَكَانَ سُجُودُهُ نَحْوًا مِنْ قِيَامِهِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي سُجُودِهِ: «سُبْحَانَ رَبِّيَ الْأَعْلَى» ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ وَكَانَ يَقْعُدُ فِيمَا بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ نَحْوًا مِنْ سُجُودِهِ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي» فَصَلَّى أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ قَرَأَ فِيهِنَّ (الْبَقَرَةَ وَآلَ عِمْرَانَ وَالنِّسَاءَ وَالْمَائِدَةَ أَوِ الْأَنْعَامَ) شَكَّ شُعْبَة) رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Hudhaifa said he saw the Prophet praying at night, and he was saying, “God is most great (three times), Possessor of the kingdom, might, pomp and greatness.” Thereafter he began and recited al-Baqara (Al-Qur’an; 2) then bowed, his bowing lasting about the same length of time as his standing, and he was saying while bowing, “Glory be to my mighty Lord.” He then raised his head after bowing and stood about the same length of time as he bad spent in bowing, saying, “To my Lord be the praise.” Then he prostrated himself for about the same length of time as he had stood, and he was saying while prostrating himself, “Glory be to my Lord most high.” He then raised his head after the prostration and sat between the two prostrations about the same length of time as he had spent in his prostration, and he was saying, “My Lord, forgive me; my Lord, forgive me.” He then prayed four rak'as in which he recited al-Baqara, Al 'Imran, an-Nisa’, and al-Ma'idaor al-An‘am (Al-Qur’an; 2, 3, 4 and 5 and 6) Shu‘ba was doubtful which it was. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1137

Mishkat al-Masabih 1138

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1138

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ قَامَ بِعَشْرِ آيَاتٍ لَمْ يُكْتَبْ مِنَ الْغَافِلِينَ وَمَنْ قَامَ بِمِائَةِ آيَةٍ كُتِبَ مِنَ الْقَانِتِينَ وَمَنْ قَامَ بِأَلْفِ آيَةٍ كُتِبَ من المقنطرين» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone makes proper use of ten verses he will not be recorded among the negligent; if anyone makes proper use of a hundred verses he will be recorded among those who are obedient to God:: and if anyone makes proper use of a thousand verses he will be recorded among those who receive huge rewards.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1138

Mishkat al-Masabih 1139

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1139

وَعَن أبي هُرَيْرَة قَالَ: كَانَ قِرَاءَةُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِاللَّيْلِ يَرْفَعُ طَوْرًا وَيَخْفِضُ طَوْرًا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

Abu Huraira said that the Prophet’s recitation at night was partly in a loud voice and partly in a low voice. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1139

Mishkat al-Masabih 1140

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1140

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَتْ قِرَاءَةُ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى قَدْرِ مَا يَسْمَعُهُ مَنْ فِي الْحُجْرَةِ وَهُوَ فِي الْبَيْتِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas said the Prophet’s recitation was loud enough for one who was in the inner chamber to hear it when he was in the house. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1140

Mishkat al-Masabih 1141

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1141

وَعَنْ أَبِي قَتَادَةَ قَالَ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجَ لَيْلَةً فَإِذَا هُوَ بِأَبِي بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي يَخْفِضُ مِنْ صَوْتِهِ وَمَرَّ بِعُمَرَ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي رَافِعًا صَوْتَهُ قَالَ: فَلَمَّا اجْتَمَعَا عِنْدَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ مَرَرْتُ بِكَ وَأَنْتَ تُصَلِّي تَخْفِضُ صَوْتَكَ» قَالَ: قَدْ أَسْمَعْتُ مَنْ نَاجَيْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَقَالَ لِعُمَرَ: «مَرَرْتُ بِكَ وَأَنْتَ تُصَلِّي رَافِعًا صَوْتَكَ» فَقَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أُوقِظُ الْوَسْنَانَ وَأَطْرُدُ الشَّيْطَانَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ ارْفَعْ مِنْ صَوْتِكَ شَيْئًا» وَقَالَ لِعُمَرَ: «اخْفِضْ مِنْ صَوْتِكَ شَيْئًا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وروى التِّرْمِذِيّ نَحوه

Abu Qatada said God’s Messenger went out one night and found Abu Bakr praying in a low voice, and he passed ‘Umar who was raising his voice while praying. When they both were with the Prophet he said, “I passed you, Abu Bakr, when you were praying in a low voice.” He replied, “I made Him hear with whom I was holding intimate converse, Messenger of God.” He said to ‘Umar, “I passed you when you were raising your voice while praying.” He replied, “Messenger of God, I was wakening the drowsy and driving away the devil.” The Prophet said, “Raise your voice a little, Abu Bakr;” and he said to ‘Umar, “Lower your voice a little.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1141

Mishkat al-Masabih 1142

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1142

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ بِآيَةٍ وَالْآيَةُ: (إِنْ تُعَذِّبْهُمْ فَإِنَّهُمْ عِبَادُكَ وَإِنْ تَغْفِرْ لَهُمْ فَإنَّك أَنْت الْعَزِيز الْحَكِيم) رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Dharr said that God’s Messenger kept awake during the night till morning reciting one verse, which was, “If Thou punishest them they are Thy servants; and if Thou forgivest them Thou art the Mighty, the Wise”(Al-Qur’an; 5:118). Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1142

Mishkat al-Masabih 1143

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1143

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا صَلَّى أَحَدُكُمْ رَكْعَتَيِ الْفَجْرِ فَلْيَضْطَجِعْ على يَمِينه» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you prays the two rak'as of the dawn prayer, he should lie down on his right side.”* * Cf. the third tradition in section 1 of this chapter. Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1143

Mishkat al-Masabih 1144

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1144

عَنْ مَسْرُوقٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ: أَيُّ الْعَمَلِ كَانَ أَحَبَّ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ قَالَتْ: الدَّائِمُ قُلْتُ: فَأَيُّ حِينَ كَانَ يَقُومُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ؟ قَالَتْ: كَانَ يَقُومُ إِذا سمع الصَّارِخ

Masruq said he asked ‘A’isha what action was most pleasing to God’s Messenger and she replied that it was what one keeps on doing. He asked at what time he got up at night and she said it was at cockcrow. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1144

Mishkat al-Masabih 1145

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1145

وَعَن أنس قَالَ: مَا كُنَّا نَشَاءُ أَنْ نَرَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي اللَّيْلِ مُصَلِّيًا إِلَّا رَأَيْنَاهُ وَلَا نَشَاءُ أَنْ نَرَاهُ نَائِما إِلَّا رَأَيْنَاهُ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Anas said, “We never wanted to see God’s Messenger praying at night without doing so, and we never wanted to see him sleeping without doing so.”* *The tradition most probably means that he Prophet did not go to extremes in religious observances. Nasa'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1145

Mishkat al-Masabih 1146

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1146

وَعَنْ حُمَيْدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ قَالَ: أَنَّ رَجُلًا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: قُلْتُ وَأَنَا فِي سَفَرٍ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: وَاللَّهِ لَأَرْقُبَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِلصَّلَاةِ حَتَّى أَرَى فِعْلَهُ فَلَمَّا صَلَّى صَلَاةَ الْعِشَاءِ وَهِيَ الْعَتَمَةُ اضْطَجَعَ هَوِيًّا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ اسْتَيْقَظَ فَنَظَرَ فِي الْأُفُقِ فَقَالَ: (رَبنَا مَا خلقت هَذَا بَاطِلا) حَتَّى بَلَغَ إِلَى (إِنَّكَ لَا تُخْلِفُ الْمِيعَادَ) ثُمَّ أَهْوَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ فَاسْتَلَّ مِنْهُ سِوَاكًا ثُمَّ أَفْرَغَ فِي قَدَحٍ مِنْ إِدَاوَةٍ عِنْدَهُ مَاءً فَاسْتَنَّ ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى حَتَّى قُلْتُ: قَدْ صَلَّى قَدْرَ مَا نَامَ ثُمَّ اضْطَجَعَ حَتَّى قُلْتُ قَدْ نَامَ قَدْرَ مَا صَلَّى ثُمَّ اسْتَيْقَظَ فَفَعَلَ كَمَا فَعَلَ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ وَقَالَ مِثْلَ مَا قَالَ فَفَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَلَاثٌ مَرَّاتٍ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Humaid b. ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Auf said that one of the companions of the Prophet told how he decided when he was on a journey along with God’s Messenger that he must watch his prayer to see how he conducted it. When he had prayed the evening prayer, which is the 'atama, he lay down for a long period during the night, then awoke, looked at the horizon and said, “Our Lord, Thou hast not created this in vain…verily Thou dost not break Thy promise” (Al-Qur’an; 3:191,194). Then God's Messenger went to his couch from which he took out a toothstick, then poured out some water into a bowl from a skin vessel beside him, cleaned his teeth, and stood up and prayed, till it appeared to me that he prayed as long as he had slept. Then he lay down till it appeared to me that he slept as long as he had prayed. Then awakening and doing as he did the first time, he said the same as he had said. He did that three times before the dawn. Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1146

Mishkat al-Masabih 1147

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1147

وَعَن يَعْلَى بْنِ مُمَلَّكٍ أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ قِرَاءَةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَصَلَاتِهِ؟ فَقَالَتْ: وَمَا لَكُمْ وَصَلَاتُهُ؟ كَانَ يُصَلِّي ثُمَّ يَنَامُ قَدْرَ مَا صَلَّى ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي قَدْرَ مَا نَامَ ثُمَّ يَنَامُ قَدْرَ مَا صَلَّى حَتَّى يُصْبِحَ ثُمَّ نَعَتَتْ قِرَاءَتَهُ فَإِذَا هِيَ تَنْعَتُ قِرَاءَةً مُفَسَّرَةً حَرْفًا حَرْفًا) رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ

Ya'la b. Mamlak said he asked Umm Salama, the Prophet’s wife, about his recitation and prayer. She Said, “What have you to do with his prayer? He would pray, then sleep as long as he had prayed, then pray as long as he had slept, then sleep as long as he had prayed, till morning.” She then described his recitation and did so with an exposition word by word. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1147

Mishkat al-Masabih 1148

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1148

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ يَتَهَجَّدُ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ قَيِّمُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ نُورُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ مَلِكُ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَنْ فِيهِنَّ وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ أَنْتَ الْحَقُّ وَوَعْدُكَ الْحَقُّ وَلِقَاؤُكَ حَقٌّ وَقَوْلُكَ حَقٌّ وَالْجَنَّةُ حَقٌّ وَالنَّارُ حَقٌّ وَالنَّبِيُّونَ حَقٌّ وَمُحَمَّدٌ حَقٌّ وَالسَّاعَةُ حَقٌّ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَعَلَيْكَ تَوَكَّلْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ أَنَبْتُ وَبِكَ خَاصَمْتُ وَإِلَيْكَ حَاكَمْتُ فَاغْفِرْ لِي مَا قَدَّمْتُ وَمَا أَخَّرْتُ وَمَا أَسْرَرْتُ وَمَا أَعْلَنْتُ وَمَا أَنْتَ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي أَنْتَ الْمُقَدِّمُ وَأَنْتَ الْمُؤَخِّرُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ وَلَا إِلَهَ غَيْرك»

Ibn ‘Abbas told how the Prophet said when he got up during the night to pray, “O God, to Thee be the praise; Thou art supreme over the heavens and the earth and their inhabitants. To Thee be the praise; Thou art the Light of the heavens and the earth and their inhabitants. To Thee be the praise; Thou art the King of the heavens and the earth and their inhabitants. To Thee be the praise; Thou art the Truth, Thy promise is truth, the meeting with Thee is true, Thy word is true, paradise is true, hell is true, the prophets are true, Muhammad is true, the last hour is true. O God, to Thee I submit, in Thee I believe upon Thee I trust, to Thee I repent, by Thy help I have disputed, and to Thee I have come for decision, so forgive me my former and my latter sins, my secret and my open sins, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He who brings forward, and Thou art He who defers. There is no god but Thee, and there is no other god than Thee.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1148

Mishkat al-Masabih 1149

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1149

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ افْتَتَحَ صَلَاتَهُ فَقَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّ جِبْرِيلَ وَمِيكَائِيلَ وَإِسْرَافِيلَ فَاطِرَ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ عَالِمَ الْغَيْبِ وَالشَّهَادَةِ أَنْتَ تَحْكُمُ بَيْنَ عِبَادِكَ فِيمَا كَانُوا فِيهِ يَخْتَلِفُونَ اهْدِنِي لِمَا اخْتُلِفَ فِيهِ مِنَ الْحَقِّ بِإِذْنِكَ إِنَّكَ تَهْدِي مَنْ تَشَاءُ إِلَى صِرَاطٍ مُسْتَقِيمٍ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘A’isha said that when the Prophet got up at night he began his prayer by saying, “O God, the Lord of Gabriel, Michael and Israfil, the Creator of the heavens and the earth, who knowest the unseen and the seen, Thou decidest among Thy servants concerning their differences. Guide me on account of different opinions regarding the truth by Thy permission; verily Thou guidest whom Thou wilt to a straight path.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1149

Mishkat al-Masabih 1150

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1150

وَعَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ تَعَارَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَ: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ لَهُ الْمُلْكُ وَلَهُ الْحَمْدُ وَهُوَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ: رَبِّ اغْفِرْ لِي أَوْ قَالَ: ثمَّ دَعَا استيجيب لَهُ فَإِنْ تَوَضَّأَ وَصَلَّى قُبِلَتْ صَلَاتُهُ " رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

‘Ubada b. as-Samit reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone is disturbed during the night and says, ‘There is no god but God alone who has no partner; to Him belongs the kingdom, to Him praise is due, and He is omnipotent; glory be to God; praise be to God; there is no god but God:: God is most great; there is no might and no power but in God,’ then says, ‘My Lord, forgive me’ (or he said, Then makes supplication), he will receive an answer; and if he performs ablution and prays, his prayer will be accepted.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1150

Mishkat al-Masabih 1151

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1151

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَيْقَظَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ قَالَ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ لِذَنْبِي وَأَسْأَلُكَ رَحْمَتَكَ اللَّهُمَّ زِدْنِي عِلْمًا وَلَا تُزِغْ قَلْبِي بَعْدَ إِذْ هَدَيْتَنِي وَهَبْ لِي مِنْ لَدُنْكَ رَحْمَةً إِنَّكَ أَنْتَ الْوَهَّابُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

‘A’isha told how God’s Messenger said when he awoke during the night, “There is no god but Thee. Glory be to Thee, O God, and praise be to Thee. I ask for Thy forgiveness of my sin, and I ask for Thy mercy. O God, increase me in knowledge, and do not let my heart swerve after Thou hast guided me. Grant me mercy from Thyself. Thou art indeed the munificent One.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1151

Mishkat al-Masabih 1152

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1152

وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَبِيتُ عَلَى ذِكْرٍ طَاهِرًا فَيَتَعَارَّ مِنَ اللَّيْل فَيسْأَل اللَّهُ خَيْرًا إِلَّا أَعْطَاهُ اللَّهُ إِيَّاهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Mu'adh b. Jabal reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any Muslim goes to bed in a state of purity making mention of God, then is disturbed during the night and asks God for good, God will give it to him.” Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1152

Mishkat al-Masabih 1153

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1153

وَعَنْ شَرِيقٍ الْهَوْزَنِيِّ قَالَ: دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَسَأَلْتُهَا: بِمَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَفْتَتِحُ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَقَالَتْ: سَأَلْتَنِي عَنْ شَيْءٍ مَا سَأَلَنِي عَنْهُ أَحَدٌ قَبْلَكَ كَانَ إِذَا هَبَّ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ عَشْرًا وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَشْرًا وَقَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ عَشْرًا» وَقَالَ: «سُبْحَانَ الْمَلِكِ الْقُدُّوسِ» عشرا واستغفر عشرا وَهَلل عَشْرًا ثُمَّ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ ضِيقِ الدُّنْيَا وَضِيقِ يَوْمِ الْقِيَامَةِ» عَشْرًا ثمَّ يفْتَتح الصَّلَاة. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Shariq al-Hauzani told that he visited ‘A’isha and asked her what God’s Messenger said first when he rose during the night. Replying that he had asked her a question she had never been asked by anyone before, she said that when he rose during the night he said “God is most great” ten times, “Praise be to God” ten times, “Glory be to God, and praise be to him” ten times, “Glory be to the King most holy” ten times, he asked pardon from God ten times, said “There is no god but God” ten times, then said, “O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the distress of this world and from the distress of the day of resurrection” ten times, then he began the prayer. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1153

Mishkat al-Masabih 1154

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1154

عَن أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ وَتَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلَا إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ» ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ كَبِيرًا» ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «أَعُوذُ بِاللَّهِ السَّمِيعِ الْعَلِيمِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيمِ مِنْ هَمْزِهِ وَنَفْخِهِ وَنَفْثِهِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَزَادٌ أَبُو دَاوُدَ بَعْدَ قَوْلِهِ: «غَيْرُكَ» ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ» ثَلَاثًا وَفِي آخر الحَدِيث: ثمَّ يقْرَأ

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri told that when God’s Messenger got up during the night he said, “God is most great,” then he would say, “Glory be to Thee, O God, and praise be to Thee; blessed be Thy name; exalted be Thine honour; there is no other god but Thee.” Then he would say, “God is most exceeding great;” then say, “I seek refuge in God, the Hearer and Knower, from the accursed devil, from his pricking, his blowing, and his sputtering.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it, Abu Dawud adding after “no other god but Thee,” that he would then say “There is no god but God” three times, and at the end of the tradition, that he would then recite some verses.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1154

Mishkat al-Masabih 1155

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1155

وَعَن ربيعَة بن كَعْب الْأَسْلَمِيّ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أَبِيتُ عِنْدَ حُجْرَةِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكُنْتُ أَسْمَعُهُ إِذَا قَامَ من اللَّيْل يَقُول: «سُبْحَانَ رب الْعَالمين» الْهَوِي ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَبِحَمْدِهِ» الْهَوِيِّ. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ وَلِلتِّرْمِذِيِّ نَحْوُهُ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيح

Rabi'a b. Ka‘b al-Aslami said he used to spend the night near the Prophet’s inner chamber and hear him say when he got up during the night, “Glory be to the Lord of the universe" for a long time. Then he would say, “Glory be to God and praise be to Him" for a longtime. Nasa’i transmitted it, and Tirmidhi who has something similar says that this is a hasan sahih tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1155

Mishkat al-Masabih 1156

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1156

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَالَ: " يَعْقِدُ الشَّيْطَانُ عَلَى قَافِيَةِ رَأْسِ أَحَدِكُمْ إِذَا هُوَ نَامَ ثَلَاثَ عُقَدٍ يَضْرِبُ عَلَى كُلِّ عُقْدَةٍ: عَلَيْكَ لَيْلٌ طَوِيلٌ فَارْقُدْ. فَإِنِ اسْتَيْقَظَ فَذَكَرَ اللَّهَ انْحَلَّتْ عُقْدَةٌ فَإِنْ تَوَضَّأَ انْحَلَّتْ عُقْدَةٌ فَإِنْ صَلَّى انْحَلَّتْ عُقْدَةٌ فَأَصْبَحَ نَشِيطًا طيب النَّفس وَإِلَّا أصبح خَبِيث النَّفس كسلانا "

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you goes to sleep the devil ties three knots at the back of his neck, sealing every knot with, ‘You have a long night, so sleep’. So if one awakes and mentions God a knot will be loosened, if he performs ablution a knot will be loosened, and if he prays a knot will be loosened, and in the morning he will be active and in good spirits; otherwise he will be in bad spirits and sluggish in the morning.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1156

Mishkat al-Masabih 1157

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1157

وَعَنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ قَالَ: قَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى تَوَرَّمَتْ قَدَمَاهُ فَقِيلَ لَهُ: لِمَ تَصْنَعُ هَذَا وَقَدْ غُفِرَ لَكَ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِكِ وَمَا تَأَخَّرَ؟ قَالَ: «أَفَلَا أَكُونُ عَبْدًا شَكُورًا»

Al-Mughira said that the Prophet got up at night to such an extent that his feet became swollen. On being asked why he did this when his former and latter sins had been forgiven him, he replied, “Should I not be a grateful servant?” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1157

Mishkat al-Masabih 1158

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1158

وَعَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: ذُكِرَ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَجُلٌ فَقيل لَهُ مازال نَائِمًا حَتَّى أَصْبَحَ مَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ قَالَ: «ذَلِكَ رَجُلٌ بَالَ الشَّيْطَانُ فِي أُذُنِهِ» أَو قَالَ: «فِي أُذُنَيْهِ»

Ibn Mas'ud said that a man was mentioned in the Prophet’s presence, and he was told that he continued sleeping till morning, never having got up to pray. He said, “That is a man in whose ear (or, in whose ears) the devil has urinated.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1158

Mishkat al-Masabih 1159

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1159

وَعَن أم سَلمَة قَالَتْ: اسْتَيْقَظَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْلَةً فَزِعًا يَقُولُ: «سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ مَاذَا أُنْزِلَ اللَّيْلَةَ مِنَ الْخَزَائِنِ؟ وَمَاذَا أُنْزِلَ مِنَ الْفِتَنِ؟ مَنْ يُوقِظُ صَوَاحِبَ الْحُجُرَاتِ» يُرِيدُ أَزْوَاجَهُ «لِكَيْ يُصَلِّينَ؟ رُبَّ كَاسِيَةٍ فِي الدُّنْيَا عَارِيَةٍ فِي الْآخِرَة» أخرجه البُخَارِيّ

Umm Salama said that God’s Messenger awoke one night with a start and said, “Glory be to God. What treasures have been sent down tonight, and what trials have been sent down! Who will waken those who are in the inner chambers (meaning his wives) in order that they may pray? Many a woman who is clothed in this world will be naked in the next.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1159

Mishkat al-Masabih 1160

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1160

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَنْزِلُ رَبُّنَا تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى كُلَّ لَيْلَةٍ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا حِينَ يَبْقَى ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ الْآخِرُ يَقُولُ: مَنْ يَدْعُونِي فَأَسْتَجِيبَ لَهُ؟ مَنْ يَسْأَلُنِي فَأُعْطِيَهُ؟ مَنْ يَسْتَغْفِرُنِي فَأَغْفِرَ لَهُ؟ " وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ: ثُمَّ يَبْسُطُ يَدَيْهِ وَيَقُولُ: «مَنْ يُقْرِضُ غَيْرَ عَدُومٍ وَلَا ظَلُومٍ؟ حَتَّى ينفجر الْفجْر»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying:: Our Lord who is blessed and exalted descends every night to the lowest heaven when two-thirds of the night have passed and says, “Who supplicates me so that I may answer him? Who asks of me so that I may give to him? Who asks my forgiveness so that I may forgive him?” (Bukhari and Muslim.) In a version by Muslim it is said that He then spreads out His hands and says, “Who will lend to One who is neither indigent nor unjust?"* till the dawn breaks. *The lending mentioned here is presumably the doing of good works.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1160

Mishkat al-Masabih 1161

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1161

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «إِنَّ فِي اللَّيْلِ لَسَاعَةً لَا يُوَافِقُهَا رَجُلٌ مُسْلِمٌ يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ فِيهَا خَيْرًا مِنْ أَمْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ إِلَّا أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاه وَذَلِكَ كل لَيْلَة» رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir said he heard the Prophet say, “There is an hour during the night at which no Muslim man will ask God for good in this world and the next without His giving it to him; and that applies to every night." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1161

Mishkat al-Masabih 1162

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1162

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَحَبُّ الصَّلَاةِ إِلَى اللَّهِ صَلَاةُ دَاوُدَ وَأَحَبُّ الصِّيَامِ إِلَى اللَّهِ صِيَامُ دَاوُدَ كَانَ يَنَامُ نِصْفَ اللَّيْلِ وَيَقُومُ ثُلُثَهُ وَيَنَامُ سُدُسَهُ وَيَصُومُ يَوْمًا وَيُفْطِرُ يَوْمًا»

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The prayer dearest to God is David’s and the fasting dearest to God is David’s. He would sleep half the night, get up to pray for a third of it, then sleep the remaining sixth; and he would fast on alternate days." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1162

Mishkat al-Masabih 1163

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1163

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ تَعْنِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَنَامُ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ وَيُحْيِي آخِرَهُ ثُمَّ إِنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ قَضَى حَاجَتَهُ ثُمَّ يَنَامُ فَإِنْ كَانَ عِنْدَ النداء الأول جنبا وثب فَأَفَاضَ عَلَيْهِ الماس وَإِنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ جُنُبًا تَوَضَّأَ لِلصَّلَاةِ ثُمَّ صلى رَكْعَتَيْنِ "

‘A’isha said that he, meaning God’s Messenger, would sleep in the early part of the night and keep awake in the latter part. If he then wished intercourse with his wife he satisfied his desire, and then went to sleep. If he was sexually defiled when the first call to prayer was made, he would get up and pour water on it, but if not, he performed the ablution for the prayer and then prayed two rak'as. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1163

Mishkat al-Masabih 1164

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1164

عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «عَلَيْكُمْ بِقِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ فَإِنَّهُ دَأْبُ الصَّالِحِينَ قَبْلَكُمْ وَهُوَ قُرْبَةٌ لَكُمْ إِلَى رَبِّكُمْ وَمَكْفَرَةٌ لِلسَّيِّئَاتِ وَمَنْهَاةٌ عَنِ الْإِثْمِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Make a practice of getting up at night, for it was the custom of the pious before you, is a means of bringing you near to your Lord, an atonement for evil deeds and a preventative of sin." Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1164

Mishkat al-Masabih 1165

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1165

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " ثَلَاثَةٌ يَضْحَكُ اللَّهُ إِلَيْهِمْ الرَّجُلُ إِذَا قَامَ بِاللَّيْلِ يُصَلِّي وَالْقَوْمُ إِذَا صَفُّوا فِي الصَّلَاةِ وَالْقَوْمُ إِذَا صَفُّوا فِي قِتَالِ الْعَدُوِّ. رَوَاهُ فِي شَرْحِ السّنة

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There are three on whom God looks with pleasure:: a man when he gets up at night and prays, a company when they draw up in rows in prayer, and a company when they draw up in ranks to fight the enemy." transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1165

Mishkat al-Masabih 1166

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1166

وَعَن عَمْرو بن عبسة قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَقْرَبُ مَا يَكُونُ الرَّبُّ مِنَ الْعَبْدِ فِي جَوْفِ اللَّيْلِ الْآخِرِ فَإِنِ اسْتَطَعْتَ أَنْ تَكُونَ مِمَّنْ يَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ فِي تِلْكَ السَّاعَةِ فَكُنْ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ غَرِيب إِسْنَادًا

‘Amr b. ‘Abasa reported God's Messenger as saying, “The nearest the Lord comes to a servant is in the course of the last part of the night, so if you are able to be among those who make mention of God at that hour, do so." Tirmidhi transmitted it, saying that this is a hasan sahih tradition whose isnad is gharib.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1166

Mishkat al-Masabih 1167

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1167

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «رَحِمَ اللَّهُ رَجُلًا قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّى وَأَيْقَظَ امْرَأَتَهُ فَصَلَّتْ فَإِنْ أَبَتْ نَضَحَ فِي وَجْهِهَا الْمَاءَ. رَحِمَ اللَّهُ امْرَأَةً قَامَتْ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّتْ وَأَيْقَظَتْ زَوْجَهَا فَصَلَّى فَإِنْ أَبَى نَضَحَتْ فِي وَجْهِهِ المَاء» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Abu Huraira' reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God show mercy to a man who gets up during the night and prays, who wakens his wife and she prays, but if she refuses sprinkles the water on her face! God show mercy to a woman who gets up during the night and prays, who wakens her husband and he prays, but if he refuses sprinkles the water on his face!” Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1167

Mishkat al-Masabih 1168

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1168

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قِيلَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَيُّ الدُّعَاءِ أَسْمَعُ؟ قَالَ: «جَوْفُ اللَّيْلِ الآخر ودبر الصَّلَوَات المكتوبات» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Umama said that God’s Messenger was asked which supplication was most readily listened to, and replied, “One made in the course of the latter part of the night, and after the prescribed prayers.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1168

Mishkat al-Masabih 1169

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1169

وَعَنْ أَبِي مَالِكٍ الْأَشْعَرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ غُرَفًا يُرَى ظَاهِرُهَا مِنْ بَاطِنِهَا وَبَاطِنُهَا مِنْ ظَاهِرِهَا أَعَدَّهَا اللَّهُ لِمَنْ أَلَانَ الْكَلَامَ وَأَطْعَمَ الطَّعَامَ وَتَابَعَ الصِّيَامَ وَصَلَّى بِاللَّيْلِ وَالنَّاسُ نيام» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيّ فِي شعب الْإِيمَان وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ نَحْوَهُ وَفِي رِوَايَتِهِ: «لمن أطاب الْكَلَام»

Abu Malik al-Ash‘ari reported God’s Messenger as saying, “In paradise there are rooms the outside of which can be seen from within and the inside from without which God has prepared for those who speak gently, provide food, observe frequent fasting, and pray during the night when people are asleep.” Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu'ab al-iman and Tirmidhi transmitted something similar from ‘Ali. In his version it says “for those who speak pleasantly.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1169

Mishkat al-Masabih 1170

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1170

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ قَالَ: قَالَ لِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ لَا تَكُنْ مِثْلَ فُلَانٍ كَانَ يَقُومُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَتَرَكَ قيام اللَّيْل»

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As reported God’s Messenger as saying to him, “Don’t be like so and so, ‘Abdallah. He used to get up during the night, then abandoned the practice.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1170

Mishkat al-Masabih 1171

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1171

وَعَنْ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ أَبِي الْعَاصِ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم يَقُول: " كَانَ لِدَاوُدَ عَلَيْهِ السَّلَامُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ سَاعَةٌ يُوقِظُ فِيهَا أَهْلَهُ يَقُولُ: يَا آلَ دَاوُدَ قُومُوا فَصَلُّوا فَإِنَّ هَذِهِ سَاعَةٌ يَسْتَجِيبُ اللَّهُ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِيهَا الدُّعَاءَ إِلَّا لِسَاحِرٍ أَوْ عشار ". رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

‘Uthman b. Abul ‘As said he heard God’s Messenger say:: David had an hour during the night in which he would waken his family and say, “Family of David, get up and pray, for this is an hour in which God who is great and glorious answers petitions, except to a magician or a tax-gatherer.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1171

Mishkat al-Masabih 1172

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1172

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «أَفْضَلُ الصَّلَاةِ بَعْدَ الْمَفْرُوضَةِ صَلَاةٌ فِي جَوف اللَّيْل» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Huraira said he heard God’s Messenger say, “The most excellent prayer after that which is obligatory is one in the depth of the night.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1172

Mishkat al-Masabih 1173

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1173

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: جَاءَ رجل إِلَى النَّبِي صلى فَقَالَ: إِن فلَانا يُصَلِّي بِاللَّيْلِ فَإِذَا أَصْبَحَ سَرَقَ فَقَالَ: إِنَّهُ سَيَنْهَاهُ مَا تَقُولُ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شُعَبِ الْإِيمَانِ

He told of a man who came to the Prophet and said, “So and so prays at night, and when morning comes he steals.” He replied, “What you say will restrain him.” Ahmad and Baihaqi, in Shu'ab al-iman, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1173

Mishkat al-Masabih 1174

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1174

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذا أَيْقَظَ الرَّجُلُ أَهْلَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَصَلَّيَا أَوْ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ جَمِيعًا كُتِبَا فِي الذَّاكِرِينَ وَالذَّاكِرَاتِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Sa'id and Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When a man wakens his wife* during the night and they pray (or he prays) two rak'as together, they are recorded among the men and women who make mention of God.” * The Arabic word is ahl which means “people” or “family”, and sometimes "wife. As the dual is used about them praying together, it obviously means “wife” here; but in Ibn ‘Umar’s tradition below the plural is used, and so the word is there translated “family”. Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1174

Mishkat al-Masabih 1175

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1175

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَشْرَافُ أُمَّتَيْ حَمَلَةُ الْقُرْآنِ وَأَصْحَابُ اللَّيْلِ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي شُعَبِ الْإِيمَان

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The nobles among my people are those, who know the Qur’an by heart and those who pray during the night.” Baihaqi transmitted it in Shu'ab al-iman.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1175

Mishkat al-Masabih 1176

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1176

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ أَبَاهُ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ كَانَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ مِنْ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ أَيْقَظَ أَهْلَهُ لِلصَّلَاةِ يَقُولُ لَهُمْ: الصَّلَاةُ ثُمَّ يَتْلُو هَذِهِ الْآيَةَ: (وَأْمُرْ أَهْلَكَ بِالصَّلَاةِ وَاصْطَبِرْ عَلَيْهَا لَا نَسْأَلُكَ رِزْقًا نَحن نرزقك وَالْعَاقبَة للتقوى) رَوَاهُ مَالك

Ibn ‘Umar said that his father ‘Umar b. al-Khattab used to pray during the night what God wished, then during the latter part of the night he woke his family for prayer saying to them, “Come to prayer.” Then he would recite this verse, “And command your family to observe the prayer, and be constant in it. We do not ask you for provision; We provide you, and the issue pertains to piety” (Al-Qur'an; 20:132). Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1176

Mishkat al-Masabih 1177

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1177

عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُفْطِرُ مِنَ الشَّهْرِ حَتَّى يُظَنَّ أَنْ لَا يَصُومَ مِنْهُ وَيَصُومُ حَتَّى يُظَنَّ أَنْ لَا يُفْطِرَ مِنْهُ شَيْئًا وَكَانَ لَا تَشَاءُ أَنْ تَرَاهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ مُصَلِّيًا إِلَّا رَأَيْتَهُ وَلَا نَائِمًا إِلَّا رَأَيْتَهُ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Anas said, “God's Messenger used to break his fast during a month so that we imagined he had not fasted during it at all, and he fasted so that we imagined he had not broken it. You did not wish to see him praying during the night without doing so, or sleeping without doing so.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1177

Mishkat al-Masabih 1178

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1178

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَحَبُّ الْأَعْمَالِ إِلَى الله أدومها وَإِن قل»

‘A’isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The acts most pleasing to God are those which are done most continuously, even if they amount to little.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1178

Mishkat al-Masabih 1179

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1179

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خُذُوا مِنَ الْأَعْمَالِ مَا تُطِيقُونَ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَا يمل حَتَّى تملوا»

She reported God’s Messenger as saying; “Choose such actions as you are capable of performing, for God does not grow weary till you do.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1179

Mishkat al-Masabih 1180

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1180

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لِيُصَلِّ أَحَدُكُمْ نَشَاطَهُ وَإِذَا فَتَرَ فَلْيَقْعُدْ)

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “One should pray as long as he is lively, but when he slackens he should stop.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1180

Mishkat al-Masabih 1181

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1181

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا نَعَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي فَلْيَرْقُدْ حَتَّى يَذْهَبَ عَنْهُ النَّوْمُ فَإِنَّ أَحَدَكُمْ إِذَا صَلَّى وَهُوَ نَاعِسٌ لَا يدْرِي لَعَلَّه يسْتَغْفر فيسب نَفسه»

‘A'isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you dozes while praying he should fall over till he has slept enough, for when one of you prays while dozing he does not know whether he may be asking pardon and vilifying himself. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1181

Mishkat al-Masabih 1182

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1182

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ الدِّينَ يُسْرٌ وَلَنْ يُشَادَّ الدِّينَ أَحَدٌ إِلَّا غَلَبَهُ فَسَدِّدُوا وَقَارِبُوا وَأَبْشِرُوا وَاسْتَعِينُوا بِالْغَدْوَةِ وَالرَّوْحَةِ وَشَيْءٍ مِنَ الدُّلْجَةِ» . رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The religion is ease, but if anyone overdoes it it gets the better of him; so keep to the right course, approximate to perfection, rejoice, and ask help in the morning, the evening, and some of the latter part of the night.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1182

Mishkat al-Masabih 1183

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1183

وَعَن عمر رَضِي الله ع نه قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ نَامَ عَنْ حِزْبِهِ أَوْ عَنْ شَيْءٍ مِنْهُ فَقَرَأَهُ فِيمَا بَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ وَصَلَاةِ الظُّهْرِ كُتِبَ لَهُ كَأَنَّمَا قَرَأَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْل» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Should anyone fall asleep and fail to recite his portion of the Qur’an or a part of it, if he recites it between the dawn and the noon prayer it will be recorded for him as though he had recited it during the night.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1183

Mishkat al-Masabih 1184

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1184

وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم قَائِمًا فَإِنْ لَمْ تَسْتَطِعْ فَقَاعِدًا فَإِنْ لَمْ تستطع فعلى جنب» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

‘Imran b. Husain reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Pray standing, but if you are unable, do it sitting; and if you are unable to do that, do it lying on your side.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1184

Mishkat al-Masabih 1185

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1185

وَعَن عمرَان بن حُصَيْن: أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ صَلَاةِ الرَّجُلِ قَاعِدًا. قَالَ: «إِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَهُوَ أَفْضَلُ وَمَنْ صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَلَهُ نِصْفُ أَجْرِ الْقَائِمِ وَمَنْ صَلَّى نَائِمًا فَلَهُ نصف أجل الْقَاعِد» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

He said he asked the Prophet about a man who prays sitting, and he replied, “If he prays standing that is more excellent; but one who prays sitting has half the reward of one who stands, and one who prays lying down has half the reward of one who sits.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1185

Mishkat al-Masabih 1186

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1186

عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «مَنْ أَوَى إِلَى فِرَاشِهِ طَاهِرًا وَذَكَرَ اللَّهِ حَتَّى يُدْرِكَهُ النُّعَاسُ لَمْ يَتَقَلَّبْ سَاعَةً مِنَ اللَّيْلِ يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ فِيهَا خَيْرًا مِنْ خَيْرِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْآخِرَةِ إِلَّا أَعْطَاهُ إِيَّاهُ» . ذَكَرَهُ النَّوَوِيُّ فِي كِتَابِ الْأَذْكَارِ بِرِوَايَةِ ابْنِ السّني

Abu Umama told of his hearing God’s Messenger say, “If anyone goes to bed in a state of purity and makes mention of God till drowsiness overtakes him, he will not turn round at any time during the night and ask God at that time for some of the good of this world and the next without His giving it to him.” Nawawi mentioned it in Kitab al-adhkar by the transmission of Ibn as-Sunni.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1186

Mishkat al-Masabih 1187

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1187

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " عَجِبَ رَبُّنَا مِنْ رَجُلَيْنِ رَجُلٌ ثَارَ عَنْ وِطَائِهِ وَلِحَافِهِ مِنْ بَيْنِ حِبِّهِ وَأَهْلِهِ إِلَى صَلَاتِهِ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ لِمَلَائِكَتِهِ: انْظُرُوا إِلَى عَبْدِي ثَارَ عَنْ فِرَاشِهِ وَوِطَائِهِ مِنْ بَيْنِ حِبِّهِ وَأَهْلِهِ إِلَى صَلَاتِهِ رَغْبَةً فِيمَا عِنْدِي وَشَفَقًا مِمَّا عِنْدِي وَرَجُلٌ غَزَا فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ فَانْهَزَمَ مَعَ أَصْحَابِهِ فَعَلِمَ مَا عَلَيْهِ فِي الِانْهِزَامِ وَمَا لَهُ فِي الرُّجُوعِ فَرَجَعَ حَتَّى هُرِيقَ دَمُهُ فَيَقُولُ اللَّهُ لِمَلَائِكَتِهِ: انْظُرُوا إِلَى عَبْدِي رَجَعَ رَغْبَةً فِيمَا عِنْدِي وَشَفَقًا مِمَّا عِنْدِي حَتَّى هُرِيقَ دَمُهُ ". رَوَاهُ فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud reported God’s Messenger as saying:: Our Lord is pleased with two men. One is a man who gets up from his blanket and his covering from among his beloved and his family to engage in prayer. God says to His angels, “Look at my servant who has got up from his bedding and his blanket from among his beloved and his family to engage in his prayer out of desire for what is with me and fear of what is with me.” The other is a man who goes out on an expedition in God’s path and is routed along with his companions, but who, knowing what responsibility will rest upon him for being routed and what reward he will receive for going back, returns with the result that his blood is spilt. God says to His angels, “Look at my servant who returned out of desire for what is with me and fear of what is with me with the result that his blood was spilt.” transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1187

Mishkat al-Masabih 1188

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1188

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: حُدِّثْتُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ قَاعِدًا نِصْفُ الصَّلَاةِ» قَالَ: فَأَتَيْتُهُ فَوَجَدْتُهُ يُصَلِّي جَالِسًا فَوَضَعْتُ يَدِي عَلَى رَأسه فَقَالَ: «مَالك يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرٍو؟» قُلْتُ: حُدِّثْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَنَّكَ قُلْتَ: «صَلَاةُ الرَّجُلِ قَاعِدًا عَلَى نِصْفِ الصَّلَاةِ» وَأَنْتَ تُصَلِّي قَاعِدًا قَالَ: «أَجَلْ وَلَكِنِّي لَسْتُ كَأَحَدٍ مِنْكُمْ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr said:: I was told that God’s Messenger had said, “Prayer engaged in by a man while sitting counts as half the prayer,” so I went to him and I found him praying while sitting, and I put my hand on his head. He said, “What is the matter with you, ‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr? ’’ I replied, “I have been told, Messenger of God, that you said that prayer engaged in by a man while sitting counts as half the prayer, yet you yourself are praying while sitting.” He said, “Yes, but I am not like one of you.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1188

Mishkat al-Masabih 1189

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1189

وَعَن سَالم بن أبي الْجَعْد قَالَ: قَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنْ خُزَاعَةَ: لَيْتَنِي صَلَّيْتُ فَاسْتَرَحْتُ فَكَأَنَّهُمْ عَابُوا ذَلِكَ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُول: «أَقِمِ الصَّلَاةَ يَا بِلَالُ أَرِحْنَا بِهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Salim b. Abul Ja'd told of a man of Khuza'a saying, “I wish I had prayed and been at rest.” When the people seemed to disapprove of his saying that, he replied that he had heard God’s Messenger say, “Declare that the time for prayer has come, Bilal, and give us rest by it.”* * This probably means that prayer brings peace of mind. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1189

Mishkat al-Masabih 1190

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1190

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ اللَّيْلِ مَثْنَى مَثْنَى فَإِذَا خَشِيَ أَحَدُكُمُ الصُّبْحَ صَلَّى رَكْعَةً وَاحِدَة توتر لَهُ مَا قد صلى»

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Prayer during the night should consist of pairs of rak'as, but if one of you fears the morning is near he should pray one rak'a which will make his prayer an odd number for him.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1190

Mishkat al-Masabih 1191

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1191

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْوَتْرُ رَكْعَةٌ مِنْ آخر اللَّيْل» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The witr* is a rak'a at the end of the night.” * Literally ‘single’, or ‘odd’, used of an odd number of rak'as prayed at some time during the night. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1191

Mishkat al-Masabih 1192

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1192

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ثَلَاثَ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً يُوتِرُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ بِخَمْسٍ لَا يَجْلِسُ فِي شَيْء إِلَّا فِي آخرهَا "

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger used to pray thirteen rak'as during the night, observing a witr out of that with five, and sitting only during the last of them. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1192

Mishkat al-Masabih 1193

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1193

وَعَن سعد بن هِشَام قَالَ انْطَلَقْتُ إِلَى عَائِشَةَ فَقُلْتُ يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَنْبِئِينِي عَنْ خُلُقِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَتْ: أَلَسْتَ تَقْرَأُ الْقُرْآنَ؟ قُلْتُ: بَلَى. قَالَتْ: فَإِنَّ خُلُقَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ الْقُرْآنَ. قُلْتُ: يَا أُمَّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ أَنْبِئِينِي عَنْ وَتْرِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَتْ: كُنَّا نُعِدُّ لَهُ سِوَاكَهُ وَطَهُورَهُ فَيَبْعَثُهُ اللَّهُ مَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَيَتَسَوَّكُ وَيَتَوَضَّأُ وَيُصَلِّي تِسْعَ رَكَعَاتٍ لَا يَجْلِسُ فِيهَا إِلَّا فِي الثَّامِنَةِ فَيَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ وَيَحْمَدُهُ وَيَدْعُوهُ ثُمَّ يَنْهَضُ وَلَا يُسَلِّمُ فَيُصَلِّي التَّاسِعَةَ ثُمَّ يَقْعُدُ فَيَذْكُرُ اللَّهَ وَيَحْمَدُهُ وَيَدْعُوهُ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ تَسْلِيمًا يُسْمِعُنَا ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ بَعْدَمَا يُسَلِّمُ وَهُوَ قَاعد فَتلك إِحْدَى عشرَة رَكْعَة يابني فَلَمَّا أَسَنَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَخَذَ اللَّحْمَ أَوْتَرَ بِسَبْعٍ وَصَنَعَ فِي الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ مِثْلَ صَنِيعِهِ فِي الْأُولَى فَتِلْكَ تِسْعٌ يَا بُنَيَّ وَكَانَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا صَلَّى صَلَاةً أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُدَاوِمَ عَلَيْهَا وَكَانَ إِذَا غَلَبَهُ نَوْمٌ أَوْ وَجَعٌ عَنْ قِيَامِ اللَّيْلِ صَلَّى مِنَ النَّهَارِ ثِنْتَيْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً وَلَا أَعْلَمُ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ كُلَّهُ فِي لَيْلَةٍ وَلَا صَلَّى لَيْلَةً إِلَى الصُّبْحِ وَلَا صَامَ شهرا كَامِلا غير رَمَضَان. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Sa‘d b. Hisham said:: I went to ‘A’isha and said, “Mother of the faithful, tell me about the nature of God’s Messenger.” She asked, “Do you not recite the Qur’an?” On my replying that I certainly did, she said, “The Prophet’s nature was the Qur’an.”* I said, “Mother of the faithful, tell me about the witr of God’s Messenger.” She replied, “I used to prepare his toothstick and his water for ablution, and God would rouse him to the extent He wished during the night. He would use the toothstick, perform ablution, and pray nine rak'as, sitting only during the eighth of them, then he would make mention of God, praise and supplicate Him, then he would get up without uttering the salutation and pray the ninth. After that he would sit, make mention of God, praise and supplicate Him, then utter a salutation loud enough for me to hear. He would then pray two rak'as sitting after uttering the salutation, and that made eleven rak'as, sonny. But when God’s Messenger grew old and became fleshy he observed a witr of seven, doing in the two rak'as, as he had done formerly, and that made nine, sonny. When God’s prophet prayed a prayer he liked to keep on observing it, but when sleep or pain made it impossible for him to get up during the night; he prayed twelve rak'as during the day. I am not aware of God’s prophet having recited the whole Qur’an in a night, or praying through a whole night till morning, or fasting a complete month, except Ramadan.” *i.e. the good characteristics included in the Qur’an were shown by the Prophet in his own life. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1193

Mishkat al-Masabih 1194

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1194

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «اجْعَلُوا آخِرَ صَلَاتِكُمْ بِاللَّيْلِ وترا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Umar reported the Prophet as saying, "Make the last of your prayer at night a witr.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1194

Mishkat al-Masabih 1195

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1195

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «بَادرُوا الصُّبْح بالوتر» . وَرَاه مُسلم

He reported the Prophet as saying, "Hasten to pray a witr before morning.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1195

Mishkat al-Masabih 1196

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1196

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ خَافَ أَنْ لَا يَقُومَ مِنْ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ فَلْيُوتِرْ أَوَّلَهُ وَمَنْ طَمِعَ أَنْ يَقُومَ آخِرَهُ فَلْيُوتِرْ آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ فَإِنَّ صَلَاةَ آخِرِ اللَّيْلِ مَشْهُودَةٌ وَذَلِكَ أَفْضَلُ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, "If anyone is afraid that he may not get up in the latter part of the night, he should observe a witr in the first part of it; and if anyone is eager to get up in the last part of it he should observe a witr at the end of the night, for prayer at the end of the night is attended by the angels, and that is most excellent.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1196

Mishkat al-Masabih 1197

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1197

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: مِنْ كُلَّ اللَّيْلِ أَوْتَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ وَأَوْسَطِهِ وَآخِرِهِ وَانْتَهَى وَتْرُهُ إِلَى السَّحَرِ

‘A’isha said that during the whole night God’s Messenger observed, a witr at the beginning, middle and end, his witr finishing at dawn. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1197

Mishkat al-Masabih 1198

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1198

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: أَوْصَانِي خَلِيلِي بِثَلَاثٍ: صِيَامِ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّام من كل شهر وركعتي الضُّحَى وَأَن أوتر قبل أَن أَنَام

Abu Huraira said, ‘‘My friend* instructed me to observe three practices:: to fast three days every month, to pray two rak'as in the forenoon, and to observe a witr before going to sleep.” *i.e. the Prophet. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1198

Mishkat al-Masabih 1199

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1199

عَن غُضَيْف بن الْحَارِث قَالَ: قُلْتُ لِعَائِشَةَ: أَرَأَيْتِ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَغْتَسِلُ مِنَ الْجَنَابَةِ فِي أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ أَمْ فِي آخِرِهِ؟ قَالَتْ: رُبَّمَا اغْتَسَلَ فِي أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ وَرُبَّمَا اغْتَسَلَ فِي آخِرِهِ قُلْتُ: اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي جَعَلَ فِي الْأَمْرِ سَعَةً قُلْتُ: كَانَ يُوتِرُ أَوَّلَ اللَّيْلِ أَمْ فِي آخِرِهِ؟ قَالَتْ: رُبَّمَا أَوْتَرَ فِي أَوَّلِ اللَّيْلِ وَرُبَّمَا أَوْتَرَ فِي آخِرِهِ قُلْتُ: اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي جَعَلَ فِي الْأَمْرِ سَعَةً قُلْتُ: كَانَ يَجْهَرُ بِالْقِرَاءَةِ أَمْ يَخْفُتُ؟ قَالَتْ: رُبَّمَا جَهَرَ بِهِ وَرُبَّمَا خَفَتَ قُلْتُ: اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ الَّذِي جَعَلَ فِي الْأَمْرِ سَعَةً. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ الْفَصْلَ الْأَخِيرَ

Ghudaif b. al-Harith said:: I asked ‘A’isha whether she had seen God’s Messenger bathing because of sexual defilement in the early or the latter part of the night, and she replied, ‘‘He often bathed in the early part of the night and often in the latter part.” Thereupon I said, "God is most great. Praise be to God who has given latitude in the matter! ” I then asked whether he observed a witr in the early or the latter part of the night, and she replied, "He often observed it in the early part and often in the latter part of the night.” Thereupon I said, “God is most great. Praise be to God who has given latitude in the matter! ” I then asked whether he recited the Qur’an in a loud or in a low voice, and she replied, “He often recited it in a loud voice and often in a low voice.” Thereupon I said, “God is most great. Praise be to God who has given latitude in the matter!” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted the last section.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1199

Mishkat al-Masabih 1200

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1200

وَعَن عبد الله بن أبي قيس قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ: بِكَمْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوتِرُ؟ قَالَتْ: كَانَ يُوتِرُ بِأَرْبَعٍ وَثَلَاثٍ وَسِتٍّ وَثَلَاثٍ وَثَمَانٍ وَثَلَاثٍ وَعَشْرٍ وَثَلَاثٍ وَلَمْ يَكُنْ يُوتِرُ بِأَنْقَصَ مِنْ سَبْعٍ وَلَا بِأَكْثَرَ مِنْ ثَلَاث عشرَة. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. Abu Qais said he asked ‘A’isha how many rak'as God’s Messenger prayed when observing a witr and she replied, “He used to observe a witr with four and three, six and three, eight and three, and ten and three, never observing one with less than seven or more than thirteen.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1200

Mishkat al-Masabih 1201

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1201

وَعَنْ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْوَتْرُ حَقٌّ عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ فَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُوتِرَ بِخَمْسٍ فَلْيَفْعَلْ وَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُوتِرَ بِثَلَاثٍ فَلْيَفْعَلْ وَمَنْ أَحَبَّ أَنْ يُوتِرَ بِوَاحِدَةٍ فَلْيَفْعَلْ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Ayyub reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The witr is a duty for every Muslim, so if anyone wishes to observe it with five rak'as he may do so; if anyone wishes to observe it with three he may do so; and if anyone wishes to observe it with one he may do so.” Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1201

Mishkat al-Masabih 1202

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1202

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ وَتْرٌ يُحِبُّ الْوَتْرَ فَأَوْتِرُوا يَا أَهْلَ الْقُرْآنِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيّ

‘Ali reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God is single (witr) and loves what is single, so observe the witr, you who follow the Qur’an.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1202

Mishkat al-Masabih 1203

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1203

وَعَن خَارِجَة بن حذافة قَالَ: خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَالَ: " إِنَّ اللَّهَ أَمَدَّكُمْ بِصَلَاةٍ هِيَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمْ مِنْ حُمْرِ النِّعَمِ: الْوَتْرُ جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ فِيمَا بَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ إِلَى أَنْ يَطْلُعَ الْفَجْرُ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Kharija b. Hudhafa told of God’s Messenger coming out to them and saying, “God has given you an extra prayer which is better for you than the high-bred camels,* the witr, which God has appointed for you between the evening prayer and the daybreak.” * Literally “the red ones of the camels.” These were considered to be the best quality. Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1203

Mishkat al-Masabih 1204

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1204

وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ نَامَ عَنْ وَتْرِهِ فَلْيُصَلِّ إِذَا أَصْبَحَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ مُرْسلا

Zaid b. Aslam reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any of you oversleeps and misses his witr, he should observe it in the morning.” Tirmidhi transmitted it in mursal form.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1204

Mishkat al-Masabih 1205

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1205

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ بْنِ جُرَيْجٍ قَالَ: سَأَلْنَا عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا بِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ كَانَ يُوتِرُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ قَالَتْ: كَانَ يَقْرَأُ فِي الْأُولَى بِ (سَبِّحِ اسْم رَبك الْأَعْلَى) وَفِي الثَّانِيَةِ بِ (قُلْ يَا أَيُّهَا الْكَافِرُونَ) وَفَى الثَّالِثَةِ بِ (قُلْ هُوَ اللَّهُ أحد) والمعوذتين وَرَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَرَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيُّ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى وَرَوَاهُ ألأحمد عَن أبي بن كَعْب والدارمي عَن ابْن عَبَّاس وَلم يذكرُوا والمعوذتين

‘Abd al-‘Aziz b. Juraij said he asked ‘A’isha what Qur’an passages God’s Messenger used when observing the witr and she replied:: In the first rak'a he recited, “Glorify the name of your most high Lord,”1 in the second, “Say, O infidels,”2 and in the third, “Say, He is God, One,”3 and al-Mu‘awwidhatan.4 1. Al-Qur’an; 87 2. Al-Qur’an; 109 3. Al-Qur’an; 112 4. Al-Qur’an; 113-114 Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it. Nasa’i transmitted it from ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Abza, Ahmad from Ubayy b. Ka‘b, and Darimi from Ibn ‘Abbas, but the last two did not mention al-Mu'awwidhatan.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1205

Mishkat al-Masabih 1206

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1206

وَعَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَ: عَلَّمَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَلِمَاتٍ أَقُولُهُنَّ فِي قُنُوتِ الْوَتْرِ: «اللَّهُمَّ اهدني فِيمَن هديت وَعَافنِي فِيمَن عافيت وتولني فِيمَن توليت وَبَارك لي فِيمَا أَعْطَيْت وقني شَرَّ مَا قَضَيْتَ فَإِنَّكَ تَقْضِي وَلَا يُقْضَى عَلَيْك أَنه لَا يذل من واليت تَبَارَكت رَبَّنَا وَتَعَالَيْتَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ والدارمي

Al-Hasan b. ‘Ali said:: God’s Messenger taught me some words to say when standing in supplication during the witr. They were, “O God, guide me among those Thou hast guided, grant me security among those Thou hast granted security, take me into Thy charge among those Thou hast taken into Thy charge, bless me in what Thou hast given, guard me from the evil of what Thou hast decreed, for Thou dost decree and nothing is decreed for Thee. He whom Thou befriendest is not humbled. Blessed and exalted art Thou, our Lord.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1206

Mishkat al-Masabih 1207

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1207

وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَلَّمَ فِي الْوتر قَالَ: «سُبْحَانَكَ الْمَلِكِ الْقُدُّوسِ» رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَزَادَ: ثَلَاث مَرَّات يُطِيل فِي آخِرهنَّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِلنَّسَائِيِّ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: كَانَ يَقُولُ إِذَا سَلَّمَ: «سُبْحَانَ الْمَلِكِ الْقُدُّوسِ» ثَلَاثًا وَيَرْفَعُ صَوْتَهُ بالثالثة

Ubayy b. Ka'b said that when God’s Messenger gave the salutation in the witr he said, “Glory be to the King most holy.” Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it, Nasa’i adding that he said it three times, prolonging the words. In a version by Nasa’i from ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Abza from his father, he said that he used to say three times when he uttered that salutation, “Glory be to the King most holy”, raising his voice when saying it the third time.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1207

Mishkat al-Masabih 1208

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1208

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ فِي آخِرِ وَتْرِهِ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِرِضَاكَ من سخطك وبمعافاتك من عُقُوبَتك وَأَعُوذ بك مِنْكَ لَا أُحْصِي ثَنَاءً عَلَيْكَ أَنْتَ كَمَا أَثْنَيْتَ عَلَى نَفْسِكَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

‘Ali said that the Prophet used to say at the end of his witr, “O God, I seek refuge in Thy good pleasure from Thine anger, and in Thy forgiveness from Thy punishment, and I seek refuge in Thy mercy from Thy wrath.* I cannot reckon the praise due to Thee. Thou art as Thou hast glorified Thyself.” * Literally ‘in Thee from Thee’. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi, Nasa’i, and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1208

Mishkat al-Masabih 1209

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1209

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قِيلَ لَهُ: هَلْ لَكَ فِي أَمِير الْمُؤمنِينَ مُعَاوِيَة فَإِنَّهُ مَا أَوْتَرَ إِلَّا بِوَاحِدَةٍ؟ قَالَ: أَصَابَ إِنَّهُ فَقِيهٌ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ: أَوْتَرَ مُعَاوِيَةُ بَعْدَ الْعِشَاءِ بِرَكْعَةٍ وَعِنْدَهُ مَوْلًى لِابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَأَتَى ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَأَخْبَرَهُ فَقَالَ: دَعْهُ فَإِنَّهُ قَدْ صَحِبَ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Ibn ‘Abbas, on being asked whether he approved of the Commander of the Faithful, Mu'awiya, using only one rak'a in the witr, replied, “He is right; he is versed in the law.” In a version Ibn Abu Mulaika said that Mu'awiya observed a witr after the evening prayer with one rak'u when a client of Ibn ‘Abbas was with him. He went to Ibn ‘Abbas and told him, but he replied, “Leave him alone, for he was a companion of the Prophet.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1209

Mishkat al-Masabih 1210

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1210

وَعَن بُرَيْدَة قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «الْوَتْرُ حَقٌّ فَمَنْ لَمْ يُوتِرْ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا الْوَتْرُ حَقٌّ فَمَنْ لَمْ يُوتِرْ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا الْوَتْرُ حَقٌّ فَمَنْ لَمْ يُوتِرْ فَلَيْسَ مِنَّا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

Buraida said he heard God’s Messenger say, “The witr is a duty, so he who does not observe it does not belong to us; the witr is a duty, so he who does not observe it does not belong to us; the witr is a duty, so he who does not observe it does not belong to us.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1210

Mishkat al-Masabih 1211

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1211

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «من نَام عَن الْوِتْرِ أَوْ نَسِيَهُ فَلْيُصَلِّ إِذَا ذَكَرَ أَوْ إِذا اسْتَيْقَظَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ أَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Sa'id reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone over-sleeps and misses the witr, or forgets it, he should pray when he remembers and when he awakes.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1211

Mishkat al-Masabih 1212

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1212

وَعَنْ مَالِكٍ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ رَجُلًا سَأَلَ ابْنَ عُمَرَ عَنِ الْوِتْرِ: أَوَاجِبٌ هُوَ؟ فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ: قَدْ أَوْتَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَوْتَرَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ. فَجَعَلَ الرَّجُلُ يُرَدِّدُ عَلَيْهِ وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ يَقُولُ: أَوْتَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَوْتَرَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ. رَوَاهُ فِي الْمُوَطَّأ

Malik said he heard that a man asked Ibn ‘Umar whether the witr was obligatory, and ‘Abdallah said, “God’s Messenger observed the witr and the Muslims observed the witr.” The man kept repeating his question and ‘Abdallah kept saying, “God’s Messenger observed the witr and the Muslims observed the witr.” He transmitted it in al-Muwatta.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1212

Mishkat al-Masabih 1213

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1213

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوتِرُ بِثَلَاثٍ يَقْرَأُ فِيهِنَّ بِتِسْعِ سُوَرٍ مِنَ الْمُفَصَّلِ يَقْرَأُ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ بِثَلَاثِ سُوَرٍ آخِرُهُنَّ: (قل هوا لله أحد) رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

‘Ali said that God’s Messenger used to pray three rak'as when observing the witr, reciting nine suras from al-Mufassal in the course of them, three in each rak'a, the last of them being “Say, He is God, One” (Al-Qur’an; 112). Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1213

Mishkat al-Masabih 1214

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1214

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ قَالَ: كُنْتُ مَعَ ابْنِ عُمَرَ بِمَكَّةَ وَالسَّمَاءُ مُغَيِّمَةٌ فَخَشِيَ الصُّبْحَ فَأَوْتَرَ بِوَاحِدَةٍ ثُمَّ انْكَشَفَ فَرَأَى أَنَّ عَلَيْهِ لَيْلًا فَشَفَعَ بِوَاحِدَةٍ ثُمَّ صَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَلَمَّا خَشِيَ الصُّبْح أوتر بِوَاحِدَة. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Nafi' said, “I was with Ibn ‘Umar in Mecca when the sky was cloudy and he was afraid the morning might have come, so he observed a witr with one rak'a. The sky then cleared and he saw that it was still night, so he made it a pair by praying one rak'a; then he prayed series of two rak'as, and when he was afraid morning was near he observed a witr with one.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1214

Mishkat al-Masabih 1215

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1215

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي جَالِسًا فَيَقْرَأُ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فَإِذَا بَقِيَ مِنْ قِرَاءَتِهِ قَدْرُ مَا يَكُونُ ثَلَاثِينَ أَوْ أَرْبَعِينَ آيَةً قَامَ وَقَرَأَ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger used to pray sitting, and would recite the Qur’an while sitting; then when about thirty or forty verses of his recitation remained he stood up and recited while standing. Then he bowed, then he prostrated himself, and after that he did the same kind of thing in the second rak'a. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1215

Mishkat al-Masabih 1216

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1216

وَعَنْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «كَانَ يُصَلِّي بَعْدَ الْوِتْرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ» رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَزَادَ ابْنُ مَاجَه: خفيفتين وَهُوَ جَالس

Umm Salama said the Prophet used to pray two rak'as after the witr. Tirmidhi transmitted it, and Ibn Majah added that they were short ones which he prayed while sitting.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1216

Mishkat al-Masabih 1217

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1217

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوتِرُ بِوَاحِدَةٍ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ يَقْرَأُ فِيهِمَا وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ قَامَ فَرَكَعَ. رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger used to observe a witr with one rak'a, then he performed two rak'as reciting the Qur’an in the course of them seated. When he wished to bow, he stood up and bowed. Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1217

Mishkat al-Masabih 1218

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1218

وَعَنْ ثَوْبَانَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِنَّ هَذَا السَّهَرَ جُهْدٌ وَثِقَلٌ فَإِذَا أَوْتَرَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَإِنْ قَامَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ وَإِلَّا كَانَتَا لَهُ» . رَوَاهُ الدَّارِمِيُّ

Thauban reported the Prophet as saying, “This wakefulness is a toil and a burden, so when one of you observes a witr he should pray two rak'as. If he gets up during the night, well and good; otherwise they will serve for him." Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1218

Mishkat al-Masabih 1219

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1219

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّيهِمَا بَعْدَ الْوِتْرِ وَهُوَ جَالس يقْرَأ فيهمَا (إِذا زلزلت) و (قل يَا أَيهَا الْكَافِرُونَ) رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Umama said the Prophet used to pray the two of them after the witr seated, and recited in the course of them, “When the earth is shaken’’, 1 and "Say, O infidels."2 Al-Qur’an; 99 Al-Qur’an; 109 Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1219

Mishkat al-Masabih 1220

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1220

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَدْعُوَ عَلَى أَحَدٍ أَوْ يَدْعُوَ لِأَحَدٍ قَنَتَ بَعْدَ الرُّكُوعِ فَرُبَّمَا قَالَ إِذَا قَالَ: " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ: اللَّهُمَّ أَنْج الْوَلِيد بن الْوَلِيد وَسَلَمَة ابْن هِشَام وَعَيَّاش بن رَبِيعَةَ اللَّهُمَّ اشْدُدْ وَطْأَتَكَ عَلَى مُضَرَ وَاجْعَلْهَا سِنِينَ كَسِنِي يُوسُفَ " يَجْهَرُ بِذَلِكَ وَكَانَ يَقُولُ فِي بَعْضِ صَلَاتِهِ: " اللَّهُمَّ الْعَنْ فُلَانًا وَفُلَانًا لِأَحْيَاءٍ مِنَ الْعَرَبِ حَتَّى أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ: (لَيْسَ لَك من الْأَمر شَيْء) الْآيَة)

Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger wished to invoke a curse or a blessing on someone he stood in supplication after bowing, and when he said, “God listens to him who praises Him,” he often said, “Praise be to Thee, our Lord! O God, rescue al-Walid b. al-Walid, Salama b. Hisham and ‘Ayyash b. Abu Rabi'a.1 O God, trample severely on Mudar and cause them a famine like that of Joseph,”2 saying that in a loud voice. And he would sometimes say in the course of his prayer, “O God, curse so and so and so and so of the tribes of the Arabs,” till God revealed, “You have nothing to do with the matter. . .”3 1. These were men who were persecuted for their faith and held prisoners. 2. The famine in the time of Joseph lasted seven years. 3. Al-Qur’an; 3:128. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1220

Mishkat al-Masabih 1221

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1221

وَعَن عَاصِم الْأَحول قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ عَنِ الْقُنُوتِ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كَانَ قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ أَوْ بَعْدَهُ؟ قَالَ: قَبْلَهُ إِنَّمَا قَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا إِنَّهُ كَانَ بَعَثَ أُنَاسًا يُقَالُ لَهُمْ الْقُرَّاءُ سَبْعُونَ رَجُلًا فَأُصِيبُوا فَقَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ شَهْرًا يَدْعُو عَلَيْهِمْ

‘Asim al-Ahwal said:: I asked Anas b. Malik whether the humble supplication1 during the prayer was before or after bowing and he replied, “Before it; God’s Messenger observed it after bowing only for a month. He had sent out some people called Qur’an readers, to the number of seventy, on an expedition and they were smitten,2 so for a month God’s Messenger stood in humble supplication after bowing, invoking a curse on their murderers.” 1. The Arabic is qunut, which means 'being obedient’, or 'the act of standing’. It is used of certain supplications in the witr or at other times, but there is some disagreement about when these supplications may be made. The traditions in this chapter deal with the appropriate times. 2. The reference is to an incident at Bi’r Ma'una in 4 A.H. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1221

Mishkat al-Masabih 1222

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1222

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَنَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ شَهْرًا مُتَتَابِعًا فِي الظّهْر وَالْعصر وَالْمغْرب وَالْعشَاء وَصَلَاة الصُّبْح إِذا قَالَ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ الْآخِرَة يَدْعُو عَلَى أَحْيَاءٍ مَنْ بَنِي سُلَيْمٍ: عَلَى رِعْلٍ وَذَكْوَانَ وَعُصَيَّةَ وَيُؤَمِّنُ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger stood in humble supplication daily for a month at the noon, afternoon; sunset, evening and morning prayer when he said, “God listens to him who praises Him” in the last rak'a, invoking a curse on some clans of the B. Sulaim, Ri‘l, Dhakwan and ‘Usayya, and those standing behind him said Amen. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1222

Mishkat al-Masabih 1223

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1223

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَنَتَ شَهْرًا ثُمَّ تَرَكَهُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Anas said that the Prophet stood in humble supplication for a month and then gave it up. Abu Dawud and Nasa'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1223

Mishkat al-Masabih 1224

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1224

وَعَن أبي مَالك الْأَشْجَعِيّ قَالَ: قُلْتُ لِأَبِي: يَا أَبَتِ إِنَّكَ قَدْ صليت خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبِي بكر وَعمر وَعُثْمَان وَعلي هَهُنَا بِالْكُوفَةِ نَحْوًا مِنْ خَمْسِ سِنِينَ أَكَانُوا يَقْنُتُونَ؟ قَالَ: أَيْ بُنَيَّ مُحْدَثٌ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Abu Malik al-Ashja‘i said:: I said to my father, “Father, you have prayed behind God’s Messenger, Abu Bakr, ‘Umar and ‘Uthman, and behind Ali here in al-Kufa for about five years. Did they stand in humble supplication?” He replied, “Sonny, it is an innovation.” Tirmidhi, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1224

Mishkat al-Masabih 1225

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1225

عَن الْحسن: أَن عمر بن الْخطاب جَمَعَ النَّاسَ عَلَى أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ فَكَانَ يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ عِشْرِينَ لَيْلَةً وَلَا يَقْنُتُ بِهِمْ إِلَّا فِي النِّصْفِ الْبَاقِي فَإِذَا كَانَتِ الْعَشْرُ الْأَوَاخِرُ تَخَلَّفَ فَصَلَّى فِي بَيْتِهِ فَكَانُوا يَقُولُونَ: أبق أبي. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Al-Hasan said that ‘Umar b. al-Khattab congregated the people with Ubayy b. Ka‘b as imam and he led them in prayer for twenty nights, but led them in humble supplication only in the second half. When the last ten days came he withdrew and prayed in his house, and the people were saying, “Ubayy has run away.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1225

Mishkat al-Masabih 1226

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1226

وَسُئِلَ أَن بْنُ مَالِكٍ عَنِ الْقُنُوتِ. فَقَالَ: قَنَتَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بَعْدُ الرُّكُوعِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَبْلَ الرُّكُوعِ وَبَعْدَهُ. رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Anas b. Malik was asked about standing in humble supplication and replied, “God’s Messenger stood in humble supplication after bowing.” A version has “before and after bowing.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1226

Mishkat al-Masabih 1227

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1227

عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اتَّخَذَ حُجْرَةً فِي الْمَسْجِدِ مِنْ حَصِيرٍ فَصَلَّى فِيهَا لَيَالِيَ حَتَّى اجْتَمَعَ عَلَيْهِ نَاسٌ ثُمَّ فَقَدُوا صَوْتَهُ لَيْلَةً وَظَنُّوا أَنَّهُ قَدْ نَامَ فَجَعَلَ بَعْضُهُمْ يَتَنَحْنَحُ لِيَخْرُجَ إِلَيْهِمْ. فَقَالَ: مَا زَالَ بِكُمُ الَّذِي رَأَيْتُ مِنْ صَنِيعِكُمْ حَتَّى خَشِيتُ أَنْ يُكْتَبَ عَلَيْكُمْ وَلَوْ كُتِبَ عَلَيْكُمْ مَا قُمْتُمْ بِهِ. فَصَلُّوا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فِي بُيُوتِكُمْ فَإِنَّ أَفْضَلَ صَلَاةِ الْمَرْء فِي بَيته إِلَّا الصَّلَاة الْمَكْتُوبَة)

Zaid b. Thabit said that God’s Messenger made an apartment of reed mats in the mosque and prayed in it for some nights until people gathered round him. One night when they missed his voice and thought he had gone to sleep, some of them began to clear their throats in order that he might come out to them, so he said, “What I have seen you doing has continued to be your practice, so that I have been afraid that it might be prescribed for you, and if it were prescribed for you you would not fulfil it. You people should therefore pray in your houses, for, with the exception of the prescribed prayer, the most excellent prayer a man observes is that which he observes in his house.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1227

Mishkat al-Masabih 1228

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1228

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: (كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَرْغَبُ فِي قِيَامِ رَمَضَانَ مِنْ غَيْرِ أَنْ يَأْمُرَهُمْ فِيهِ بِعَزِيمَةٍ فَيَقُولُ: «مَنْ قَامَ رَمَضَانَ إِيمَانًا وَاحْتِسَابًا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ. فَتُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ والمر عَلَى ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ كَانَ الْأَمْرُ عَلَى ذَلِكَ فِي خِلَافَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَصَدْرًا مِنْ خِلَافَةِ عمر على ذَلِك» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira said that God’s Messenger used to commend prayer at night in Ramadan, but did not command it as a duty. He would say, “If anyone prays during the night in Ramadan because of faith and seeking his reward from God, his former sins will be forgiven him.” When God’s Messenger died this was the practice, and it continued thus during Abu Bakr’s Caliphate and the early part of ‘Umar’s. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1228

Mishkat al-Masabih 1229

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1229

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا قَضَى أَحَدُكُمُ الصَّلَاةَ فِي مَسْجده فليجعل لبيته نَصِيبا من صلَاته فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ جَاعِلٌ فِي بَيْتِهِ مِنْ صِلَاتِهِ خيرا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When one of you performs the prayer in his mosque he should leave a portion of his prayer for his house, for God blesses his house because of his prayer.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1229

Mishkat al-Masabih 1230

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1230

عَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: صُمْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَمَضَانَ فَلَمْ يَقُمْ بِنَا شَيْئًا مِنَ الشَّهْرِ حَتَّى بَقِيَ سَبْعٌ فَقَامَ بِنَا حَتَّى ذَهَبَ ثُلُثُ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ السَّادِسَةُ لَمْ يَقُمْ بِنَا فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ الْخَامِسَةُ قَامَ بِنَا حَتَّى ذهب شطر اللَّيْل فَقلت: يارسول الله لَو نفلتنا قيام هَذِه اللَّيْلَة. قَالَ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ الرَّجُلَ إِذَا صَلَّى مَعَ الْإِمَامِ حَتَّى ينْصَرف حسب لَهُ قيام اللَّيْلَة» . قَالَ: فَلَمَّا كَانَت الرَّابِعَة لم يقم فَلَمَّا كَانَتِ الثَّالِثَةُ جَمَعَ أَهْلَهُ وَنِسَاءَهُ وَالنَّاسَ فَقَامَ بِنَا حَتَّى خَشِينَا أَنْ يَفُوتَنَا الْفَلَاحُ. قَالَ قُلْتُ: وَمَا الْفَلَاحُ؟ قَالَ: السَّحُورُ. ثُمَّ لَمْ يَقُمْ بِنَا بَقِيَّةَ الشَّهْرِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَرَوَى ابْنُ مَاجَهْ نَحْوَهُ إِلَّا أَنَّ التِّرْمِذِيَّ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ: ثُمَّ لَمْ يَقُمْ بِنَا بَقِيَّة الشَّهْر

Abu Dharr said:: We fasted along with God’s Messenger, but he did not make us get up at night for prayer at any time during the month till seven nights remained; then he made us get up for prayer till a third of the night had passed. Next night he did not make us get up, but when the fifth remaining night came he made us get up for prayer till a half of the night had gone, so I said, “Messenger of God, I wish you had led us in supererogatory prayers during the whole of this night." He replied, “When a man prays with an imam till he goes away he is reckoned as having spent a night in prayer." On the fourth remaining night he did not make us get up till two-thirds of the night had passed. On the third remaining night he gathered his family, his wives and the people and prayed with us till we were afraid we would miss the falah (explaining, when asked, that the falah was the meal before daybreak). Then he did not make us get up for prayer during the remainder of the month. Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, and Ibn Majah transmitted something similar, but Tirmidhi did not mention, “then he did not make us get up for prayer during the remainder of the month."

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1230

Mishkat al-Masabih 1231

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1231

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: فَقَدْتُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَيْلَةً فَإِذَا هُوَ بِالْبَقِيعِ فَقَالَ " أَكُنْتِ تَخَافِينَ أَنْ يَحِيفَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْكِ وَرَسُولُهُ؟ قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنِّي ظَنَنْتُ أَنَّكَ أَتَيْتَ بَعْضَ نِسَائِكَ فَقَالَ: إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يَنْزِلُ لَيْلَةَ النِّصْفِ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَغْفِرُ لِأَكْثَرَ مِنْ عَدَدِ شَعْرِ غَنَمِ كَلْبٍ " رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَزَادَ رَزِينٌ: «مِمَّنِ اسْتَحَقَّ النَّارَ» وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: سَمِعْتُ مُحَمَّدًا يَعْنِي البُخَارِيّ يضعف هَذَا الحَدِيث

‘A’isha said:: I missed God’s Messengerone night and found him at al-Baqi‘. He said, “Were you afraid that God and His Messenger would act wrongly towards you?" I replied, “Messenger of God, I thought you had gone to one of your wives." He said, “On the middle night of Sha'ban God most high descends to the lowest heaven and forgives more sins than the hairs of the goats of Kalb." Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Razin added, “for those who deserve hell."Tirmidhi said, “I heard Muhammad (i.e., Bukhari) declare that this tradition is weak."

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1231

Mishkat al-Masabih 1232

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1232

وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «صَلَاةُ الْمَرْءِ فِي بَيْتِهِ أَفْضَلُ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ فِي مَسْجِدِي هَذَا إِلَّا الْمَكْتُوبَة» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Zaid b. Thabit reported God s Messenger as saying, “A man’s prayer in his house is more excellent than his prayer in this mosque of mine, except for the prescribed prayer." Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1232

Mishkat al-Masabih 1233

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1233

عَن عبد الرَّحْمَن بن عبد الْقَارِي قَالَ: خَرَجْتُ مَعَ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ لَيْلَةً فِي رَمَضَان إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَإِذَا النَّاسُ أَوْزَاعٌ مُتَفَرِّقُونَ يُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ لِنَفْسِهِ وَيُصَلِّي الرَّجُلُ فَيُصَلِّي بِصَلَاتِهِ الرَّهْطُ فَقَالَ عمر: إِنِّي أرى لَوْ جَمَعْتُ هَؤُلَاءِ عَلَى قَارِئٍ وَاحِدٍ لَكَانَ أَمْثَلَ ثُمَّ عَزَمَ فَجَمَعَهُمْ عَلَى أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْب ثُمَّ خَرَجْتُ مَعَهُ لَيْلَةً أُخْرَى وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلَاة قارئهم. قَالَ عمر رَضِي الله عَنهُ: نعم الْبِدْعَةُ هَذِهِ وَالَّتِي تَنَامُونَ عَنْهَا أَفْضَلُ مِنَ الَّتِي تَقُومُونَ. يُرِيدُ آخِرَ اللَّيْلِ وَكَانَ النَّاسُ يقومُونَ أَوله. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

‘Abd ar-Rahman b. ‘Abd al-Qari said:: I went out one night to the mosque with ‘Umar b. al-Khattab and we saw the people in sections separate from one another, one man praying by himself, and another followed by a group; so ‘Umar said, “If I collected these people behind one reciter it would be better." He then made up his mind and collected them with Ubayy b. Ka‘b as imam. Afterwards I went out with him another night when the people were following the prayer of their reciter, and ‘Umar said, “This is a good innovation, but what you miss through sleeping is more excellent than what you are getting up for, meaning at the end of the night, for the people were getting up during the early part of the night. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1233

Mishkat al-Masabih 1234

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1234

وَعَن السَّائِب بن يزِيد قَالَ: أَمَرَ عُمَرُ أُبَيَّ بْنَ كَعْبٍ وَتَمِيمًا الدَّارِيَّ أَنْ يَقُومَا لِلنَّاسِ فِي رَمَضَانَ بِإِحْدَى عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً فَكَانَ الْقَارِئُ يَقْرَأُ بِالْمِئِينَ حَتَّى كُنَّا نَعْتَمِدُ عَلَى الْعَصَا مِنْ طُولِ الْقِيَامِ فَمَا كُنَّا نَنْصَرِفُ إِلَّا فِي فُرُوعِ الْفَجْرِ. رَوَاهُ مَالك

As-Sa’ib b. Yazid said:: 'Umar ordered Ubayy b. Ka'b and Tamim ad-Dari to lead the people in eleven rak'as during the night in Ramadan. The reader was reciting a hundred verses in each rak'a so that we leaned on our sticks because of standing so long, and we did not depart till the dawn was beginning to break. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1234

Mishkat al-Masabih 1235

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1235

وَعَن الْأَعْرَج قَالَ: مَا أَدْرَكْنَا النَّاسَ إِلَّا وَهُمْ يَلْعَنُونَ الْكَفَرَةَ فِي رَمَضَانَ قَالَ: وَكَانَ الْقَارِئُ يَقْرَأُ سُورَةَ الْبَقَرَةِ فِي ثَمَانِ رَكَعَاتٍ وَإِذَا قَامَ بِهَا فِي ثِنْتَيْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً رَأَى النَّاسُ أَنه قد خفف. رَوَاهُ مَالك

Al-A‘raj said:: I never came upon the people without hearing them cursing the infidels during Ramadan. The reader recited sura al-Baqara (Al-Qur’an; 2) in the course of eight rak'as, and when he made it serve for twelve rak'as the people thought he had shortened the prayer. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1235

Mishkat al-Masabih 1236

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1236

بن أبي بكر قَالَ: سَمِعت أبي يَقُولُ: كُنَّا نَنْصَرِفُ فِي رَمَضَانَ مِنَ الْقِيَامِ فَنَسْتَعْجِلُ الْخَدَمَ بِالطَّعَامِ مَخَافَةَ فَوْتِ السَّحُورِ. وَفِي أُخْرَى مَخَافَة الْفجْر. رَوَاهُ مَالك

‘Abdallah b. Abu Bakr said:: I'heard Ubayy say, “We used to finish night prayers in Ramadan and ask the servants to hurry up with the food, for fear we would miss the meal before dawn.” In another version he said, “for fear the dawn would come.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1236

Mishkat al-Masabih 1237

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1237

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «هَل تدرين مَا هَذِه اللَّيْل؟» يَعْنِي لَيْلَةَ النِّصْفِ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ قَالَتْ: مَا فِيهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَقَالَ: «فِيهَا أَنْ يُكْتَبَ كلُّ مَوْلُودٍ مِنْ بَنِي آدَمَ فِي هَذِهِ السَّنَةِ وَفِيهَا أَنْ يُكْتَبَ كُلُّ هَالِكٍ مِنْ بَنِي آدَمَ فِي هَذِهِ السَّنَةِ وَفِيهَا تُرْفَعُ أَعْمَالُهُمْ وَفِيهَا تَنْزِلُ أَرْزَاقُهُمْ» . فَقَالَتْ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ إِلَّا بِرَحْمَةِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى؟ فَقَالَ: «مَا مِنْ أحد يدْخل الْجنَّة إِلَّا برحمة الله تَعَالَى» . ثَلَاثًا. قُلْتُ: وَلَا أَنْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى هَامَتِهِ فَقَالَ: «وَلَا أَنَا إِلَّا أَنْ يَتَغَمَّدَنِيَ اللَّهُ بِرَحْمَتِهِ» . يَقُولُهَا ثَلَاثَ مَرَّاتٍ. رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعْوَات الْكَبِير

‘A’isha reported the Prophet as saying, “Do you know what happens this night?” meaning the middle night of Sha‘ban. She asked, “What happens in it, Messenger of God?” He replied, “In it record is made of every human being who will be born and of every human being who will die this year; in it their actions are taken up to heaven and in it their provisions are sent down.” She asked, “Does one enter paradise only by the mercy of God most high?” He replied three times, “No one enters paradise but by the mercy of God most high.” She asked, “Not even you, Messenger of God?” He put his hand on the crown of his head and said, “Not even I, unless God enfolds me in His mercy,” saying it three times. Baihaqi transmitted it in ad-Da'awat al-kabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1237

Mishkat al-Masabih 1238

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1238

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى الْأَشْعَرِيِّ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى لَيَطَّلِعُ فِي لَيْلَةِ النِّصْفِ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ فَيَغْفِرُ لِجَمِيعِ خَلْقِهِ إِلَّا لِمُشْرِكٍ أَوْ مُشَاحِنٍ» . رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ وَفِي رِوَايَته: «إِلَّا اثْنَيْنِ مُشَاحِن وَقَاتل نفس»

Abu Musa al-Ash‘ari reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God most high looks down on the middle night of Sha'ban and forgives all His creatures, except a polytheist or one who is hostile.” Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted it from ‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr b. al-‘As. His version has, “except two, one who is hostile and a murderer.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1238

Mishkat al-Masabih 1239

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1239

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا كَانَتْ لَيْلَةُ النِّصْفِ مِنْ شَعْبَانَ فَقُومُوا لَيْلَهَا وَصُومُوا يَوْمَهَا فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَعَالَى يَنْزِلُ فِيهَا لِغُرُوبِ الشَّمْسِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ الدُّنْيَا فَيَقُولُ: أَلَا مِنْ مُسْتَغْفِرٍ فَأَغْفِرَ لَهُ؟ أَلَا مُسْتَرْزِقٌ فَأَرْزُقَهُ؟ أَلَا مُبْتَلًى فَأُعَافِيَهُ؟ أَلَا كَذَا أَلَا كَذَا حَتَّى يطلع الْفجْر ". رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

‘Ali reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When the middle night of Sha'ban comes, spend the night in prayer and fast during the day, for in it God most high comes down at sunset to the lowest heaven and says, ‘Is there no one who asks forgiveness so that I may forgive him ? Is there no one who asks provision so that I may provide him? Is there no one afflicted so that I may relieve him? Is there not such and such? Is there not such and such?’ till the dawn comes.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1239

Mishkat al-Masabih 1240

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1240

عَن أم هَانِئ قَالَتْ: إِنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ دَخَلَ بَيْتَهَا يَوْمَ فَتْحِ مَكَّةَ فَاغْتَسَلَ وَصَلَّى ثَمَانِيَ رَكَعَاتٍ فَلَمْ أَرَ صَلَاةً قَطُّ أَخَفَّ مِنْهَا غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ يُتِمُّ الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ. وَقَالَتْ فِي رِوَايَة أُخْرَى: وَذَلِكَ ضحى

Umm Hani’ said that the Prophet entered her house on the day of the Conquest of Mecca, bathed and prayed eight rak'as, adding, “I never saw a shorter prayer than it, except that he performed the bowing and the prostration completely.” In another version she said, “That was in the forenoon.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1240

Mishkat al-Masabih 1241

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1241

وَعَن معَاذَة قَالَتْ: سَأَلْتُ عَائِشَةَ: كَمْ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي صَلَاةَ الضُّحَى؟ قَالَتْ: أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَيَزِيدُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Mu'adha said she asked ‘A’isha how many rak'as God’s Messenger prayed at the forenoon prayer, and she replied, “Four rak'as, but sometimes more, as God pleased.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1241

Mishkat al-Masabih 1242

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1242

وَعَنْ أَبِي ذَرٍّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «يُصْبِحُ عَلَى كُلِّ سُلَامَى مِنْ أَحَدِكُمْ صَدَقَةٌ فَكُلُّ تَسْبِيحَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَحْمِيدَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَهْلِيلَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَكُلُّ تَكْبِيرَةٍ صَدَقَةٌ وَأَمْرٌ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ صَدَقَةٌ وَنَهْيٌ عَنِ الْمُنْكَرِ صَدَقَةٌ وَيُجْزِئُ مِنْ ذَلِكَ رَكْعَتَانِ يَرْكَعُهُمَا من الضُّحَى» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Dharr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “In the morning alms are due from every bone in a man’s fingers and toes. Every utterance of ‘Glory be to God’ is alms; every utterance of ‘Praise be to God’ is alms; every utterance of ‘There is no god but God' is alms; every utterance of ‘God is most great’ is alms; enjoining good is alms; forbidding what is disreputable is alms; and two rak'as which one prays in the forenoon serve instead of that.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1242

Mishkat al-Masabih 1243

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1243

وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ أَنَّهُ رَأَى قَوْمًا يُصَلُّونَ مِنَ الضُّحَى فَقَالَ: لَقَدْ عَلِمُوا أَنَّ الصَّلَاةَ فِي غَيْرِ هَذِهِ السَّاعَةِ أَفْضَلُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «صَلَاةُ الْأَوَّابِينَ حِينَ تَرْمَضُ الْفِصَالُ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Zaid b. Arqam, on seeing some people praying in the forenoon, said:: They well know that prayer at another time than this is more excellent. God’s Messenger said, “The prayer of those who are penitent is observed when the young weaned camels feel the heat of the sun.”* * Young camels are said to feel the sand too hot when a quarter of the day has passed. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1243

Mishkat al-Masabih 1244

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1244

وَعَن أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ وَأَبِي ذَرٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " عَنِ اللَّهِ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى أَنَّهُ قَالَ: يَا ابْن آدم اركع لي أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ مِنْ أَوَّلِ النَّهَارِ: أَكْفِكَ آخِرَهُ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَرَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ همار الْغَطَفَانِي وَأحمد عَنْهُم

Abud Darda' and Abu Dharr reported God’s Messenger as stating that God who is blessed and exalted said, “Son of Adam, if you perform four rak'as for me at the beginning of the day, I will supply what you need till the end of it.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, Abu Dawud and Darimi transmitted it from Nu'aim b. Hammar al-Ghatafani, and Ahmad from them all.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1244

Mishkat al-Masabih 1245

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1245

وَعَن بُرَيْدَة قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «فِي الْإِنْسَانِ ثَلَاثُمِائَةٍ وَسِتُّونَ مَفْصِلًا فَعَلَيْهِ أَنْ يَتَصَدَّقَ عَنْ كُلِّ مَفْصِلٍ مِنْهُ بِصَدَقَةٍ» قَالُوا: وَمَنْ يُطِيقُ ذَلِكَ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «النُّخَاعَةُ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ تَدْفِنُهَا وَالشَّيْءُ تُنَحِّيهِ عَنِ الطَّرِيقِ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَجِدْ فَرَكْعَتَا الضُّحَى تُجْزِئُكَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

Buraida said that he heard God’s Messenger say, “A human being has three hundred and sixty joints for each of which he must give alms.” On being asked who was capable of doing that he replied, “It may be mucus in the mosque which you bury, and something which you remove from the road; but if you do not find such, two rak'as in the forenoon will suffice you.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1245

Mishkat al-Masabih 1246

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1246

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ صَلَّى الضُّحَى ثِنْتَيْ عَشْرَةَ رَكْعَةً بَنَى اللَّهُ لَهُ قَصْرًا مَنْ ذَهَبٍ فِي الْجَنَّةِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لَا نَعْرِفُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone prays twelve rak'as in the forenoon God will build for him a castle of gold in paradise.” Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Tirmidhi said, “This is a gharib tradition which I know only by this line of transmission.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1246

Mishkat al-Masabih 1247

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1247

وَعَن معَاذ بن أنس الْجُهَنِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ قَعَدَ فِي مُصَلَّاهُ حِينَ يَنْصَرِفُ مِنْ صَلَاةِ الصُّبْحِ حَتَّى يُسَبِّحَ رَكْعَتَيِ الضُّحَى لَا يَقُولُ إِلَّا خَيْرًا غُفِرَ لَهُ خَطَايَاهُ وَإِنْ كَانَتْ أَكْثَرَ مِنْ زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Mu'adh b. Anas al-Juhani reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone sits in his place of prayer when he finishes the Morning Prayer till he prays the two rak'as of the forenoon, saying nothing but what is good, his sins will be forgiven him even if they are more than the foam of the sea.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1247

Mishkat al-Masabih 1248

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1248

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ حَافَظَ عَلَى شُفْعَةِ الضُّحَى غُفِرَتْ لَهُ ذنُوبه وَإِن كَانَت مثلا زَبَدِ الْبَحْرِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone perseveres in praying the two rak'as of the forenoon, his sins will be forgiven him, even if they are like the foam of the sea.” Ahmad, Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1248

Mishkat al-Masabih 1249

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1249

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تُصَلِّي الضُّحَى ثَمَانِي رَكَعَاتٍ ثُمَّ تَقُولُ: «لَوْ نُشِرَ لِي أَبَوَايَ مَا تركتهَا» . رَوَاهُ مَالك

‘A’isha used to pray eight rak'as in the forenoon, then say, “If my parents were brought back to life for me I would not give up praying them.” Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1249

Mishkat al-Masabih 1250

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1250

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي الضُّحَى حَتَّى نَقُولَ: لَا يَدَعُهَا وَيَدَعُهَا حَتَّى نَقُولَ: لَا يُصليهَا. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Sa'id said:: God’s Messenger used to pray in the forenoon so often that we felt he would never stop doing so; then he would leave off doing so for so long that we felt he would never resume prayer at that time. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1250

Mishkat al-Masabih 1251

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1251

وَعَنْ مُوَرِّقٍ الْعِجْلِيِّ قَالَ: قُلْتُ لِابْنِ عُمَرَ: تُصَلِّي الضُّحَى؟ قَالَ: لَا. قُلْتُ: فَعُمَرُ؟ قَالَ: لَا. قُلْتُ: فَأَبُو بَكْرٍ؟ قَالَ: لَا. قُلْتُ: فَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ قَالَ: لَا إخَاله. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Muwarriq al-Ijli said:: I asked Ibn ‘Umar whether he prayed in the forenoon and he said he did not. I asked whether ‘Umar did and he said he did not. I asked whether Abu Bakr did and he said he did not. I asked whether the Prophet did and he said, “I don’t think so.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1251

Mishkat al-Masabih 1252

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1252

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِبِلَالٍ عِنْدَ صَلَاةِ الْفَجْرِ: «يَا بِلَالُ حَدِّثْنِي بِأَرْجَى عمل عملته فِي الْإِسْلَام فَإِنِّي سَمِعت دق نعليك بَين يَدي الْجَنَّةِ» . قَالَ: مَا عَمِلْتُ عَمَلًا أَرْجَى عِنْدِي أَنِّي لم أتطهر طهُورا مِنْ سَاعَةٍ مِنْ لَيْلٍ وَلَا نَهَارٍ إِلَّا صَلَّيْتُ بِذَلِكَ الطُّهُورِ مَا كُتِبَ لِي أَنْ أُصَلِّيَ

Abu Huraira reported that God's Messenger said to Bilal at the dawn prayer, “Tell me, Bilal, of the action you have done since becoming a Muslim which is most calculated to cause hope in you, for I heard the sound of your sandals in front of me in paradise.” He replied, “I have done no action more calculated, in my opinion to cause hope than that I have never performed ablution at any hour of the night or day without immediately praying what was ordained for me to pray.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1252

Mishkat al-Masabih 1253

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1253

عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُعَلِّمُنَا الِاسْتِخَارَةَ فِي الْأُمُورِ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ يَقُولُ: " إِذَا هَمَّ أَحَدُكُمْ بِالْأَمْرِ فَلْيَرْكَعْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ مِنْ غَيْرِ الْفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ لْيَقُلْ: اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْتَخِيرُكَ بِعِلْمِكَ وَأَسْتَقْدِرُكَ بِقُدْرَتِكَ وَأَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ فَضْلِكَ الْعَظِيمِ فَإِنَّك تَقْدِرُ وَلَا أقدر وَتعلم وَلَا أعلم وَأَنت علام الغيوب اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الْأَمْرَ خَيْرٌ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي - أوقال فِي عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ - فَاقْدُرْهُ لِي وَيَسِّرْهُ لِي ثُمَّ بَارِكْ لِي فِيهِ وَإِنْ كُنْتَ تَعْلَمُ أَنَّ هَذَا الْأَمْرَ شَرٌّ لِي فِي دِينِي وَمَعَاشِي وَعَاقِبَةِ أَمْرِي - أَوْ قَالَ فِي عَاجِلِ أَمْرِي وَآجِلِهِ - فَاصْرِفْهُ عَنِّي وَاصْرِفْنِي عَنْهُ وَاقَدُرْ لِيَ الْخَيْرَ حَيْثُ كَانَ ثُمَّ أَرْضِنِي بِهِ ". قَالَ: «ويسمي حَاجته» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Jabir said :: God’s Messenger used to teach us how to ask God’s guidance about matters just as he used to teach as a sura of the Qur’an, saying: When any of you intends to do something he should pray two rak'as which are not compulsory, then say, “O God, I ask Thy guidance by Thy knowledge, I ask Thee for power by Thy power, and I ask Thee out of Thy great abundance, for Thou hast power and I have none, Thou knowest and I did not, and Thou art the One who is aware of the unseen. O God, if Thou knowest that this matter is good for me regarding my religion, my livelihood, and my future wellbeing (or he said, “my affairs in this world and the next”), ordain it for me and make it easy for me, then bless me in it. But if Thou knowest that this matter is bad for me regarding my religion, my livelihood, and my future wellbeing (or he said, “my affairs in this world and the next”), turn it away from me, turn me away from it, ordain good for me wherever it is, then make me pleased with it.” He said that he should name what he required. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1253

Mishkat al-Masabih 1254

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1254

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَصَدَقَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ. قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: " مَا مِنْ رَجُلٍ يُذْنِبُ ذَنْبًا ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيَتَطَهَّرُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي ثُمَّ يَسْتَغْفِرُ اللَّهَ إِلَّا غَفَرَ الله لَهُ ثمَّ قَرَأَ هَذِه الاية: (وَالَّذِينَ إِذَا فَعَلُوا فَاحِشَةً أَوْ ظَلَمُوا أَنْفُسَهُمْ ذكرُوا الله فاستغفروا لذنوبهم) رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ إِلَّا أَنَّ ابْنَ مَاجَه لم يذكر الْآيَة

‘Ali said:: Abu Bakr told me, and Abu Bakr spoke the truth, that he heard God’s Messenger say, “No man will commit a sin, then get up and purify himself, then pray, then ask God’s foigiveness without God forgiving him.” Then he recited, "And those who, when they do something to be ashamed of, or who wrong themselves, remember God and ask forgiveness for their sins” (Al-Qur’an; 3:135). Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Ibn Majah did not mention the verse.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1254

Mishkat al-Masabih 1255

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1255

وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا حَزَبَهُ أَمْرٌ صَلَّى. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Hudhaifa said that when anything distressed the Prophet he prayed. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1255

Mishkat al-Masabih 1256

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1256

وَعَنْ بُرَيْدَةَ قَالَ: أَصْبَحَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَدَعَا بِلَالًا فَقَالَ: «بِمَ سَبَقْتَنِي إِلَى الْجَنَّةِ مَا دَخَلْتُ الْجَنَّةَ قَطُّ إِلَّا سَمِعْتُ خَشْخَشَتَكَ أَمَامِي» . قَالَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا أَذَّنْتُ قَطُّ إِلَّا صَلَّيْتُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَمَا أَصَابَنِي حَدَثٌ قَطُّ إِلَّا تَوَضَّأْتُ عِنْدَهُ وَرَأَيْتُ أَنَّ لِلَّهِ عَلَيَّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ. فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «بِهِمَا» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Buraida told how one morning God’s Messenger called Bilal and said, "What did you do to get to paradise before me? I have never entered paradise without hearing the rustling of your garments in front of me.” He replied, "Messenger of God, I have never called the adhan without praying two rak'as, and no impurity has ever happened to me without my performing ablution on the spot and thinking that I owed God two rak'as.” God’s Messenger said, "It is because of them.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1256

Mishkat al-Masabih 1257

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1257

وَعَنْ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ إِلَى اللَّهِ أَوْ إِلَى أحد من بني آدم فَليَتَوَضَّأ فليحسن الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ لْيُصَلِّ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ لْيُثْنِ عَلَى اللَّهِ تَعَالَى وَلْيُصَلِّ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ لْيَقُلْ: لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ الْحَلِيمُ الْكَرِيمُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَرْشِ الْعَظِيمِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ أَسْأَلُكَ مُوجِبَاتِ رَحْمَتِكَ وَعَزَائِمَ مَغْفِرَتِكَ وَالْغَنِيمَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ بِرٍّ وَالسَّلَامَةَ مِنْ كُلِّ إِثْمٍ لَا تَدَعْ لِي ذَنْبًا إِلَّا غَفَرْتَهُ وَلَا هَمًّا إِلَّا فَرَّجْتَهُ وَلَا حَاجَةً هِيَ لَكَ رِضًى إِلَّا قَضَيْتَهَا يَا أَرْحَمَ الرَّاحِمِينَ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيث غَرِيب

‘Abdallah b. Abu Aufa reported God’s Messenger as saying:: If anyone wants something from God, or from a human being, he should perform ablution and do it well, then pray two rak'as, then extol God most high and invoke blessing on the Prophet, then say, "There is no god but God, the Clement and Generous. Glory be to God, the Lord of the mighty throne. Praise be to God, the Lord of the universe. I ask Thee for words which will guarantee Thy mercy, actions which will make certain Thy forgiveness, a supply of every virtue, and freedom from every offence. Do not leave me a sin which Thou dost not pardon, a care which Thou dost not remove, or a want that meets with Thy pleasure which Thou dost not supply, O most merciful of the merciful ones.” Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1257

Mishkat al-Masabih 1258

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1258

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: لِلْعَبَّاسِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ: " يَا عَبَّاسُ يَا عَمَّاهُ أَلَا أُعْطِيكَ؟ أَلَا أَمْنَحُكَ؟ أَلا أحبوك؟ أَلَا أَفْعَلُ بِكَ عَشْرَ خِصَالٍ إِذَا أَنْتَ فَعَلْتَ ذَلِكَ غَفَرَ اللَّهُ لَكَ ذَنْبَكَ أَوَّلَهُ وَآخِرَهُ قَدِيمَهُ وَحَدِيثَهُ خَطَأَهُ وَعَمْدَهُ صَغِيرَهُ وَكَبِيرَهُ سِرَّهُ وَعَلَانِيَتَهُ: أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ أَرْبَعَ رَكَعَاتٍ تَقْرَأُ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ فَاتِحَةَ الْكِتَابِ وَسُورَةً. فَإِذَا فَرَغْتَ مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ فِي أَوَّلِ رَكْعَةٍ وَأَنْتَ قَائِمٌ قُلْتَ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ خَمْسَ عَشْرَةَ مَرَّةً ثُمَّ تَرْكَعُ فَتَقُولُهَا وَأَنْتَ رَاكِعٌ عَشْرًا ثُمَّ تَرْفَعُ رَأْسَكَ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَتَقُولُهَا عَشْرًا ثُمَّ تَهْوِي سَاجِدًا فَتَقُولُهَا وَأَنْتَ سَاجِدٌ عَشْرًا ثُمَّ تَرْفَعُ رَأْسَكَ مِنَ السُّجُودِ فَتَقُولُهَا عَشْرًا ثُمَّ تَسْجُدُ فَتَقُولُهَا عَشْرًا ثُمَّ تَرْفَعُ رَأْسَكَ فَتَقُولُهَا عَشْرًا فَذَلِكَ خَمْسٌ وَسَبْعُونَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ تَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي أَرْبَعِ رَكَعَاتٍ إِنِ اسْتَطَعْت أَن تصليها فِي كل يَوْم فَافْعَلْ فَإِنْ لَمْ تَفْعَلْ فَفِي كُلِّ جُمُعَةٍ مَرَّةً فَإِنْ لَمْ تَفْعَلْ فَفِي كُلِّ شَهْرٍ مَرَّةً فَإِنْ لَمْ تَفْعَلْ فَفِي كُلِّ سَنَةٍ مَرَّةً فَإِنْ لَمْ تَفْعَلْ فَفِي عُمْرِكَ مَرَّةً ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعْوَات الْكَبِير وروى التِّرْمِذِيّ عَن أبي رَافع نَحوه

Ibn ‘Abbas told that the Prophet said to al-‘Abbas b. ‘Abd al- Muttalib:: ‘Abbas my uncle, shall I not give you, shall I not present you, shall I not tell you, shall I not produce in you ten things, by your doing which God will forgive you your sin, first and last, old and new, involuntary and voluntary, small and great, secret and open? You should pray four rak'as reciting in each one Fatihat al-Kitab (Al-Qur’an; 1) and a sura and when you finish the recitation in the first rak'a you should say fifteen times while standing, “Glory be to God. Praise be to God. There is no god but God. God is most great.” Then you should bow and say it ten times while bowing. Then you should raise your head after bowing and say it ten times. Then you should get down in prostration and say it ten times while prostrating yourself. Then you should raise your head after prostrating yourself and say it ten times. ’ Then you should prostrate yourself and say it ten times, then raise your head and say it ten times. That is, seventy-five times in every rak'a. You should do that in four rak'as. If you can observe it once daily do so; if not, then once weekly; if not, then once a month; if not, then once a year; if not, then once in your lifetime. Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Baihaqi, in ad-Da'awat al-kabir, transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted something similar from Abu Rafi'.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1258

Mishkat al-Masabih 1259

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1259

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: " إِنَّ أَوَّلَ مَا يُحَاسَبُ بِهِ الْعَبْدُ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مِنْ عمله صلَاته فَإِن صلحت فقد أَفْلح وأنجح وَإِنْ فَسَدَتْ فَقَدْ خَابَ وَخَسِرَ فَإِنِ انْتَقَصَ مِنْ فَرِيضَتِهِ شَيْءٌ قَالَ الرَّبُّ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى: نظرُوا هَلْ لِعَبْدِي مِنْ تَطَوُّعٍ؟ فَيُكَمَّلُ بِهَا مَا انْتَقَصَ مِنَ الْفَرِيضَةِ ثُمَّ يَكُونُ سَائِرُ عَمَلِهِ عَلَى ذَلِكَ ". وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: «ثُمَّ الزَّكَاةُ مِثْلَ ذَلِك ثمَّ تُؤْخَذ الْأَعْمَال حسب ذَلِك» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمد عَن رجل

Abu Huraira told of hearing God’s Messenger say, “The first of his deeds for which a man will be taken into account on the day of resurrection will be his prayer. If it is sound he will be saved and successful, but if it is unsound he will be unfortunate and miserable. If any deficiency is found in his obligatory prayer the Lord who is blessed and exalted will issue instructions to consider whether His servant has said any voluntary prayers so that what is lacking in the obligatory prayer may be made up by it. Then the rest of his actions will be treated in the same fashion.” In a version it says, “Then zakat will be dealt with like that, and all his actions will be treated on the same principle.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted it from “a man”.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1259

Mishkat al-Masabih 1260

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1260

وَعَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا أَذِنَ اللَّهُ لَعَبْدٍ فِي شَيْءٍ أَفْضَلَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ يُصَلِّيهِمَا وَإِنَّ الْبِرَّ لَيُذَرُّ عَلَى رَأْسِ الْعَبْدِ مَا دَامَ فِي صَلَاتِهِ وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ الْعِبَادُ إِلَى اللَّهِ بِمِثْلِ مَا خَرَجَ مِنْهُ» يَعْنِي الْقُرْآنَ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Umama reported God’s Messenger as saying, “God does not listen to a servant of His engaged in anything more excellent than the two rak'as which he prays. Kindness is spread over the head of a servant as long as he is engaged in prayer; and men do not draw near to God with anything to be compared with what came forth from Him,” meaning the Qur’an. Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1260

Mishkat al-Masabih 1261

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1261

عَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى الظُّهْرَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ أَرْبَعًا وَصَلَّى الْعَصْر بِذِي الحليفة رَكْعَتَيْنِ

Anas said that God’s Messenger prayed four rak'as at the noon prayer in Medina and two rak'as at the afternoon prayer in Dhul Hulaifa. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1261

Mishkat al-Masabih 1262

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1262

وَعَنْ حَارِثَةَ بْنِ وَهْبٍ الْخُزَاعِيِّ قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَنَحْنُ أَكْثَرُ مَا كُنَّا قَطُّ وآمنه بمنا رَكْعَتَيْنِ

Haritha b. Wahb al-Khuza‘i said, “God’s Messenger led us in a prayer of two rak'as in Mina when we were more numerous and more secure than we had ever been before.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1262

Mishkat al-Masabih 1263

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1263

وَعَن يعلى بن أُميَّة قَالَ: قلت لعمر بن الْخطاب: إِنَّمَا قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى (أَنْ تَقْصُرُوا مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ إِنْ خِفْتُمْ أَنْ يَفْتِنَكُمُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُوا) فَقَدْ أَمِنَ النَّاسُ. قَالَ عُمَرُ: عَجِبْتُ مِمَّا عَجِبْتَ مِنْهُ فَسَأَلْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. فَقَالَ: «صَدَقَةٌ تَصَدَّقَ اللَّهُ بِهَا عَلَيْكُمْ فَاقْبَلُوا صدقته» رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ya'la b. Umayya said:: I remarked to ‘Umar b. al-Khattab that God had said, “You may shorten the prayer,” only “if you fear those who are infidels may afflict you” (Al-Qur’an; 4:101), whereas the people were now safe. He replied that he had wondered about the same matter, so he asked God's Messenger and received the reply, “It is an act of charity which God has done to you, so accept His charity.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1263

Mishkat al-Masabih 1264

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1264

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ من الْمَدِينَةِ إِلَى مَكَّةَ فَكَانَ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ حَتَّى رَجَعْنَا إِلَى الْمَدِينَةِ قِيلَ لَهُ: أَقَمْتُمْ بِمَكَّة شَيْئا قَالَ: «أَقَمْنَا بهَا عشرا»

Anas said:: We went out from Medina to Mecca with God’s Messenger and he prayed two rak'as at each time of prayer till we returned to Medina. On being asked whether they had stayed any length of time in Mecca, he replied that they had stayed ten days. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1264

Mishkat al-Masabih 1265

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1265

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: سَافَرَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَفَرًا فَأَقَامَ تِسْعَةَ عَشَرَ يَوْمًا يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ: فَنَحْنُ نُصَلِّي فِيمَا بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ مَكَّةَ تِسْعَةَ عَشَرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَإِذَا أَقَمْنَا أَكْثَرَ مِنْ ذَلِك صلينَا أَرْبعا. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said the Prophet made a journey during which he had a stop of nineteen days, and he prayed two rak'as at each time of prayer. Ibn ‘Abbas said, “So when we are stopping nineteen days between here and Mecca we pray two rak'as each time, but when we stop more than that we pray four.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1265

Mishkat al-Masabih 1266

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1266

وَعَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ قَالَ: صَحِبْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ فِي طَرِيقِ مَكَّةَ فَصَلَّى لَنَا الظُّهْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ جَاءَ رَحْلَهُ وَجَلَسَ فَرَأَى نَاسًا قِيَامًا فَقَالَ: مَا يَصْنَعُ هَؤُلَاءِ؟ قُلْتُ: يُسَبِّحُونَ. قَالَ: لَوْ كُنْتُ مُسَبِّحًا أَتْمَمْتُ صَلَاتِي. صَحِبْتُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَانَ لَا يَزِيدُ فِي السَّفَرِ عَلَى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَبَا بكر وَعمر وَعُثْمَان كَذَلِك

Hafs b. ‘Asim said:: I accompanied Ibn ‘Umar on the road to Mecca and he led us in two rak'as at the noon prayer, then went to the place where he had alighted and sat down. Seeing some people standing he asked what they were doing, and I replied that they were engaged in glorifying God. He said, “If I had done so I would have perfected my prayer. I accompanied God's Messenger, and he prayed two rak'as and nothing more while on a journey. I also accompanied Abu Bakr, ‘Umar and ‘Uthman, and they did the same." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1266

Mishkat al-Masabih 1267

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1267

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَجْمَعُ بَين الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْر إِذَا كَانَ عَلَى ظَهْرِ سَيْرٍ وَيجمع بَين الْمغرب وَالْعشَاء. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that God’s Messenger used to combine the noon and the afternoon prayer while travelling, and also to combine the sunset and the evening prayer. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1267

Mishkat al-Masabih 1268

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1268

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي فِي السَّفَرِ عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ حَيْثُ تَوَجَّهَتْ بِهِ يُومِئُ إِيمَاءً صَلَاةَ اللَّيْلِ إِلَّا الْفَرَائِضَ وَيُوتِرُ على رَاحِلَته

Ibn ‘Umar said that on a journey God’s Messenger would pray on his riding beast in whatever direction it turned, making a sign with his head* in prayer during the night, but not in the obligatory prayers; and he would observe a witr on his riding beast. *To indicate the bowing and the prostration. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1268

Mishkat al-Masabih 1269

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1269

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ ذَلِكَ قَدْ فَعَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَصَرَ الصَّلَاةَ وَأَتَمَّ. رَوَاهُ فِي شرح السّنة

‘A'isha said, “God’s Messenger has done all that; he both shortened the prayer and observed it completely.” transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1269

Mishkat al-Masabih 1270

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1270

وَعَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ قَالَ: غَزَوْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَشَهِدْتُ مَعَهُ الْفَتْحَ فَأَقَامَ بِمَكَّةَ ثَمَانِيَ عَشْرَةَ لَيْلَةً لَا يُصَلِّي إِلَّا رَكْعَتَيْنِ يَقُولُ: «يَا أَهْلَ الْبَلَدِ صَلُّوا أَرْبَعًا فَإِنَّا سَفْرٌ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

‘Imran b. Husain said:: I went on an expedition with the Prophet, and I was present with him at the Conquest. He stayed eighteen days in Mecca and prayed only two rak'as . He said, “You who live in the town must pray four; we are travellers.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1270

Mishkat al-Masabih 1271

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1271

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الظُّهْرَ فِي السَّفَرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْحَضَرِ وَالسَّفَرِ فَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ فِي الْحَضَرِ الظُّهْرَ أَرْبَعًا وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّيْتُ مَعَهُ فِي السَّفَرِ الظُّهْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَالْعَصْرَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَلَمْ يُصَلِّ بَعْدَهَا شَيْئًا وَالْمَغْرِبُ فِي الْحَضَرِ وَالسَّفَرِ سَوَاءٌ ثَلَاثُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَلَا يَنْقُصُ فِي حَضَرٍ وَلَا سَفَرٍ وَهِيَ وِتْرُ النَّهَارِ وَبَعْدَهَا رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said, “When travelling I prayed along with the Prophet two rak'as at the noon prayer and two after it.” In a version he said, “I prayed with the Prophet both when resident and when travelling. When resident I prayed along with him four rak'as at the noon prayer and two after it, and when travelling two at it and two after it; two rak'as at the afternoon prayer after which he prayed no more; and both when resident and travelling alike three rak'as at the sunset prayer, in which he never prayed less whether resident or travelling, this being the witr of the daytime. After it he prayed two rak'as.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1271

Mishkat al-Masabih 1272

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1272

وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ جَبَلٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ: إِذَا زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْتَحِلَ جَمَعَ بَيْنَ الظُّهْرِ وَالْعَصْرِ وَإِنِ ارْتَحَلَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَزِيغَ الشَّمْسُ أَخَّرَ الظُّهْرَ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ لِلْعَصْرِ وَفِي الْمَغْرِبِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ إِذَا غَابَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْتَحِلَ جَمَعَ بَيْنَ الْمَغْرِبِ وَالْعِشَاءِ وَإِنِ ارْتَحَلَ قَبْلَ أَنْ تَغِيبَ الشَّمْسُ أَخَّرَ الْمَغْرِبَ حَتَّى يَنْزِلَ لِلْعِشَاءِ ثُمَّ يَجْمَعُ بَيْنَهُمَا. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

Mu'adh b.Jabal said that on the expedition to Tabuk,* if the sun had passed the meridian before the Prophet moved off he combined the noon and the afternoon prayer, but if he moved off before the sun had passed the meridian he delayed the noon prayer till he halted for the afternoon prayer. He acted similarly regarding the sunset prayer:: if the sun set before he moved off he combined the sunset and the evening prayer, but if he moved off before sunset he delayed the sunset prayer till he halted for the evening prayer and then combined them. *In 19 AH. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1272

Mishkat al-Masabih 1273

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1273

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا سَافَرَ وَأَرَادَ أَنْ يَتَطَوَّعَ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ بِنَاقَتِهِ فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى حَيْثُ وَجهه ركابه. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Anas said that when God’s Messenger was on a journey and wished to say voluntary prayers he made his she-camel face the qibla and said, “God is most great,” then prayed in whatever direction his mount made him face. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1273

Mishkat al-Masabih 1274

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1274

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: بَعَثَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي حَاجَةٍ فَجِئْتُ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي عَلَى رَاحِلَتِهِ نَحْوَ الْمَشْرِقِ وَيَجْعَلُ السُّجُودَ أَخفض من الرُّكُوع. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Jabir said, “God’s Messenger sent me on some business, and when I came to him he was praying on his riding-beast towards the east and making the prostration lower than the bowing.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1274

Mishkat al-Masabih 1275

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1275

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بمنى رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ بَعْدَهُ وَعُمَرُ بَعْدَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُثْمَانُ صَدَرًا مِنْ خِلَافَتِهِ ثُمَّ إِنَّ عُثْمَانَ صَلَّى بَعْدُ أَرْبَعًا فَكَانَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ إِذَا صَلَّى مَعَ الْإِمَامِ صَلَّى أَرْبَعًا وَإِذَا صلاهَا وَحده صلى رَكْعَتَيْنِ

Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger prayed two rak'as in Mina, as did Abu Bakr after his death, ‘Umar after Abu Bakr’s death, and ‘Uthman in the early part of his Caliphate, but afterwards ‘Uthman prayed four. When Ibn ‘Umar prayed with an imam he prayed four, but when he prayed alone he prayed two. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1275

Mishkat al-Masabih 1276

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1276

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: فُرِضَتِ الصَّلَاةُ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ هَاجَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَفُرِضَتْ أَرْبَعًا وَتُرِكَتْ صَلَاةُ السَّفَرِ عَلَى الْفَرِيضَةِ الْأُولَى. قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ: قُلْتُ لِعُرْوَةَ: مَا بَال عَائِشَة تتمّ؟ قَالَ: تأولت كَمَا تَأَول عُثْمَان

‘A’isha said that the prayer was prescribed as consisting of two rak'as, and after God's Messenger emigrated it was prescribed as four, but prayer while travelling was left according to the original prescription. Zuhri said he asked ‘Urwa why ‘A’isha said prayers in the complete form and he replied that she interpreted the matter herself as ‘Uthman did. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1276

Mishkat al-Masabih 1277

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1277

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: فَرَضَ اللَّهُ الصَّلَاةَ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّكُمْ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي الْحَضَرِ أَرْبَعًا وَفِي السَّفَرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَفِي الْخَوْف رَكْعَة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Abbas said, “God has prescribed the prayer by the tongue of your Prophet as four rak'as when resident, two when travelling, and one when danger is present.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1277

Mishkat al-Masabih 1278

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1278

وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَا: سَنَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ السَّفَرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَهُمَا تَمَامٌ غَيْرُ قَصْرٍ وَالْوِتْرُ فِي السَّفَرِ سنة. رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

He and Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger established the practice of praying two rak'as when travelling, they constituting a complete observance and not an abbreviation; and the witr while travelling is a sunna. Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1278

Mishkat al-Masabih 1279

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1279

وَعَن مَالك بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ كَانَ يَقْصُرُ فِي الصَّلَاة فِي مثل مَا يكون بَين مَكَّة والطائف وَفِي مثل مَا يكون بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَعُسْفَانَ وَفَى مِثْلِ مَا بَيْنَ مَكَّةَ وَجُدَّةَ قَالَ مَالِكٌ: وَذَلِكَ أَرْبَعَةُ بُرُدٍ. رَوَاهُ فِي الْمُوَطَّأ

Malik said he heard that Ibn ‘Abbas used to shorten the prayer on a journey equivalent to that between Mecca and at-Ta'if, or between Mecca and ‘Usfan, or between Mecca and Judda. Malik said that that was four postal stages. He transmitted it in al-Muwatta’.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1279

Mishkat al-Masabih 1280

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1280

وَعَن الْبَراء قَالَ: صَحِبْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَمَانِيَةَ عَشَرَ سَفَرًا فَمَا رَأَيْتُهُ تَرَكَ رَكْعَتَيْنِ إِذَا زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ قَبْلَ الظُّهْرِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Al-Bara’ said, "I accompanied God’s Messenger on eighteen journeys and I never saw him fail to pray two rak'as when the sun had passed the meridian before praying the noon prayer.” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, Tirmidhi saying that this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1280

Mishkat al-Masabih 1281

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1281

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ قَالَ: إِنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ كَانَ يَرَى ابْنَهُ عُبَيْدَ اللَّهِ يَتَنَفَّلُ فِي السَّفَرِ فَلَا يُنْكِرُ عَلَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ

Nafi' said that ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar used to see his son ‘Ubaidallah saying supererogatory prayers while on a journey, and did not express disapproval. Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1281

Mishkat al-Masabih 1282

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1282

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ السَّابِقُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بَيْدَ أَنَّهُمْ أُوتُوا الْكُتَّابَ مِنْ قَبْلِنَا وَأُوتِينَاهُ من بعدهمْ ثمَّ هَذَا يومهم الَّذِي فرض عَلَيْهِم يَعْنِي يَوْم الْجُمُعَةَ فَاخْتَلَفُوا فِيهِ فَهَدَانَا اللَّهُ لَهُ وَالنَّاسُ لَنَا فِيهِ تَبَعٌ الْيَهُودُ غَدًا وَالنَّصَارَى بَعْدَ غَد» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِمُسْلِمٍ قَالَ: «نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ الْأَوَّلُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ وَنَحْنُ أَوَّلُ مَنْ يَدْخُلُ الْجَنَّةَ بيد أَنهم» . وَذكر نَحوه إِلَى آخِره وَفِي رِوَايَة لمُسلم عَن أبي هُرَيْرَة وَعَنْ حُذَيْفَةَ قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي آخِرِ الْحَدِيثِ: «نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا وَالْأَوَّلُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ الْمقْضِي لَهُم قبل الْخَلَائق»

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “We who are last shall be first on the day of resurrection, although were given the Book before us and we were given it after them. It follows that this was their day which was prescribed for them (meaning Friday), but they disagreed about it and God guided us to it. The people come after us with regard to it, the Jews observing the next day and the Christians the day following that.” (Bukhari and Muslim) In a version by Muslim he said, “We who are last shall be first on the day of resurrection, and we shall be the first to enter paradise although . . .”, and he mentioned something similar up to the end. In another version by him from Abu Huraira and Hudhaifa they reported God’s Messenger as saying at the end of the tradition, “We are the last of the people in this world and shall be the first on the day of resurrection, this being decreed for us before all creatures.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1282

Mishkat al-Masabih 1283

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1283

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «خَيْرُ يَوْمٍ طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ أُدْخِلَ الْجَنَّةَ وَفِيه أخرج مِنْهَا وَلَا تقوم السَّاعَة لَا فِي يَوْم الْجُمُعَة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, “The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he was brought into paradise, on it he was expelled from it, and the last hour will take place on no day other than Friday.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1283

Mishkat al-Masabih 1284

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1284

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ فِي الْجُمُعَةِ لَسَاعَةً لَا يُوَافِقُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ فِيهَا خَيْرًا إِلَّا أعطَاهُ إِيَّاه. وَزَاد مُسلم: «وَهِيَ سَاعَةٌ خَفِيفَةٌ» . وَفِي رِوَايَةِ لَهُمَا قَالَ: «إِنَّ فِي الْجُمُعَةِ لَسَاعَةً لَا يُوَافِقُهَا مُسْلِمٌ قَائِم يُصَلِّي يسْأَل لاله يخرا إِلَّا أعطَاهُ إِيَّاه»

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “There is a time on Friday at which no Muslim will ask God for what is good without His giving it to him.” (Bukhari and Muslim.) Muslim added that he said it is a short period. In a version by both of them he said, “There is a time on Friday at which no Muslim will stand and pray asking God for what is good without His giving him it.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1284

Mishkat al-Masabih 1285

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1285

وَعَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ بْنِ أَبِي مُوسَى قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يَقُولُ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ فِي شَأْنِ سَاعَةِ الْجُمُعَةِ: «هِيَ مَا بَيْنَ أَنْ يَجْلِسَ الْإِمَامُ إِلَى أَن تقضى الصَّلَاة» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Burda b. Abu Musa said:: I heard my father say that he heard God’s Messenger say regarding the time on Friday, “It is between the time when the imam sits down and the end of the prayer.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1285

Mishkat al-Masabih 1286

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1286

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: خَرَجْتُ إِلَى الطُّورِ فَلَقِيتُ كَعْبَ الْأَحْبَارِ فَجَلَسْتُ مَعَهُ فَحَدَّثَنِي عَنِ التَّوْرَاةِ وَحَدَّثْتُهُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَكَانَ فِيمَا حَدَّثْتُهُ أَنْ قُلْتُ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " خَيْرُ يَوْمٍ طَلَعَتْ عَلَيْهِ الشَّمْسُ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ أُهْبِطَ وَفَيْهِ تِيبَ عَلَيْهِ وَفِيهِ مَاتَ وَفِيهِ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ وَمَا من دَابَّة إِلَّا وَهِي مسيخة يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ مِنْ حِينِ تُصْبِحُ حَتَّى تَطْلُعَ الشَّمْسُ شَفَقًا مِنَ السَّاعَةِ إِلَّا الْجِنَّ وَالْإِنْسَ وفيهَا سَاعَةٌ لَا يُصَادِفُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي يسْأَل الله شَيْئا إِلَّا أعطَاهُ إِيَّاهَا. قَالَ كَعْبٌ: ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ سَنَةٍ يَوْمٌ. فَقلت: بل فِي كل جُمُعَة قَالَ فَقَرَأَ كَعْبٌ التَّوْرَاةَ. فَقَالَ: صَدَقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ: لَقِيتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ سَلَامٍ فَحَدَّثْتُهُ بِمَجْلِسِي مَعَ كَعْب وَمَا حَدَّثْتُهُ فِي يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: قَالَ كَعْب: ذَلِك كُلِّ سَنَةٍ يَوْمٌ؟ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلَامٍ: كَذَبَ كَعْبٌ. فَقُلْتُ لَهُ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ كَعْبٌ التَّوْرَاةَ. فَقَالَ: بَلْ هِيَ فِي كُلِّ جُمُعَةٍ. فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلَامٍ: صَدَقَ كَعْبٌ ثُمَّ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلَامٍ: قَدْ عَلِمْتُ أَيَّةَ سَاعَةٍ هِيَ. قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَة فَقلت لَهُ: فَأَخْبرنِي بهَا. فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلَامٍ: هِيَ آخِرُ سَاعَةٍ فِي يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ. قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ: فَقُلْتُ: وَكَيْفَ تَكُونُ آخِرَ سَاعَةٍ فِي يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ وَقَدْ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يُصَادِفُهَا عَبْدٌ مُسْلِمٌ وَهُوَ يُصَلِّي وَتلك السَّاعَة لَا يُصَلِّي فِيهَا؟» فَقَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَلَامٍ: أَلَمْ يَقُلْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ جَلَسَ مَجْلِسًا يَنْتَظِرُ الصَّلَاةَ فَهُوَ فِي صَلَاةٍ حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ؟» قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ: فَقلت: بلَى. قَالَ: فَهُوَ ذَاك. رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَرَوَى أَحْمد إِلَى قَوْله: صدق كَعْب

Abu Huraira said:: I went out to at-Tur and met Ka'b al-Ahbar with whom I sat, he telling me about the Torah and I telling him about God's Messenger. One of the things I told him was that God's Messenger had said, “The best day on which the sun has risen is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he was cast down , on it his repentance was accepted, on it he died, on it the last hour will come, on Friday every beast is on the outlook from dawn to sunrise from fear of the last hour, but not jinn and men, and it contains a time at which no Muslim will pray and ask anything from God without His giving him it." Ka'b said that was one day every year, but when I insisted that it was on every Friday Ka'b read the Torah and said that God's Messenger had spoken the truth. Abu Huraira said: I met ‘Abdallah b. Salam and told him of my meeting with Ka'b al-Ahbar and of what I had told him about Friday, telling him that Ka'b had said that was one day every year. ‘Abdallah b. Salam said that Ka'b had lied, but when I told him that Ka'b afterwards read the Torah and said that it was every Friday he said that Ka'b had spoken the truth. ‘Abdallah b. Salam then said that he knew what time it was, and when I asked him to tell me about it and not keep it to himself he replied that it was at the very end of Friday. I asked how that could be when God's Messenger had said, “No Muslim will pray in it . . . and he asked me if God’s Messenger had not said, “If anyone is seated waiting for the prayer he is engaged in the prayer until he observes it." When I replied that that was so he said that that was how it came about. Malik, Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it, and Ahmad transmitted it up to the statement that Ka'b had spoken the truth.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1286

Mishkat al-Masabih 1287

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1287

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْتَمِسُوا السَّاعَةَ الَّتِي تُرْجَى فِي وَيَوْم الْجُمُعَةِ بَعْدَ الْعَصْرِ إِلَى غَيْبُوبَةِ الشَّمْسِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Anas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Seek the time in which hope is placed on Friday from after the afternoon prayer till sunset." Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1287

Mishkat al-Masabih 1288

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1288

وَعَنْ أَوْسِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِنَّ مِنْ أَفْضَلِ أَيَّامِكُمْ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ فِيهِ خُلِقَ آدَمُ وَفِيهِ قُبِضَ وَفِيهِ النَّفْخَةُ فأكثرا عَلَيَّ مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ فِيهِ فَإِنَّ صَلَاتَكُمْ مَعْرُوضَةٌ عَليّ» فَقَالُوا: يَا رَسُول الله وَكَيف تعرض صَلَاتنَا عَلَيْك وَقَدْ أَرَمْتَ؟ قَالَ: يَقُولُونَ: بَلِيتَ قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ حَرَّمَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ أَجْسَادَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعْوَات الْكَبِير

Aus b. Aus reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Among the most excellent of your days is Friday; on it Adam was created, on it he died, on it the last trump will be blown, and on it the shout will be made, so invoke many blessings on me that day, for your blessing will be submitted to me." He was asked how that could be when his body had decayed* and replied, "God has prohibited the earth from consuming the bodies of prophets.” *The text here gives two alternative words, both with the same meaning, the first being aramta, and the second balita, the latter being the more common. Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah, Darimi and Baihaqi, in ad-Da‘awat al-kabir, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1288

Mishkat al-Masabih 1289

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1289

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «الْيَوْمُ الْمَوْعُودُ يَوْمُ الْقِيَامَةِ وَالْيَوْمُ الْمَشْهُودُ يَوْمُ عَرَفَةَ وَالشَّاهِدُ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ وَمَا طَلَعَتِ الشَّمْسُ وَلَا غَرَبَتْ عَلَى يَوْمٍ أَفْضَلَ مِنْهُ فِيهِ سَاعَةٌ لَا يُوَافِقُهَا عَبْدٌ مُؤْمِنٌ يَدْعُو اللَّهَ بِخَيْرٍ إِلَّا اسْتَجَابَ اللَّهُ لَهُ وَلَا يَسْتَعِيذُ مِنْ شَيْءٍ إِلَّا أَعَاذَهُ مِنْهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ لَا يُعْرَفُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدِيثِ مُوسَى بْنِ عُبَيْدَةَ وَهُوَ يضعف

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, "The promised day is the day of resurrection, the day which is witnessed is the day of ‘Arafa, and the witness* is Friday on no more excellent day than which has the sun risen or set. It contains a time at which no believing worshipper will supplicate God for what is good without God answering him, or seek refuge from something without His giving him refuge from it.” * Al-Qur’an; 85:2 f. Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it, the latter saying that this is a gharib tradition known only among the traditions of Musa b. ‘Ubaida who is declared to be weak.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1289

Mishkat al-Masabih 1290

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1290

عَنْ أَبِي لُبَابَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُنْذِرِ قَالَ: قَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِنَّ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ سَيِّدُ الْأَيَّامِ وَأَعْظَمُهَا عِنْدَ اللَّهِ وَهُوَ أَعْظَمُ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ مِنْ يَوْمِ الْأَضْحَى وَيَوْمِ الْفِطْرِ فِيهِ خَمْسُ خِلَالٍ: خَلَقَ اللَّهُ فِيهِ آدَمَ وَأَهْبَطَ اللَّهُ فِيهِ آدَمُ إِلَى الْأَرْضِ وَفِيهِ تَوَفَّى اللَّهُ آدَمَ وَفِيهِ سَاعَةٌ لَا يَسْأَلُ الْعَبْدُ فِيهَا شَيْئًا إِلَّا أَعْطَاهُ مَا لَمْ يَسْأَلْ حَرَامًا وَفِيهِ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ مَا مِنْ مَلَكٍ مُقَرَّبٍ وَلَا سَمَاءٍ وَلَا أَرْضٍ وَلَا رِيَاحٍ وَلَا جِبَالٍ وَلَا بَحْرٍ إِلَّا هُوَ مُشْفِقٌ مِنْ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ ". رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه وَرَوَى أَحْمَدُ عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَادَةَ: أَنَّ رَجُلًا مِنَ الْأَنْصَارِ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: أَخْبِرْنَا عَنْ يَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ مَاذَا فِيهِ مِنَ الْخَيْرِ؟ قَالَ: «فِيهِ خَمْسُ خلال» وسَاق الحَدِيث

Abu Lubaba b. ‘Abd al-Mundhir reported God’s Messenger as saying, "Friday is the lord of days and the chiefest of them in God’s sight, being greater in God's sight than the day of sacrifice and the day of breaking the fast. It has five distinguishing characteristics:: on it God created Adam, on it God sent Adam down to the earth, on it God took Adam in death, it contains a time at which no one will ask for anything without God giving it, so long as he does not ask for anything unlawful, and on it the last hour will come. There is no angel near God’s presence, or sky, or earth, or winds, or mountains, or sea which do not fear Friday.” Ibn Majah transmitted it. Ahmad transmitted from Sa'd b. Mu'adh that one of the Ansar went to the Prophet and asked him to tell him about the good contained in Friday. He replied, "It has five distinguishing characteristics ...” and he carried on to the end of the tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1290

Mishkat al-Masabih 1291

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1291

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: قِيلَ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: لِأَيِّ شَيْءٍ سُمِّيَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ؟ قَالَ: «لِأَنَّ فِيهَا طُبِعَتْ طِينَةُ أَبِيكَ آدَمَ وَفِيهَا الصَّعْقَةُ وَالْبَعْثَةُ وَفِيهَا الْبَطْشَةُ وَفِي آخِرِ ثَلَاثِ سَاعَاتٍ مِنْهَا سَاعَةٌ مَنْ دَعَا الله فِيهَا اسْتُجِيبَ لَهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Abu Huraira said that when the Prophet was asked for what reason Friday got its name he replied, "Because on it the nature of your father Adam was fashioned, on it will take place the shout and the resurrection of the dead, on it the assault* will take place, and at the end of three hours in it there is a time at which anyone who makes supplication to God will be answered." * cf. Al-Qur’an, 44:16. Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1291

Mishkat al-Masabih 1292

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1292

وَعَنْ أَبِي الدَّرْدَاءِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أَكْثِرُوا الصَّلَاةَ عَلَيَّ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَإِنَّهُ مَشْهُودٌ تَشْهَدُهُ الْمَلَائِكَةُ وَإِنَّ أحدا لن يُصَلِّي عَلَيَّ إِلَّا عُرِضَتْ عَلَيَّ صَلَاتُهُ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْهَا» قَالَ: قُلْتُ: وَبَعْدَ الْمَوْتِ؟ قَالَ: «إِنَّ اللَّهَ حَرَّمَ عَلَى الْأَرْضِ أَنْ تَأْكُلَ أَجْسَادَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ فَنَبِيُّ اللَّهِ حَيٌّ يُرْزَقُ» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه

Abud Darda’ reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Invoke many blessings on me on Friday for it is witnessed. The angels are present on it, and no one will invoke a blessing on me without his blessing being submitted to me till he stops." He said that he asked whether that applied also after his death, and he replied, “God has prohibited the earth from consuming the bodies of the prophets;" so God’s prophet is alive and given provision. Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1292

Mishkat al-Masabih 1293

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1293

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ مُسْلِمٍ يَمُوتُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ أَوْ لَيْلَةَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِلَّا وَقَاهُ اللَّهُ فِتْنَةَ الْقَبْرِ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ وَلَيْسَ إِسْنَاده بِمُتَّصِل

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported God's Messenger as saying, “Any Muslim who dies on Friday or on Thursday night will be protected by God from the testing in the grave." Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it, the latter saying this is a gharib tradition whose isnad is not fully connected.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1293

Mishkat al-Masabih 1294

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1294

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّهُ قَرَأَ: (الْيَوْمَ أَكْمَلْتُ لكم دينكُمْ) الْآيَةَ وَعِنْدَهُ يَهُودِيٌّ فَقَالَ: لَوْ نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الْآيَةُ عَلَيْنَا لَاتَّخَذْنَاهَا عِيدًا فَقَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ: فَإِنَّهَا نزلت فِي يَوْم عيدين فِي وَيَوْم جُمُعَةٍ وَيَوْمِ عَرَفَةَ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ

Ibn ‘Abbas said that a Jew who was with him when he recited, “Today I have perfected for you your religion . . ."(Al-Qur’an; 5:3) remarked, “If this verse had been revealed to us we would have made it a festival." Ibn ‘Abbas replied, “It was revealed on a day which contained two festivals, on a Friday and on the day of ‘Arafa." Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a hasan gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1294

Mishkat al-Masabih 1295

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1295

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا دَخَلَ رَجَبٌ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ لَنَا فِي رَجَبٍ وَشَعْبَانَ وَبَلِّغْنَا رَمَضَانَ» قَالَ: وَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «لَيْلَةُ الْجُمُعَةِ لَيْلَةٌ أَغَرُّ وَيَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ يَوْمٌ أَزْهَرُ» . رَوَاهُ الْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعَوَاتِ الْكَبِيرِ

Anas said that when Rajab came God’s Messenger said, “O God, bless us in Rajab and Sha'ban and bring us to Ramadan.” He also quoted him as saying, “Thursday night is a very bright night and Friday is a shining day.” Baihaqi transmitted it in ad-Da'awat al-kabir.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1295

Mishkat al-Masabih 1296

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1296

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّهُمَا قَالَا: سَمِعْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ عَلَى أَعْوَادِ مِنْبَرِهِ: «لِيَنْتَهِيَنَّ أَقْوَامٌ عَنْ وَدْعِهِمُ الْجُمُعَاتِ أَوْ لَيَخْتِمَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَى قُلُوبِهِمْ ثُمَّ لَيَكُونُنَّ مِنَ الْغَافِلِينَ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Umar and Abu Huraira said they heard God’s Messenger say on the beams of his pulpit, “People must cease to neglect the Friday prayers, or God will seal up their hearts and they will be among the negligent.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1296

Mishkat al-Masabih 1297

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1297

عَنْ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ الضُّمَيْرِيِّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ تَرَكَ ثَلَاثَ جُمَعٍ تَهَاوُنًا بِهَا طَبَعَ اللَّهُ عَلَى قَلْبِهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ والدارمي وَرَوَاهُ مَالك عَن صَفْوَان بن سليم وَرَوَاهُ أَحْمد عَن أبي قَتَادَة

Abul Ja‘d ad-Dumairi reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone fails to observe the prayers on three Fridays through holding it in small esteem,'God will seal up his heart.” Abu Dawud, Tirmidhi, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. Malik transmitted it from Safwan b. Sulaim, and Ahmad from Abu Qatada.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1297

Mishkat al-Masabih 1298

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1298

وَعَن سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ تَرَكَ الْجُمُعَةَ مِنْ غَيْرِ عُذْرٍ فَلْيَتَصَدَّقْ بِدِينَارٍ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَبِنِصْفِ دِينَارٍ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَابْن مَاجَه

Samura b. Jundub reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone omits the Friday prayer without excuse he must give a dinar in alms, or if he does not have as much, half a dinar.” Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1298

Mishkat al-Masabih 1299

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1299

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «الْجُمُعَةُ عَلَى مَنْ سَمِعَ النِّدَاءَ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported the Prophet as saying, “The Friday prayer is obligatory on him who hears the call.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1299

Mishkat al-Masabih 1300

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1300

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «الْجُمُعَةُ عَلَى مَنْ آوَاهُ اللَّيْلُ إِلَى أَهْلِهِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيث إِسْنَاده ضَعِيف

Abu Huraira reported the Prophet as saying, “The Friday prayer is obligatory on him who can get home to his family by night.” Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a tradition whose isnad is weak.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1300

Mishkat al-Masabih 1301

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1301

وَعَنْ طَارِقِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " الْجُمُعَةُ حَقٌّ وَاجِبٌ عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ إِلَّا عَلَى أَرْبَعَةٍ: عَبْدٍ مَمْلُوكٍ أَوِ امْرَأَةٍ أَوْ صَبِيٍّ أَوْ مَرِيضٍ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَفِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ بِلَفْظِ الْمَصَابِيحِ عَنْ رَجُلٍ مِنْ بني وَائِل

Tariq b. Shihab reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The Friday paryer in congregation is a necessary duty for every Muslim, with four exceptions:: a slave, a woman, a boy, or an invalid.” Abu Dawud transmitted it. In Sharh as-sunna it occurs with the same wording as in al-Masabih from a man of the B. Wa’il.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1301

Mishkat al-Masabih 1302

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1302

عَنِ ابْنِ مَسْعُودٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لِقَوْمٍ يَتَخَلَّفُونَ عَنِ الْجُمُعَةِ: «لَقَدْ هَمَمْتُ أَنْ آمُرَ رَجُلًا يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ ثُمَّ أُحْرِقَ عَلَى رِجَالٍ يَتَخَلَّفُونَ عَنِ الْجُمُعَةِ بُيُوتهم» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn Mas'ud reported the Prophet as saying to people who stayed away from the Friday prayer, “I have thought about commanding a man to lead the people in prayer, then burning their houses over men who stayed away from the Friday prayer." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1302

Mishkat al-Masabih 1303

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1303

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ تَرَكَ الْجُمُعَةُ مِنْ غَيْرِ ضَرُورَةٍ كُتِبَ مُنَافِقًا فِي كِتَابٍ لَا يُمْحَى وَلَا يُبَدَّلُ» . وَفِي بَعْضِ الرِّوَايَاتِ ثَلَاثًا. رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي

Ibn ‘Abbas reported the Prophet as saying, “If anyone neglects the Friday prayer except in case of necessity, he will be inscribed as a hypocrite in a book which will not be obliterated or changed.” Some versions have “three times."* *Meaning that the Prophet said these words three times. Shafi‘i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1303

Mishkat al-Masabih 1304

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1304

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنْ كَانَ يُؤْمِنُ بِاللَّهِ وَالْيَوْمِ الْآخِرِ فَعَلَيْهِ الْجُمُعَةُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ إِلَّا مَرِيض أَو مُسَافر أَوْ صَبِيٌّ أَوْ مَمْلُوكٌ فَمَنِ اسْتَغْنَى بِلَهْوٍ أَوْ تِجَارَةٍ اسْتَغْنَى اللَّهُ عَنْهُ وَاللَّهُ غَنِيٌّ حميد» . رَوَاهُ الدراقطني

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Prayer in congregation on Friday is a duty laid on those who believe in God and the last day, except for an invalid, a traveller, a woman, a boy, an insane person, or a slave. If anyone neglects it through sport or trade, God will have nothing to do with him. God is the Independent and Praiseworthy One." Daraqutni transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1304

Mishkat al-Masabih 1305

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1305

عَنْ سَلْمَانَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا يَغْتَسِلُ رَجُلٌ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَيَتَطَهَّرُ مَا اسْتَطَاعَ مِنْ طُهْرٍ وَيَدَّهِنُ مِنْ دُهْنِهِ أَوْ يَمَسُّ مِنْ طِيبِ بَيْتِهِ ثُمَّ يَخْرُجُ فَلَا يُفَرِّقُ بَيْنَ اثْنَيْنِ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي مَا كُتِبَ لَهُ ثُمَّ يُنْصِتُ إِذَا تَكَلَّمَ الْإِمَامُ إِلَّا غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَين الْجُمُعَة الْأُخْرَى» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Salman reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If any man bathes on Friday, purifies himself as much as he can with ablution, anoints himself with oil, or puts on a touch of perfume which he has in his house, then goes out and, without squeezing between two men, prays what is prescribed for him, then remains silent when the imam speaks, his sins between that time and the next Friday will be forgiven him.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1305

Mishkat al-Masabih 1306

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1306

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ. عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «مَنِ اغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ أَتَى الْجُمُعَةَ فَصَلَّى مَا قُدِّرَ لَهُ ثُمَّ أَنْصَتَ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْ خُطْبَتِهِ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّيَ مَعَهُ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْجُمُعَةِ الْأُخْرَى وَفَضْلُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّام» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone bathes, then comes to the Friday prayer and prays what is fixed for him, then keeps silent till finishes his sermon, then prays along with him, his sins between that time and the next Friday will be forgiven him, and three days more.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1306

Mishkat al-Masabih 1307

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1307

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ تَوَضَّأَ فَأَحْسَنَ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ أَتَى الْجُمُعَةَ فَاسْتَمَعَ وَأَنْصَتَ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهُ وَبَيْنَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَزِيَادَةُ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ وَمَنْ مَسَّ الْحَصَى فقد لَغَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

He reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone performs ablution, doing it well, then comes to the Friday prayer, listens and keeps silent, his sins between that time and the next Friday will be forgiven him, with three days extra; but he who touches pebbles has caused an interruption (lagha).”* * This refers to little stones which one removes while engaged in salat. While Bukhari, al-'amal fis salat, 8, gives a tradition which allows smoothing the ground once only, this tradition treats the matter as unsuitable. Regarding this tradition Lisan al-'Arab, 22:118, says that lagha means ‘he has spoken', or ‘deviated from what is right,‘ or ‘has been frustrated', adding that the first is the basic meaning. The idea is evidently that the one who makes a sound by removing small stones during the prayer has hindered someone from hearing. Cf. Qur'an, 41:26. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1307

Mishkat al-Masabih 1308

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1308

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الْجُمُعَةِ وَقَفَتِ الْمَلَائِكَةُ عَلَى بَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ يَكْتُبُونَ الْأَوَّلَ فَالْأَوَّلَ وَمَثَلُ الْمُهَجِّرِ كَمَثَلِ الَّذِي يُهْدِي بَدَنَةً ثُمَّ كَالَّذِي يُهْدِي بَقَرَةً ثُمَّ كَبْشًا ثُمَّ دَجَاجَةً ثُمَّ بَيْضَةً فَإِذَا خَرَجَ الْإِمَامُ طَوَوْا صُحُفَهُمْ ويستمعون الذّكر»

He reported God's Messenger as saying, “When Friday comes the angels stand at the door of the mosque recording the people in the order of their arrival. Those who go out in the midday heat1 are treated like him who offers a sacrificial animal, 2 next like one who offers a cow, next a sheep, next a hen, next an egg. Then when the imam comes out they fold up their sheets and listen to the mention of God." 1. The word muhajjir which is used here may mean either one who goes out in the midday heat, or one who goes early. 2. The word is badana, meaning either a she-camel or a cow which is sacrificed. Here it most probably means a she-camel, as other animals are mentioned immediately afterwards. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1308

Mishkat al-Masabih 1309

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1309

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " إِذَا قُلْتَ لِصَاحِبِكَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ أنصت وَالْإِمَام يخْطب فقد لغوت)

He reported God's Messenger as saying, “When you tell your companion on Friday to be silent while the imam is preaching, you are guilty of idle talk." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1309

Mishkat al-Masabih 1310

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1310

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا يُقِيمَنَّ أَحَدُكُمْ أَخَاهُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ ثُمَّ يُخَالِفُ إِلَى مَقْعَدِهِ فَيَقْعُدَ فِيهِ وَلَكِن يَقُول: افسحوا ". رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying, “None of you must make his brother get up on Friday, then move to his place and sit in it, but should ask those present to make room." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1310

Mishkat al-Masabih 1311

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1311

عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ وَأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَا: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «من اغْتَسَلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَلَبِسَ مِنْ أَحْسَنِ ثِيَابِهِ وَمَسَّ مِنْ طِيبٍ إِنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ ثُمَّ أَتَى الْجُمُعَةَ فَلَمْ يَتَخَطَّ أَعْنَاقَ النَّاسِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى مَا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَهُ ثُمَّ أَنْصَتَ إِذا خرج إِمَام حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ كَانَتْ كَفَّارَةً لِمَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ جُمُعَتِهِ الَّتِي قَبْلَهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Abu Sa'id and Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone bathes on a Friday, puts on his best clothes, applies a touch of perfume if he has any, then goes to the congregational prayer and takes care not to step over people, then prays what God has prescribed for him, then keeps silent from the time his imam comes out till he finishes his prayer, it will atone for his sins during the previous week." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1311

Mishkat al-Masabih 1312

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1312

وَعَنْ أَوْسِ بْنِ أَوْسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " مَنْ غَسَّلَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَاغْتَسَلَ وَبَكَّرَ وَابْتَكَرَ وَمَشَى وَلَمْ يَرْكَبْ وَدَنَا مِنَ الْإِمَامِ وَاسْتَمَعَ وَلَمْ يَلْغُ كَانَ لَهُ بِكُلِّ خُطْوَةٍ عَمَلُ سَنَةٍ: أَجْرُ صِيَامِهَا وَقِيَامِهَا ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Aus b. Aus reported God's Messenger as saying, “If anyone washes and bathes on Friday, goes out early* walking, not riding, goes near to the imam and listens without interrupting, he will have the reward of a year’s fasting and praying for every step he takes." *The text has bakkara wa 'btakara. Both words mean the same thing and are presumably both used to emphasise the idea of going out early. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1312

Mishkat al-Masabih 1313

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1313

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَلَامٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «مَا عَلَى أَحَدِكُمْ إِنْ وَجَدَ أَنْ يَتَّخِذَ ثَوْبَيْنِ لِيَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ سِوَى ثَوْبَيْ مَهْنَتِهِ» . رَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه وَرَوَاهُ مَالك عَن يحيى بن سعيد

‘Abdallah b. Salam reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Even if one has other garments he need wear nothing for Friday but the two garments he wears every day.” Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Malik transmitted it from Yahya b. Sa'id.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1313

Mishkat al-Masabih 1314

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1314

وَعَن سَمُرَةَ بْنِ جُنْدُبٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «احْضُرُوا الذِّكْرَ وَادْنُوا مِنَ الْإِمَامِ فَإِنَّ الرَّجُلَ لَا يَزَالُ يَتَبَاعَدُ حَتَّى يُؤَخَّرَ فِي الْجنَّة وَإِن دَخلهَا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Samura b. Jundub reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Be present at the mention of God and go near the imam; for if anyone always keeps far away the result will be that he will be put in a back place in paradise, supposing he enters it." Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1314

Mishkat al-Masabih 1315

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1315

وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ مُعَاذِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ الْجُهَنِيِّ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ تَخَطَّى رِقَابَ النَّاسِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ اتَّخَذَ جِسْرًا إِلَى جَهَنَّمَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Sahl b. Mu'adh b. Anas al-Juhani told that his father reported God’s Messenger as saying, "If anyone steps over people on Friday he will be made a bridge to jahannam." Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1315

Mishkat al-Masabih 1316

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1316

وَعَنْ مُعَاذِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَهَى عَنِ الْحُبْوَةِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ

Mu`adh b. Anas said that the Prophet forbade sitting on Friday with a cloth tied round the back and legs while the imam is preaching. Tirmidhi and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1316

Mishkat al-Masabih 1317

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1317

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا نَعَسَ أَحَدُكُمْ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ فَلْيَتَحَوَّلْ مِنْ مَجْلِسِهِ ذَلِكَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “When any of you dozes on Friday he should change his place.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1317

Mishkat al-Masabih 1318

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1318

عَنْ نَافِعٍ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ عُمَرَ يَقُولُ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يُقِيمَ الرَّجُلُ الرَّجُلَ مِنْ مَقْعَدِهِ وَيَجْلِسَ فِيهِ. قِيلَ لِنَافِعٍ: فِي الْجُمُعَةِ قَالَ: فِي الْجُمُعَة وَغَيرهَا

Nafi‘ told that he heard Ibn ‘Umar say God’s Messenger forbade anyone to make another get up and then sit in his place. When asked whether this applied to the Friday prayer, Nafi' said that it applied both to the Friday prayer and to other occasions. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1318

Mishkat al-Masabih 1319

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1319

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " يَحْضُرُ الْجُمُعَةَ ثَلَاثَةُ نَفَرٍ: فَرَجُلٌ حَضَرَهَا بِلَغْوٍ فَذَلِكَ حَظُّهُ مِنْهَا. وَرَجُلٌ حَضَرَهَا بِدُعَاءٍ فَهُوَ رَجُلٌ دَعَا اللَّهَ إِنْ شَاءَ أَعْطَاهُ وَإِنْ شَاءَ مَنعه. وَرجل حَضَره بِإِنْصَاتٍ وَسُكُوتٍ وَلَمْ يَتَخَطَّ رَقَبَةَ مُسْلِمٍ وَلَمْ يُؤْذِ أَحَدًا فَهِيَ كَفَّارَةٌ إِلَى الْجُمُعَةِ الَّتِي تَلِيهَا وَزِيَادَةِ ثَلَاثَةِ أَيَّامٍ وَذَلِكَ بِأَنَّ اللَّهَ يَقُولُ: (مَنْ جَاءَ بِالْحَسَنَةِ فَلَهُ عَشْرُ أَمْثَالِهَا. .) رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Three types attend Friday prayer; one is present in a frivolous way and that is all he gets from it; another comes with a supplication, he being a man who makes supplication to God who may grant or refuse his request as He wishes; another is present silently and quietly without stepping over a Muslim or annoying anyone, and that is an atonement for his sins till the next Friday and three days more, the reason being that God says, ‘He who does a good deed will have ten times as much’”(Al-Qur’an; 6:160). Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1319

Mishkat al-Masabih 1320

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1320

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ تَكَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ فَهُوَ كَمَثَلِ الْحِمَارِ يَحْمِلُ أَسْفَارًا وَالَّذِي يَقُولُ لَهُ أَنْصِتْ لَيْسَ لَهُ جُمُعَة» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone speaks on Friday while the imam is preaching, he is like an ass which carries books, (cf. Al-Qur'an; 62:5) and he who tells him to be quiet is not credited with the Friday prayer.” Ahmad transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1320

Mishkat al-Masabih 1321

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1321

وَعَنْ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ السَّبَّاقِ مُرْسَلًا قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم فِي جُمُعَةٍ مِنَ الْجُمَعِ: «يَا مَعْشَرَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ إِنَّ هَذَا يَوْمٌ جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ عِيدًا فَاغْتَسِلُوا وَمَنْ كَانَ عِنْدَهُ طِيبٌ فَلَا يَضُرُّهُ أَنْ يَمَسَّ مِنْهُ وَعَلَيْكُمْ بِالسِّوَاكِ» . رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَرَوَاهُ ابْنُ مَاجَه عَنهُ وَهُوَ عَن ابْن عَبَّاس مُتَّصِلا

‘Ubaid b. as-Sabbaq told in mursal form that God’s Messenger said one Friday, “Company of Muslims, this is a day which God has appointed as a festival, so bathe, and if anyone has perfume it does him no harm to apply some of it; and you should use the toothstick.” Malik transmitted it. Ibn Majah transmitted it from him, and it is in fully connected form from Ibn ‘Abbas.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1321

Mishkat al-Masabih 1322

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1322

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «حَقًّا عَلَى الْمُسْلِمِينَ أَنْ يَغْتَسِلُوا يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَلْيَمَسَّ أَحَدُهُمْ مِنْ طِيبِ أَهْلِهِ فَإِنْ لَمْ يَجِدْ فَالْمَاءُ لَهُ طِيبٌ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ

Al-Bara’ reported God’s Messenger as saying, “It is a duty for Muslims to bathe on Friday, and one may apply some of his wife’s perfume; but if he can get none, water is a perfume for him.” Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it, the latter saying that this is a hasan tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1322

Mishkat al-Masabih 1323

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1323

عَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي الْجُمُعَةَ حِينَ تَمِيلُ الشَّمْسُ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Anas said that the Prophet used to observe the Friday prayer when the sun passed the meridian. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1323

Mishkat al-Masabih 1324

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1324

وَعَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ قَالَ: مَا كُنَّا نُقِيلُ وَلَا نَتَغَدَّى إِلَّا بَعْدَ الْجُمُعَة

Sahl b. Sa‘d said, “We did not have a siesta or lunch till after the Friday prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1324

Mishkat al-Masabih 1325

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1325

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اشْتَدَّ الْبَرْدُ بَكَّرَ بِالصَّلَاةِ وَإِذَا اشْتَدَّ الْحَرُّ أَبْرَدَ بِالصَّلَاةِ. يَعْنِي الْجُمُعَةَ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Anas said that when it was very cold the Prophet observed the prayer early, and when it was very hot he delayed the prayer till it was cooler. The reference is to the Friday prayer. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1325

Mishkat al-Masabih 1326

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1326

وَعَنِ السَّائِبِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ قَالَ: كَانَ النِّدَاءُ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ أَوَّلُهُ إِذَا جَلَسَ الْإِمَامُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ فَلَمَّا كَانَ عُثْمَانُ وَكَثُرَ النَّاسُ زَادَ النِّدَاءَ الثَّالِثَ عَلَى الزَّوْرَاء. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

As-Sa’ib b. Yazid said that in the time of God’s Messenger, Abu Bakr and ‘Umar the beginning of the summons on Friday was when the imam took his seat on the pupilt, but in 'Uthman’s time when (the people were numerous he added the third call on az-Zaura’.* *The name of a house in Madina. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1326

Mishkat al-Masabih 1327

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1327

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَتْ لِلنَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خُطْبَتَانِ يَجْلِسُ بَيْنَهُمَا يقْرَأ الْقُرْآن وَيذكر النَّاس فَكَانَت صلَاته قصدا وخطبته قصدا. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir b. Samura said the Prophet gave two sermons between which he sat, recited the Qur’an and gave the people an exhortation and both his prayer and his sermon were of moderate length. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1327

Mishkat al-Masabih 1328

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1328

وَعَنْ عَمَّارٍ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «إِنَّ طُولَ صَلَاةِ الرَّجُلِ وَقِصَرَ خُطْبَتِهِ مَئِنَّةٌ مِنْ فِقْهِهِ فَأَطِيلُوا الصَّلَاة واقصروا الْخطْبَة وَإِن من الْبَيَان سحرًا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Ammar told how he heard God’s Messenger say, “The length of a man’s prayer and the shortness of his sermon are a sign of his understanding, so make the prayer long and the sermon short, for there is magic in eloquence.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1328

Mishkat al-Masabih 1329

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1329

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا خَطَبَ احْمَرَّتْ عَيْنَاهُ وَعَلَا صَوْتُهُ وَاشْتَدَّ غَضَبُهُ حَتَّى كَأَنَّهُ مُنْذِرُ جَيش يقولك: «صَبَّحَكُمْ وَمَسَّاكُمْ» وَيَقُولُ: «بُعِثْتُ أَنَا وَالسَّاعَةُ كَهَاتَيْنِ» . وَيَقْرُنُ بَيْنَ إِصْبَعَيْهِ السَّبَابَةِ وَالْوُسْطَى. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Jabir said that when God’s Messenger preached his eyes became red, his voice rose and his anger became violent, so that he was like one warning an army and saying, “The enemy has made a morning attack on you.” “The enemy has made an evening attack on you.” He would Say, “The last hour and I have been sent like these two,” and he would join his forefinger and his middle finger. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1329

Mishkat al-Masabih 1330

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1330

وَعَنْ يَعْلَى بْنِ أُمَيَّةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَأُ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ: (وَنَادَوْا يَا مَالك ليَقْضِ علينا رَبك)

Ya'la b. Umayya said he heard the Prophet reciting on the pulpit, “And they will cry:: O Malik, let your Lord put an end to us” (Al-Qur’an; 43:77). (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1330

Mishkat al-Masabih 1331

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1331

وَعَنْ أُمِّ هِشَامٍ بِنْتِ حَارِثَةَ بْنِ النُّعْمَانِ قَالَتْ: مَا أَخَذْتُ (ق. وَالْقُرْآنِ الْمَجِيدِ) إِلَّا عَنْ لِسَانِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقْرَؤُهَا كُلَّ جُمُعَةٍ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ إِذَا خطب النَّاس. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Umm Hisham daughter of Haritha b. an-Nu‘man said she learned “Qaf. By the glorious Qur’an” (Al-Qur’an; 50) from no other source than the tongue of God’s Messenger who used to recite it every Friday on the pulpit when he preached to the people. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1331

Mishkat al-Masabih 1332

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1332

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ حُرَيْثٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَطَبَ وَعَلَيْهِ عِمَامَةٌ سَوْدَاءُ قَدْ أَرْخَى طَرَفَيْهَا بَيْنَ كَتِفَيْهِ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Amr b. Huraith said the Prophet preached on Friday wearing a black turban the ends of which he let hang between his shoulders. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1332

Mishkat al-Masabih 1333

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1333

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم وَهُوَ يخْطب: «إِذَا جَاءَ أَحَدُكُمْ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ وَالْإِمَامُ يَخْطُبُ فليركع رَكْعَتَيْنِ وليتجوز فيهمَا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God’s Messenger as saying in the course of a sermon, “When one of you comes on Friday while the imam is preaching, he should pray two rak'as and make them short.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1333

Mishkat al-Masabih 1334

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1334

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: مَنْ أَدْرَكَ رَكْعَةً مِنَ الصَّلَاةِ مَعَ الإِمَام فقد أدْرك الصَّلَاة كلهَا "

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone is in time for a rak‘a in the prayer along with the imam he has said the whole prayer.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1334

Mishkat al-Masabih 1335

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1335

عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَخْطُبُ خُطْبَتَيْنِ كَانَ يَجْلِسُ إِذَا صَعِدَ الْمِنْبَرَ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ أُرَاهُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيَخْطُبُ ثُمَّ يَجْلِسُ وَلَا يَتَكَلَّمُ ثمَّ يقوم فيخطب. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ibn ‘Umar said that the Prophet used to deliver two sermons. He would sit down when he ascended the pulpit till he (I think he meant the mu’adhdhin) was finished. He would then stand up and preach, then sit down and say nothing, then stand up and preach. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1335

Mishkat al-Masabih 1336

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1336

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَوَى عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ اسْتَقْبَلْنَاهُ بِوُجُوهِنَا. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ لَا نَعْرِفُهُ إِلَّا مِنْ حَدِيثِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ الْفَضْلِ وَهُوَ ضَعِيفٌ ذَاهِبُ الْحَدِيثِ

‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud said, “When the Prophet sat down on the pulpit we faced him.” Tirmidhi transmitted it, and said this was a tradition he knew only among the traditions of Muhammad b. al-Fadl who was weak and whose traditions were not accepted.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1336

Mishkat al-Masabih 1337

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1337

عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَخْطُبُ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ يَجْلِسُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيَخْطُبُ قَائِمًا فَمَنْ نَبَّأَكَ أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَخْطُبُ جَالِسًا فَقَدْ كَذَبَ فَقَدَ وَالله صليت مَعَه أَكثر من ألفي صَلَاة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir b. Samura said, “The Prophet used to preach standing, then he would sit down, then stand and preach standing. If anyone tells you he preached sitting he is lying. I swear by God that I prayed along with him on more than two thousand occasions.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1337

Mishkat al-Masabih 1338

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1338

وَعَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عُجْرَةَ: أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ أُمِّ الْحَكَمِ يَخْطُبُ قَاعِدًا فَقَالَ: انْظُرُوا إِلَى هَذَا الْخَبِيثِ يَخْطُبُ قَاعِدًا وَقد قَالَ الله تَعَالَى: (وَإِذَا رَأَوْا تِجَارَةً أَوْ لَهْوًا انْفَضُّوا إِلَيْهَا وَتَرَكُوك قَائِما) رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ka'b b. ‘Ujra said he entered the mosque when ‘Abd ar-Rahman b. Umm al-Hakam was sitting while he preached, and said:: Look at this scoundrel who is sitting while he preaches, though God most high has said, “But when they see merchandise or diversion they disperse to it and leave you standing” (Al-Qur’an; 62:11). Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1338

Mishkat al-Masabih 1339

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1339

وَعَن عمَارَة بن رويبة: أَنَّهُ رَأَى بِشْرَ بْنَ مَرْوَانَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ رَافِعًا يَدَيْهِ فَقَالَ: قَبَّحَ اللَّهُ هَاتَيْنِ الْيَدَيْنِ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَا يَزِيدُ عَلَى أَنْ يَقُولَ بِيَدِهِ هَكَذَا وَأَشَارَ بِأُصْبُعِهِ المسبحة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘Umara b. Ruwaiba said he saw Bishr b. Marwan on the pulpit raising his hands and said, “God reject these hands! I have seen God’s Messenger gesture* no more than this with his hand;” and he pointed with his forefinger. *Literally, say. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1339

Mishkat al-Masabih 1340

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1340

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: لَمَّا اسْتَوَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الْجُمُعَةِ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ قَالَ: «اجْلِسُوا» فَسَمِعَ ذَلِكَ ابْنُ مَسْعُودٍ فَجَلَسَ عَلَى بَابِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَرَآهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «تَعَالَ يَا عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ مَسْعُودٍ» رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ

Jabir said that when God’s Messenger seated himself on the pulpit on a Friday he said, “Sit down.” Ibn Mas'ud heard that and sat down at the door of the mosque, and when God’s Messenger saw him he said, “Come here, ‘Abdallah b. Mas'ud.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1340

Mishkat al-Masabih 1341

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1341

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «من أدْرك من الْجُمُعَة رَكْعَة فَليصل إِلَيْهَا أُخْرَى وَمَنْ فَاتَتْهُ الرَّكْعَتَانِ فَلْيُصَلِّ أَرْبَعًا» أَو قَالَ: «الظّهْر» . رَوَاهُ الدَّارَقُطْنِيّ

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone is in time for a rak'a of the Friday prayer he should pray another as well, but if one misses the two rak'as he should pray four.” Or he said, “The noon prayer.” Daraqutni transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1341

Mishkat al-Masabih 1342

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1342

عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ قَالَ: غَزَوْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قِبَلَ نَجْدٍ فَوَازَيْنَا الْعَدُوَّ فَصَافَفْنَا لَهُمْ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُصَلِّي لَنَا فَقَامَتْ طَائِفَةٌ مَعَهُ وَأَقْبَلَتْ طَائِفَةٌ عَلَى الْعَدُوِّ وَرَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِمَنْ مَعَهُ وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا مَكَانَ الطَّائِفَةِ الَّتِي لم تصل فجاؤوا فَرَكَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بهم رَكْعَةً وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَرَوَى نَافِعٌ نَحْوَهُ وَزَادَ: فَإِن كَانَ خوف هُوَ أَشَدُّ مِنْ ذَلِكَ صَلَّوْا رِجَالًا قِيَامًا عَلَى أَقْدَامِهِمْ أَوْ رُكْبَانًا مُسْتَقْبِلِي الْقِبْلَةِ أَوْ غَيْرَ مُسْتَقْبِلِيهَا قَالَ نَافِعٌ: لَا أُرَى ابْنَ عُمَرَ ذَكَرَ ذَلِكَ إِلَّا عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Salim b. ‘Abdallah b. ‘Umar quoted his father as saying:: I went on an expedition with God’s Messenger to Najd, and when we came in front of the enemy we drew up in line facing them. God’s Messenger then stood up and led us in prayer, and one section stood up along with him while another faced the enemy. He prayed a rak'a with those who were with him and made two prostrations, and then they changed places with those who had not prayed. When they came God’s Messenger prayed a rak'a with them and made two prostrations, then he uttered the salutation and each of them got up and left, after which he prayed a rak'a alone and made two prostrations. Nafi‘ transmitted something similar, adding that when there was greater cause for fear than on that occasion they prayed standing on their feet or mounted, without considering whether or not they were facing the qibla. Nafi‘ said he thought God’s Messenger was the one on whose authority Ibn ‘Umar mentioned that. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1342

Mishkat al-Masabih 1343

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1343

وَعَنْ يَزِيدَ بْنِ رُومَانَ عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَوَّاتٍ عَمَّنْ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ ذَاتِ الرِّقَاعِ صَلَاةَ الْخَوْفِ: أَنَّ طَائِفَةً صَفَّتْ مَعَهُ وَطَائِفَةً وِجَاهَ الْعَدُوِّ فَصَلَّى بِالَّتِي مَعَهُ رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ ثَبَتَ قَائِمًا وَأَتَمُّوا لِأَنْفُسِهِمْ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفُوا فَصَفُّوا وِجَاهَ الْعَدُوِّ وَجَاءَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الْأُخْرَى فَصَلَّى بِهِمُ الرَّكْعَةَ الَّتِي بَقِيَتْ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ ثُمَّ ثَبَتَ جَالِسًا وَأَتمُّوا لأَنْفُسِهِمْ ثمَّ سلم بهم وَأَخْرَجَ الْبُخَارِيُّ بِطَرِيقٍ آخَرَ عَنِ الْقَاسِمِ عَنْ صَالِحِ بْنِ خَوَّاتٍ عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ أَبِي حَثْمَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ

Yazid b. Ruman told on the authority of Salih b. al-Khawwat on the authority of one who prayed in time of danger along with God’s Messenger at the battle of Dhat ar-Riqa'* that a section formed a line along with him and a section faced the enemy. He led the section which was along with him in a rak'a, then remained standing while they finished the prayer by themselves. They then departed and drew up in line facing the enemy, and when the other party came he led them in the remaining rak'a of his prayer, after which he remained seated while they finished the prayer by themselves. He then led them in uttering the salutation. * This was during an expedition against some sections of Ghatafan in 4 A.H (Bukhari and Muslim.) Bukhari rendered it also by another line from al-Qasim from Salih b. al-Khawwat from Sahl b. Abu Hathma from the Prophet.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1343

Mishkat al-Masabih 1344

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1344

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: أَقْبَلْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حَتَّى إِذْ كُنَّا بِذَاتِ الرِّقَاعِ قَالَ: كُنَّا إِذَا أَتَيْنَا عَلَى شَجَرَةٍ ظَلِيلَةٍ تَرَكْنَاهَا لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: فَجَاءَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ المشكرين وَسَيْفُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُعَلَّقٌ بِشَجَرَةٍ فَأَخَذَ سَيْفَ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَاخْتَرَطَهُ فَقَالَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَتَخَافُنِي؟ قَالَ: «لَا» . قَالَ: فَمَنْ يَمْنَعُكَ مِنِّي؟ قَالَ: «اللَّهُ يَمْنَعُنِي مِنْك» . قَالَ: فَتَهَدَّدَهُ أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَغَمَدَ السَّيْفَ وَعَلَّقَهُ قَالَ: فَنُودِيَ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَصَلَّى بِطَائِفَةٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَأَخَّرُوا وَصَلَّى بِالطَّائِفَةِ الْأُخْرَى رَكْعَتَيْنِ قَالَ: فَكَانَتْ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَرْبَعُ رَكَعَاتٍ وَلِلْقَوْمِ رَكْعَتَانِ

Jabir said:: We went forward with God’s Messenger, and when we reached Dhat ar-Riqa‘ we came to a shady tree which we left for him. One of the polytheists came along and seeing the sword of God’s Messenger hanging on a tree he took it, drew it from the scabbard and said to him, "Are you afraid of me?” On being told that he was not, he asked, “Who will protect you from me?” He replied, “God will protect me from you.” Then the companions of God’s Messenger threatened him, and he sheathed the sword and hung it up. The call to prayer was made and he led a section in two rak'as, after which they withdrew and he led the other section in two rak'as, so that God’s Messenger prayed four rak'as and the people prayed two. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1344

Mishkat al-Masabih 1345

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1345

وَعَن جَابر قَالَ: صَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ الْخَوْفِ فَصَفَفْنَا خَلْفَهُ صَفَّيْنِ وَالْعَدُوُّ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَ الْقِبْلَةِ فَكَبَّرَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَكَبَّرْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَرَكَعْنَا جَمِيعًا ثمَّ رفع رَأسه من الرُّكُوع ورفعنا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ انْحَدَرَ بِالسُّجُودِ وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ وَقَامَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ فِي نَحْرِ الْعَدُوِّ فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ السُّجُودَ وَقَامَ الصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ انْحَدَرَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ بِالسُّجُودِ ثُمَّ قَامُوا ثُمَّ تَقَدَّمَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ وَتَأَخَّرَ الْمُقَدَّمُ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَرَكَعْنَا جَمِيعًا ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ من الرُّكُوع ورفعنا جَمِيعًا ثمَّ انحدر بِالسُّجُود وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ الَّذِي كَانَ مُؤَخَّرًا فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الْأُولَى وَقَامَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ فِي نَحْرِ الْعَدو فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ السُّجُودَ وَالصَّفُّ الَّذِي يَلِيهِ انْحَدَرَ الصَّفُّ الْمُؤَخَّرُ بِالسُّجُودِ فَسَجَدُوا ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَسَلَّمْنَا جَمِيعًا. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

He said:: God’s Messenger led us in the prayer in time of danger and we drew up in two rows behind him with the enemy between us and the qibla. The Prophet said, "God is most great” and we all said it; then he bowed and we all bowed; then he raised his head after bowing and we all raised ours; then he and the row next him went down in prostration while the rear row stood facing the enemy; then when the Prophet finished the prostration and the row next him stood up, the rear row went down in prostration; then they stood up; then the rear row went to the front and the front row to the rear; then the Prophet bowed and we all bowed; then he raised his head after bowing and we all raised ours; then he and the row next him which had been in the rear in the first rak'a went down in prostration while the rear row stood facing the enemy; then when the Prophet and the row next him finished the prostration the rear row went down and prostrated them selves; then the Prophet, uttered the salutation and we all did so. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1345

Mishkat al-Masabih 1346

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1346

عَنْ جَابِرٌ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ صَلَاةَ الظُّهْرِ فِي الْخَوْف بِبَطن نخل فَصَلَّى بِطَائِفَةٍ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ ثُمَّ جَاءَ طَائِفَةٌ أُخْرَى فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ. رَوَاهُ فِي «شرح السّنة»

Jabir said the Prophet was leading the people in the noon prayer in time of danger in a valley with palm trees.* He led a section in two rak'as after which he uttered the salutation; then another section came and he led them in two rak'as after which he uttered the salutation. *The Arabic is bi-bain nakhl. Mirqat, 2, 244, says this is the name of a place between Mecca and at-Ta’if; but the name of that place is Nakhla. Alternatively it is said to be Batn an-nakhl near Medina. transmitted it in Sharh as-sunna.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1346

Mishkat al-Masabih 1347

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1347

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نَزَلَ بَيْنَ ضَجْنَانَ وَعُسْفَانَ فَقَالَ الْمُشْرِكُونَ: لِهَؤُلَاءِ صَلَاةٌ هِيَ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْهِمْ مِنْ آبَائِهِمْ وَأَبْنَائِهِمْ وَهِيَ الْعَصْرُ فَأَجْمِعُوا أَمْرَكُمْ فَتَمِيلُوا عَلَيْهِمْ مَيْلَةً وَاحِدَةً وَإِنَّ جِبْرِيلَ أَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَقْسِمَ أَصْحَابَهُ شَطْرَيْنِ فَيُصَلِّيَ بِهِمْ وَتَقُومَ طَائِفَةٌ أُخْرَى وَرَاءَهُمْ وَلْيَأْخُذُوا حِذْرَهُمْ وَأَسْلِحَتَهُمْ فَتَكُونَ لَهُمْ رَكْعَةٌ وَلِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَكْعَتَانِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Abu Huraira told how when God's Messenger encamped between Dajnan and ‘Usfan1 the polytheists said, “These people observe a prayer which is dearer to them than their fathers and their sons, and it is the afternoon prayer, so join together and attach them in a single rush.”2 But Gabriel came to the Prophet and ordered him to divide his companions into two divisions and lead one section in prayer while another stood behind them on guard and armed. They would pray one rak'a and God’s Messenger two. 1. Dajnan is a mountain near Mecca and ‘Usfan, a place two days’ journey from Mecca on the way to Medina. 2. Cf. Al-Qur'an; 4:102. Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1347

Mishkat al-Masabih 1348

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1348

عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يخرج يَوْم الْفطر وَالْأَضْحَى إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى فَأَوَّلُ شَيْءٍ يَبْدَأُ بِهِ الصَّلَاةُ ثُمَّ يَنْصَرِفُ فَيَقُومُ مُقَابِلَ النَّاسِ وَالنَّاسُ جُلُوسٌ عَلَى صُفُوفِهِمْ فَيَعِظُهُمْ وَيُوصِيهِمْ وَيَأْمُرُهُمْ وَإِنْ كَانَ يُرِيدُ أَنْ يَقْطَعَ بَعْثًا قَطَعَهُ أَوْ يَأْمر بِشَيْء أَمر بِهِ ثمَّ ينْصَرف

Abu Saud al-Khudri said that the Prophet used to go out on the day of the breaking of the fast and the day of sacrifice to the place of prayer, and the first thing he did was to pray. When he finished he would stand facing the people who were seated in their rows, deliver an exhortation, issue instructions and give them commands. If he intended to send out an army he did so, or if he had any special orders he gave them, and then departed. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1348

Mishkat al-Masabih 1349

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1349

وَعَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْعِيدَيْنِ غَيْرَ مَرَّةٍ وَلَا مَرَّتَيْنِ بِغَيْرِ أَذَانٍ وَلَا إِقَامَة. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir b. Samura said, “I prayed along with God’s Messenger at the two festivals, not only once or twice, without an adhan or an iqama." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1349

Mishkat al-Masabih 1350

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1350

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرُ يُصَلُّونَ الْعِيدَيْنِ قَبْلَ الْخُطْبَةِ

Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger, Abu Bakr and ‘Umar used to say the festival prayers before the sermon. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1350

Mishkat al-Masabih 1351

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1351

وَسُئِلَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ: أَشَهِدْتَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْعِيدَ؟ قَالَ: نَعَمْ خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ خَطَبَ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ أَذَانًا وَلَا إِقَامَةً ثُمَّ أَتَى النِّسَاءَ فَوَعَظَهُنَّ وَذَكَّرَهُنَّ وَأَمَرَهُنَّ بِالصَّدَقَةِ فَرَأَيْتُهُنَّ يُهْوِينَ إِلَى آذَانِهِنَّ وَحُلُوقِهِنَّ يَدْفَعْنَ إِلَى بِلَالٍ ثُمَّ ارْتَفَعَ هُوَ وَبِلَالٌ إِلَى بَيته

Ibn ‘Abbas was asked whether he had been present at the festival prayer along with God’s Messenger and replied, “Yes, God’s Messenger came out and prayed, then preached a sermon (no mention being made of adhan or iqama). He then went to the women, gave them an exhortation and admonition and ordered them to give alms. I then saw them putting their hands to their ears and necks and giving to Bilal, after which Bilal and he went off to his house.’’ (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1351

Mishkat al-Masabih 1352

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1352

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ لَمْ يُصَلِّ قَبْلَهُمَا وَلَا بَعْدَهُمَا

Ibn ‘Abbas said that on the day of the breaking of the fast the Prophet prayed two rak'as, before and after which he did not pray. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1352

Mishkat al-Masabih 1353

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1353

وَعَنْ أُمِّ عَطِيَّةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: أُمِرْنَا أَنْ نُخْرِجَ الْحُيَّضَ يَوْمَ الْعِيدَيْنِ وَذَوَاتَ الْخُدُورِ فَيَشْهَدْنَ جَمَاعَةَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ وَدَعْوَتَهُمْ وَتَعْتَزِلُ الْحُيَّضُ عَنْ مُصَلَّاهُنَّ قَالَتِ امْرَأَةٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِحْدَانَا لَيْسَ لَهَا جِلْبَابٌ؟ قَالَ: «لِتُلْبِسْهَا صَاحِبَتُهَا مِنْ جِلْبَابِهَا»

Umm ‘Atiya said:: We were commanded to bring out the men-struous women and those who were secluded on the day of the two festivals so that they might be present at the congregational prayer of the Muslims and their supplication, but the menstruous women had to keep at a distance from their place of prayer. A woman said, “Messenger of God, one of our number does not possess an outer garment." He replied, “Let her friend lend her hers." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1353

Mishkat al-Masabih 1354

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1354

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ دَخَلَ عَلَيْهَا وَعِنْدَهَا جَارِيَتَانِ فِي أَيَّامِ مِنًى تُدَفِّفَانِ وَتَضْرِبَانِ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: تُغَنِّيَانِ بِمَا تَقَاوَلَتِ الْأَنْصَارُ يَوْمَ بُعَاثَ وَالنَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مُتَغَشٍّ بِثَوْبِهِ فَانْتَهَرَهُمَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَكَشَفَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ وَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ: " دَعْهُمَا يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَإِنَّهَا أَيَّامُ عِيدٍ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ إِن لكل قوم عيدا وَهَذَا عيدنا "

‘A’isha said that Abu Bakr came to visit her during the days spent at Mina when she had with her two girls who were playing the tambourine—a version says they were singing what the Ansar said to one another at the battle of Bu'ath*-while the Prophet was wrapped in his garment. Abu Bakr rebuked them, whereupon the Prophet uncovered his face and said, “Let them alone, Abu Bakr; these are days of festival." In a version , “Abu Bakr, every people has a festival, and this is ours.” *This battle was fought some years before the Hijra between the two Medina tribes, Aus and Khazraj. The reference here is to poems composed by members of the parties in praise of their tribe. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1354

Mishkat al-Masabih 1355

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1355

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَغْدُو يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ حَتَّى يَأْكُلَ تَمَرَاتٍ وَيَأْكُلَهُنَّ وِتْرًا. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Anas said that God’s Messenger did not go out in the morning on the day of the breaking of the fast till he ate some dates, and he would eat an odd number. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1355

Mishkat al-Masabih 1356

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1356

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ عِيدٍ خَالَفَ الطَّرِيق. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Jabir said that on a festival day the Prophet would return by a different road from the one he had taken when going out. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1356

Mishkat al-Masabih 1357

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1357

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ قَالَ: خَطَبَنَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ فَقَالَ: «إِنَّ أَوَّلَ مَا نَبْدَأُ بِهِ فِي يَوْمِنَا هَذَا أَنْ نُصَلِّيَ ثُمَّ نَرْجِعَ فَنَنْحَرَ فَمَنْ فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ فَقَدْ أَصَابَ سُنَّتَنَا وَمَنْ ذَبَحَ قَبْلَ أَنْ نُصَلِّيَ فَإِنَّمَا هُوَ شَاةُ لَحْمٍ عَجَّلَهُ لِأَهْلِهِ لَيْسَ مِنَ النُّسُكِ فِي شَيْءٍ»

Al-Bara’ said:: The Prophet addressed us on the day of sacrifice saying, “The first thing we do on this day of ours is to pray; then we return and sacrifice. If anyone does that he has correctly followed our custom; but if anyone makes sacrifice before praying, it is only mutton* he has got ready beforehand for his family, and has nothing to do with the rites." *It counts merely as ordinary food, and is not reckoned as a sacrifice. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1357

Mishkat al-Masabih 1358

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1358

وَعَنْ جُنْدُبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْبَجَلِيُّ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ ذَبَحَ قَبْلَ الصَّلَاةِ فَلْيَذْبَحْ مَكَانَهَا أُخْرَى وَمَنْ لَمْ يَذْبَحْ حَتَّى صَلَّيْنَا فَلْيَذْبَحْ على اسْم الله»

Jundub b. ‘Abdallah al-Bajali reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone sacrifices before the prayer, he must sacrifice another animal in place of it; but anyone who does not sacrifice till we have prayed must then sacrifice in God’s name." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1358

Mishkat al-Masabih 1359

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1359

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَنْ ذَبَحَ قَبْلَ الصَّلَاةِ فَإِنَّمَا يَذْبَحُ لِنَفْسِهِ وَمَنْ ذَبَحَ بَعْدَ الصَّلَاةِ فَقَدْ تَمَّ نُسُكُهُ وَأَصَابَ سُنَّةَ الْمُسلمين»

Al-Bara’ reported God’s Messenger as saying, “If anyone sacrifices before the prayer, he is sacrificing only for himself; but if anyone sacrifices after the prayer, his rites are complete and he has correctly followed the practice of the Muslims." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1359

Mishkat al-Masabih 1360

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1360

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْبَحُ وَيَنْحَرُ بِالْمُصَلَّى. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger used to sacrifice and slaughter at the place of prayer. Bukhari transmitted it. Idain, 22, where “the Prophet” occurs in place of “God’s Messenger.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1360

Mishkat al-Masabih 1361

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1361

عَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: قَدِمَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ الْمَدِينَةَ وَلَهُمْ يَوْمَانِ يَلْعَبُونَ فِيهِمَا فَقَالَ: «مَا هَذَانِ الْيَوْمَانِ؟» قَالُوا: كُنَّا نَلْعَبُ فِيهِمَا فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " قَدْ أَبْدَلَكُمُ اللَّهُ بِهِمَا خَيْرًا مِنْهُمَا: يَوْمَ الْأَضْحَى وَيَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ ". رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Anas said that when the Prophet came to Medina the people had two days on which they engaged in games. Having asked what their significance was and being told that they had engaged in games on them in the pre-Islamic period, he said, “God has substituted for them something better than them, the day of sacrifice and the day of the breaking of the fast.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1361

Mishkat al-Masabih 1362

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1362

وَعَن بُرَيْدَة قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَخْرُجُ يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ حَتَّى يَطْعَمَ وَلَا يَطْعَمُ يَوْمَ الْأَضْحَى حَتَّى يُصَلِّيَ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْن مَاجَه والدارمي

Buraida said that the Prophet did not go out on the day of the breaking of the fast till he had some food, but that he did not take any food on the day of sacrifice till he had prayed. Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1362

Mishkat al-Masabih 1363

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1363

وَعَنْ كَثِيرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَبَّرَ فِي الْعِيدَيْنِ فِي الْأُولَى سَبْعًا قَبْلَ الْقِرَاءَةِ وَفِي الْآخِرَةِ خَمْسًا قَبْلَ الْقِرَاءَةِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه والدارمي

Kathir b. ‘Abdallah on his father’s authority quoted his grandfather as saying that at the two festivals the Prophet said “God is most great” seven times in the first rak'a before reciting from the Qur’an, and five times in the last one before reciting. Tirmidhi, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1363

Mishkat al-Masabih 1364

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1364

وَعَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ مُرْسَلًا أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَبَا بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ كَبَّرُوا فِي الْعِيدَيْنِ وَالِاسْتِسْقَاءِ سَبْعًا وَخَمْسًا وَصَلَّوْا قبل الْخطْبَة وجهروا بِالْقِرَاءَةِ. رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي

Ja'far b. Muhammad told in mursal form that the Prophet, Abu Bakr and ‘Umar said “God is most great” at the two festivals and when praying for rain seven times in the first rak'a and five times in the second. They prayed before the sermon, and recited the Qur’an in a loud voice. Shafi‘i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1364

Mishkat al-Masabih 1365

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1365

وَعَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْعَاصِ قَالَ: سَأَلْتُ أَبَا مُوسَى وَحُذَيْفَةَ: كَيْفَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي الْأَضْحَى وَالْفِطْرِ؟ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى: كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا تَكْبِيرَهُ على الجنازه. فَقَالَ حُذَيْفَة: صدق. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Sa'id b. al-‘As said he asked Abu Musa and Hudhaifa how God’s Messenger said “God is most great” on the day of sacrifice and of the breaking of the fast. Abu Musa said he uttered it four times as he did at funerals and Hudhaifa said that that was correct. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1365

Mishkat al-Masabih 1366

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1366

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نُووِلَ يَوْمَ الْعِيدِ قَوْسًا فَخَطَبَ عَلَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Al-Bara’ said that the Prophet was handed a bow on the day of the breaking of the fast and delivered the sermon leaning on it. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1366

Mishkat al-Masabih 1367

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1367

وَعَنْ عَطَاءٍ مُرْسَلًا أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا خَطَبَ يَعْتَمِدُ عَلَى عنزته اعْتِمَادًا. رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي

‘Ata’ told in mursal form that when the Prophet preached he would lean on his javelin. Shafi'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1367

Mishkat al-Masabih 1368

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1368

وَعَن جَابر قَالَ: شَهِدْتُ الصَّلَاةِ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي يَوْمِ عِيدٍ فَبَدَأَ بِالصَّلَاةِ قَبْلَ الْخُطْبَةِ بِغَيْرِ أَذَانٍ وَلَا إِقَامَةٍ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلَاةَ قَامَ مُتَّكِئًا عَلَى بِلَالٍ فَحَمَدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ وَوَعَظَ النَّاسَ وَذَكَّرَهُمْ وَحَثَّهُمْ على طَاعَته ثمَّ قَالَ: وَمَضَى إِلَى النِّسَاءِ وَمَعَهُ بِلَالٌ فَأَمَرَهُنَّ بِتَقْوَى الله ووعظهن وذكرهن. رَوَاهُ النَّسَائِيّ

Jabir said:: On a festival day when I was present at the prayer along with the Prophet he first observed the prayer without adhan or iqama before the sermon. Then when he finished the prayer he stood up leaning on Bilal, praised and extolled God, gave the people an exhortation and an admonition and urged them to obey Him. He then went to the women, taking Bilal with him, commanded them to fear God and gave them an exhortation and an admonition. Nasa'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1368

Mishkat al-Masabih 1369

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1369

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا خَرَجَ يَوْمَ الْعِيدِ فِي طَرِيقٍ رَجَعَ فِي غَيْرِهِ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ والدارمي

Abu Huraira said that when the Prophet went out by one road on the festival day he returned by another. Tirmidhi and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1369

Mishkat al-Masabih 1370

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1370

وَعَن أبي هُرَيْرَة أَنَّهُ أَصَابَهُمْ مَطَرٌ فِي يَوْمِ عِيدٍ فَصَلَّى بِهِمُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَاةَ الْعِيدِ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَه

He said that rain fell on a festival day and the Prophet led them in the festival prayer in the mosque. Abu Dawud and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1370

Mishkat al-Masabih 1371

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1371

وَعَن أبي الْحُوَيْرِث أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَتَبَ إِلَى عَمْرِو بْنِ حَزْمٍ وَهُوَ بِنَجْرَانَ عَجِّلِ الْأَضْحَى وَأَخِّرِ الْفِطْرَ وَذَكِّرِ النَّاسَ. رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي

Abul Huwairith said that God’s Messenger wrote to ‘Amr b. Hazm when he was in Najran telling him to observe the prayer early on the day of sacrifice and late on the day of the breaking of the fast, and to admonish the people. Shafi'i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1371

Mishkat al-Masabih 1372

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1372

وَعَنْ أَبِي عُمَيْرِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ عَنْ عُمُومَةٍ لَهُ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: أَنَّ رَكْبًا جَاءُوا إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَشْهَدُونَ أَنَّهُمْ رَأَوُا الْهِلَالَ بالْأَمْس ن فَأَمرهمْ أَن يفطروا وَإِذا أَصْبحُوا أَن يَغْدُو إِلَى مصلاهم. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ

Abu ‘Umair b. Anas told on the authority of some of his paternal uncles who were companions of the Prophet that some men came riding to the Prophet and testified that they had seen the new moon the previous day. He therefore commanded the people to break the fast and go out to their place of prayer in the morning. Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1372

Mishkat al-Masabih 1373

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1373

عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ قَالَ: أَخْبَرَنِي عَطَاءٌ عَنِ ابْن عَبَّاس وَجَابِر ابْن عَبْدِ اللَّهِ قَالَا: لَمْ يَكُنْ يُؤَذَّنُ يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ وَلَا يَوْمَ الْأَضْحَى ثُمَّ سَأَلْتُهُ يَعْنِي عَطَاءً بَعْدَ حِينٍ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَأَخْبَرَنِي قَالَ: أَخْبَرَنِي جَابِرُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ أَنْ لَا أَذَانَ لِلصَّلَاةِ يَوْمَ الْفِطْرِ حِينَ يَخْرُجُ الْإِمَامُ وَلَا بعد مَا يَخْرُجُ وَلَا إِقَامَةَ وَلَا نِدَاءَ وَلَا شَيْءَ لَا نِدَاءَ يَوْمَئِذٍ وَلَا إِقَامَةَ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ

Ibn Juraij said:: ‘Ata’ informed me on the authority of Ibn ‘Abbas and Jabir b. ‘Abdallah that the adhan was not called on the day of the breaking of the fast or on the day of sacrifice. I later asked him, i.e., ‘Ata’, about that, and he told me that Jabir b. ‘Abdallah told him there was no adhan for the prayer on the day of the breaking of the fast when the imam came out or after he came out, no iqama and no summons; there was nothing, no summons or iqama that day. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1373

Mishkat al-Masabih 1374

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1374

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيُّ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَخْرُجُ يَوْمَ الْأَضْحَى ويم الْفِطْرِ فَيَبْدَأُ بِالصَّلَاةِ فَإِذَا صَلَّى صَلَاتَهُ قَامَ فَأقبل عل النَّاسِ وَهُمْ جُلُوسٌ فِي مُصَلَّاهُمْ فَإِنْ كَانَتْ لَهُ حَاجَة ببعث ذِكْرَهُ لِلنَّاسِ أَوْ كَانَتْ لَهُ حَاجَةٌ بِغَيْرِ ذَلِكَ أَمَرَهُمْ بِهَا وَكَانَ يَقُولُ: «تَصَدَّقُوا تَصَدَّقُوا تَصَدَّقُوا» . وَكَانَ أَكْثَرَ مَنْ يَتَصَدَّقُ النِّسَاءُ ثُمَّ ينْصَرف فَلم يزل كَذَلِك حَتَّى كَانَ مَرْوَان ابْن الْحَكَمِ فَخَرَجْتُ مُخَاصِرًا مَرْوَانَ حَتَّى أَتَيْنَا الْمُصَلَّى فَإِذَا كَثِيرُ بْنُ الصَّلْتِ قَدْ بَنَى مِنْبَرًا مِنْ طِينٍ وَلَبِنٍ فَإِذَا مَرْوَانُ يُنَازِعُنِي يَدَهُ كَأَنَّهُ يَجُرُّنِي نَحْوَ الْمِنْبَرِ وَأَنَا أَجُرُّهُ نَحْوَ الصَّلَاة فَلَمَّا رَأَيْت ذَلِكَ مِنْهُ قُلْتُ: أَيْنَ الِابْتِدَاءُ بِالصَّلَاةِ؟ فَقَالَ: لَا يَا أَبَا سَعِيدٍ قَدْ تُرِكَ مَا تَعْلَمُ قُلْتُ: كَلَّا وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ لَا تأتون بِخَير مِمَّا أعلم ثَلَاث مَرَّات ثمَّ انْصَرف. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri said:: God's Messenger used to go out on the day of sacrifice and the day of the breaking of the fast, first of all pray, and when he had prayed stand up facing the people while they were seated in their place of prayer. If he had cause to send out an expedition he mentioned it to the people, or if he required anything else he gave them commands about it, and he would say, “Give alms, give alms, give alms." Those who gave most were the women. Then he would go away. This practice went on till the time of Marwan b. al-Hakam.* I went out hand in hand with Marwan, and when we came to the place of prayer we saw that Kathir b. as Salt had built a pulpit of clay and brick. Marwan began to tug me with his hand as though he were pulling me towards the pulpit, while I was pulling him towards the prayer. When I saw what he was doing I said, “What has happened to the practice of beginning with prayer?" He replied, “No, Abu Sa'id, what you are familiar with has been abandoned." I thereupon said three times, “By no means, by Him in whose hand my soul is, you are not doing something better than what I am familiar with." Then he went away. *Ummayyad Caliph, 64-65 A.H. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1374

Mishkat al-Masabih 1375

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1375

عَن أنس قَالَ: ضَحَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِكَبْشَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ ذَبَحَهُمَا بِيَدِهِ وَسَمَّى وَكبر قَالَ: رَأَيْته وضاعا قَدَمَهُ عَلَى صِفَاحِهِمَا وَيَقُولُ: «بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أكبر»

Anas said that God’s Messenger sacrificed with his own hand two horned rams which were white with black markings, mentioned God’s name and said, "God is most great.” He added:: I saw him placing his foot on their sides and saying, "In the name of God. God is most great.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1375

Mishkat al-Masabih 1376

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1376

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ: أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَمَرَ بِكَبْشٍ أَقْرَنَ يَطَأُ فِي سَوَادٍ وَيَبْرَكُ فِي سَوَادٍ وَيَنْظُرُ فِي سَوَادٍ فَأُتِيَ بِهِ لِيُضَحِّيَ بِهِ قَالَ: «يَا عَائِشَةُ هَلُمِّي الْمُدْيَةَ» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «اشْحَذِيهَا بِحَجَرٍ» فَفَعَلَتْ ثُمَّ أَخَذَهَا وَأَخَذَ الْكَبْشَ فَأَضْجَعَهُ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «بِسْمِ اللَّهِ اللَّهُمَّ تَقَبَّلْ مِنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَآلِ مُحَمَّدٍ وَمِنْ أُمَّةِ مُحَمَّدٍ» . ثُمَّ ضحى بِهِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

‘A’isha said that God’s Messenger ordered a horned ram with black legs, a black belly and black round the eyes, and it was brought for him to sacrifice. He told ‘A’isha to get the knife, and then told her to sharpen it with a stone. When she had done so he took it, then taking the ram he placed it on the ground and cut its throat. He then said, "In the name of God. O God, accept it from Muhammad, Muhammad’s family and Muhammad’s people.” Then he sacrificed it. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1376

Mishkat al-Masabih 1377

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1377

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَا تَذْبَحُوا إِلَّا مُسِنَّةً إِلَّا أَنْ يَعْسُرَ عَلَيْكُمْ فَتَذْبَحُوا جَذَعَةً مِنَ الضَّأْن» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir reported God's Messenger as saying, "Sacrifice only a full- grown animal unless it is difficult for you, in which case sacrifice a she-lamb.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1377

Mishkat al-Masabih 1378

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1378

وَعَنْ عُقْبَةَ بْنِ عَامِرٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَعْطَاهُ غَنَمًا يقسمها على صحابته ضحايا فَبَقيَ عتود فَذكره لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «ضَحِّ بِهِ أَنْتَ» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ قُلْتُ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أصابني جذع قَالَ: «ضح بِهِ»

‘Uqba b. ‘Amir said the Prophet gave him some goats to divide among his friends as sacrificial animals, and a yearling remained over. He mentioned it to God’s Messenger, and he said, "Sacrifice it yourself.” In a version he said he told God’s Messenger he had got a lamb, and he replied, "Sacrifice it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1378

Mishkat al-Masabih 1379

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1379

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَذْبَحُ وَيَنْحَرُ بِالْمُصَلَّى. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said that the Prophet used to sacrifice and slaughter at the place of prayer. Bukhari transmitted it. (Cf. Chap. 48a)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1379

Mishkat al-Masabih 1380

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1380

وَعَنْ جَابِرٌ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «الْبَقَرَةُ عَنْ سَبْعَةٍ وَالْجَزُورُ عَنْ سَبْعَةٍ» . رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ

Jabir reported the Prophet as saying, "A cow serves for seven, and a camel serves for seven.” Muslim and Abu Dawud transmitted it, the wording being the latter’s.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1380

Mishkat al-Masabih 1381

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1381

وَعَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا دَخَلَ الْعَشْرُ وَأَرَادَ بَعْضُكُمْ أَنْ يُضَحِّيَ فَلَا يَمَسَّ مِنْ شَعْرِهِ وَبَشَرِهِ شَيْئًا» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ «فَلَا يَأْخُذَنَّ شَعْرًا وَلَا يَقْلِمَنَّ ظُفْرًا» وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ «مَنْ رَأَى هِلَالَ ذِي الْحِجَّةِ وَأَرَادَ أَنْ يُضَحِّيَ فَلَا يَأْخُذْ مِنْ شَعْرِهِ وَلَا مِنْ أَظْفَارِهِ» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Umm Salama reported God’s Messenger as saying, "When the ten days* come and one of you intends to make sacrifice, he must not touch any of its hair or skin.” A version says, “He must not take hairs or clip nails.” Another says, “If anyone sees the new moon of Dhul Hijja and intends to sacrifice, he must not take any of its hairs or nails.” * The period to which reference is made is the first ten days of Dhul Hijjah. The day of sacrifice is the tenth. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1381

Mishkat al-Masabih 1382

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1382

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ أَيَّامٍ الْعَمَلُ الصَّالِحُ فِيهِنَّ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ هَذِهِ الْأَيَّامِ الْعَشَرَةِ» قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَلَا الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «وَلَا الْجِهَادُ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ إِلَّا رَجُلٌ خَرَجَ بِنَفْسِهِ وَمَالِهِ فَلَمْ يَرْجِعْ مِنْ ذَلِكَ بِشَيْءٍ» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Abbas reported God's Messenger as saying, “There are no days in which a good deed is more pleasing to God than these ten days.” On being asked whether not even jihad in God’s path were as pleasing, he replied, “Not even jihad in God’s path, except when a man goes out in person with his property and loses both life and property.” Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1382

Mishkat al-Masabih 1383

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1383

عَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: ذَبَحَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ الذَّبْحِ كَبْشَيْنِ أَقْرَنَيْنِ أَمْلَحَيْنِ موجئين فَلَمَّا وجههما قَالَ: «إِنِّي وجهت وَجْهي للَّذي فطر السَّمَوَات وَالْأَرْضَ عَلَى مِلَّةِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أَمَرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ مِنْكَ وَلَكَ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ وَأُمَّتِهِ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ لِأَحْمَدَ وَأَبِي دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيِّ: ذَبَحَ بِيَدِهِ وَقَالَ: «بِسْمِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُمَّ هَذَا عَنِّي وَعَمَّنْ لَمْ يُضَحِّ من أمتِي»

Jabir said that on the day of sacrifice the Prophet sacrificed two horned rams which were white with black markings and had been castrated. Then when he made them face the qibla he said, “I have turned my face towards Him who created the heavens and the earth, following Abraham’s religion as a hanif, and I am not one of the polytheists. My prayer, my religious rites, my life and my death belong to God, the Lord of the universe, who has no partner. That is what I was commanded to do, and I am one of the Muslims (Al-Qur’an; 6:161-163). O God, it comes from Thee and is given to Thee from Muhammad and his people. In the name of God, and God is most great.” Then he made sacrifice. Ahmad, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it. A version by Ahmad, Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi says that he sacrificed with his own hand and said, “In the name of God, and God is most great. O God, this is from me and from those of my people who have not sacrificed.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1383

Mishkat al-Masabih 1384

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1384

وَعَنْ حَنَشٍ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يُضَحِّي بِكَبْشَيْنِ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ: مَا هَذَا؟ فَقَالَ: (إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَوْصَانِي أَنْ أُضَحِّيَ عَنْهُ فَأَنَا أُضَحِّي عَنْهُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَى التِّرْمِذِيُّ نَحْوَهُ

Hanash said:: I saw Ali sacrificing two rams and asked him the meaning of it. He replied, “God’s Messenger enjoined me to sacrifice on his behalf, so that is what I am doing.” Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1384

Mishkat al-Masabih 1385

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1385

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: أَمَرَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ نَسْتَشْرِفَ الْعَيْنَ وَالْأُذُنَ وَأَلَّا نُضَحِّيَ بِمُقَابَلَةٍ وَلَا مُدَابَرَةٍ وَلَا شَرْقَاءَ وَلَا خَرْقَاءَ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ والدارمي وانتهت رِوَايَته إِلَى قَوْله: وَالْأُذن

'Ali said, “God’s Messenger enjoined us to pay great attention to the eye and the ear, and not sacrifice an animal with a slit which leaves something hanging at the front or back of the ear, or with a lengthwise slit or a perforation in the ear." Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Darimi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Ibn Majah's words ended with "and the ear.”

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1385

Mishkat al-Masabih 1386

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1386

وَعَنْ عَلِيٍّ قَالَ: نَهَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَن نضحي بأعضب الْقرن وَالْأُذن. رَوَاهُ ابْن مَاجَه

He said, "God’s Messenger forbade us to sacrifice an animal with a broken horn or a slit ear.” Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1386

Mishkat al-Masabih 1387

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1387

وَعَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سُئِلَ: مَاذَا يُتَّقَى مِنَ الضَّحَايَا؟ فَأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ فَقَالَ: «أَرْبَعًا الْعَرْجَاءُ والبين ظلعها والعرواء الْبَيِّنُ عَوَرُهَا وَالْمَرِيضَةُ الْبَيِّنُ مَرَضُهَا وَالْعَجْفَاءُ الَّتِي لَا تَنْقَى» . رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ وَأَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالدَّارِمِيُّ

Al-Bara’ b. ‘Azib said that when God's Messenger was asked what should be avoided in sacrificial animals he pointed with his hand* and said, "Four types:: a lame animal which obviously limps, a one-eyed animal which has obviously lost the sight of one eye, a sick animal which is obviously sick, and a lean animal which has no marrow.” *i.e. his fingers. Malik, Ahmad, Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Darimi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1387

Mishkat al-Masabih 1388

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1388

وَعَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُضَحِّي بِكَبْشٍ أَقْرَنَ فَحِيلٍ يَنْظُرُ فِي سَوَادٍ وَيَأْكُلُ فِي سَوَادٍ وَيَمْشِي فِي سَوَادٍ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Abu Said said God’s Messenger used to sacrifice a choice, horned ram with black round the eyes, the mouth and the feet. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1388

Mishkat al-Masabih 1389

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1389

وَعَن مجاشع مِنْ بَنَى سُلَيْمٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ يَقُولُ: «إِنَّ الْجَذَعَ يُوفِي مِمَّا يُوفِي مِنْهُ الثَّنِيُّ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

Mujashi', who belonged to the B. Sulaim, said that God’s Messenger used to say, "A lamb may be given as full payment for that for which a kid is full payment.” Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1389

Mishkat al-Masabih 1390

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1390

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «نِعْمَتِ الْأُضْحِيَّةُ الْجذع من الضَّأْن» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Abu Huraira said he heard God’s Messenger say, "A lamb is a good sacrifice.” Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1390

Mishkat al-Masabih 1391

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1391

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: كُنَّا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي سَفَرٍ فَحَضَرَ الْأَضْحَى فَاشْتَرَكْنَا فِي الْبَقَرَةِ سَبْعَةٌ وَفِي الْبَعِيرِ عَشَرَةٌ. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غريبٌ

Ibn ‘Abbas said, "We were with God’s Messenger on a journey when the day of sacrifice came, and we shared with one another, seven for a cow and ten for a camel.” Tirmidhi, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it, and Tirmidhi said this is a hasan gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1391

Mishkat al-Masabih 1392

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1392

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا عَمِلَ ابْنُ آدَمَ مِنْ عَمَلٍ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ أَحَبَّ إِلَى اللَّهِ مِنْ إِهْرَاقِ الدَّمِ وَإِنَّهُ لَيُؤْتَى يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ بِقُرُونِهَا وَأَشْعَارِهَا وَأَظْلَافِهَا وَإِنَّ الدَّمَ لَيَقَعُ مِنَ الله بمَكَان قبل أَن يَقع بِالْأَرْضِ فيطيبوا بهَا نفسا» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَابْن مَاجَه

‘A’isha reported God’s Messenger as saying, "On the day of sacrifice no one does a deed more pleasing to God than the shedding of blood. The sacrifice will come on the day of resurrection with its horns, its hairs and its hoofs, and the blood finds acceptance with God before it falls on the ground, so be glad about it.” Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1392

Mishkat al-Masabih 1393

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1393

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «مَا مِنْ أَيَّامٍ أَحَبُّ إِلَى اللَّهِ أَنْ يُتَعَبَّدَ لَهُ فِيهَا مِنْ عَشْرِ ذِي الْحِجَّةِ يَعْدِلُ صِيَامُ كُلِّ يَوْمٍ مِنْهَا بِصِيَامِ سَنَةٍ وَقِيَامُ كُلِّ لَيْلَةٍ مِنْهَا بِقِيَامِ لَيْلَةِ الْقَدْرِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ إِسْنَادُهُ ضَعِيف

Abu Huraira reported God's Messenger as saying, "There are no days on which God likes better to be worshipped than the ten days of Dhul Hijja. Fasting observed on each of these days is equivalent to a year’s fasting, and prayer during each of these nights is equivalent to prayer during Lailat al-qadr.’* * A night towards the end of Ramadan. See Book 7, Chap. 9. Tirmidhi and Ibn Majah transmitted it, but Tirmidhi said its isnad is weak.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1393

Mishkat al-Masabih 1394

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1394

عَن جُنْدُب بن عبد الله قَالَ: شَهِدْتُ الْأَضْحَى يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَلَمْ يَعْدُ أَن صلى وَفرغ من صلَاته وَسلم فَإِذا هُوَ يرى لَحْمَ أَضَاحِيٍّ قَدْ ذُبِحَتْ قَبْلَ أَنْ يَفْرَغَ مِنْ صَلَاتِهِ فَقَالَ: «مَنْ كَانَ ذَبَحَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ أَوْ نُصَلِّيَ فَلْيَذْبَحْ مَكَانَهَا أُخْرَى» . وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: قَالَ صَلَّى النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ النَّحْرِ ثُمَّ خَطَبَ ثُمَّ ذَبَحَ وَقَالَ: «مَنْ كَانَ ذَبَحَ قَبْلَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ فَلْيَذْبَحْ أُخْرَى مَكَانَهَا وَمَنْ لَمْ يَذْبَحْ فليذبح باسم الله»

Jundub b. ‘Abdallah said:: I was present at the festival on the day of sacrifice along with God’s Messenger. He had done no more than finish his prayer and give the salutation when he saw the flesh of sacrificial animals which had been sacrificed before he finished his prayer. So he said, “Anyone who has sacrificed before he prayed (or, we prayed) must sacrifice another in place of it." In a version he said: The Prophet prayed on the day of sacrifice, then delivered a sermon, then sacrificed, and he said, “Anyone who has sacrificed before he prayed (or, we prayed) must sacrifice another in place of it, and if anyone has not sacrificed he should do so in God’s name." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1394

Mishkat al-Masabih 1395

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1395

وَعَنْ نَافِعٍ أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ قَالَ: الْأَضْحَى يَوْمَانِ بعد يَوْم الْأَضْحَى. رَوَاهُ مَالك وَقَالَ: وَبَلَغَنِي عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ مثله

Nafi‘ reported Ibn ‘Umar as saying, “The festival of sacrifice lasts two days after the day of sacrifice.” Malik transmitted it, and he said he had heard something similar from ‘Alib. Abu Talib.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1395

Mishkat al-Masabih 1396

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1396

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: أَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالْمَدِينَةِ عَشْرَ سِنِينَ يُضحي. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar said that God’s Messenger stayed ten years in Medina, and that he used to observe the sacrifice. Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1396

Mishkat al-Masabih 1397

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1397

وَعَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ قَالَ: قَالَ أَصْحَابُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ مَا هَذِهِ الْأَضَاحِيُّ؟ قَالَ: «سُنَّةُ أبيكم إِبْرَاهِيم عَلَيْهِ السَّلَام» قَالُوا: فَمَا لَنَا فِيهَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «بِكُلِّ شَعْرَةٍ حَسَنَةٌ» . قَالُوا: فَالصُّوفُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «بِكُلِّ شَعْرَةٍ مِنَ الصُّوفِ حَسَنَة» رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَابْن مَاجَه

Zaid b. Arqam said the companions of God’s Messenger asked him the significance of these sacrifices and he replied, “It is a custom which has come down from your father Abraham." They asked what reward they would receive for them and he replied, “For every hair you will receive a blessing." They asked about wool, and he replied, “For every strand of wool you will receive a blessing." Ahmad and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1397

Mishkat al-Masabih 1398

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1398

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ: «لَا فَرَعَ وَلَا عَتِيرَةَ» . قَالَ: وَالْفرع: أول نتاج كَانَ ينْتج لَهُمْ كَانُوا يَذْبَحُونَهُ لِطَوَاغِيتِهِمْ. وَالْعَتِيرَةُ: فِي رَجَبٍ

Abu Huraira reported the Prophet as saying, “There is no fara’ and no ‘atira.” He said that the fara’ was the first animal born to them which they sacrificed to their idols, and the ‘atira was observed in Rajab.* * These were practices of the idolatrous pre-Islamic Arabs. While the fara' sacrifice was abolished in Islam, it is said that the sacrifice of a sheep or goat in Rajab, known as the ‘atira, was continued in the early days of Islam and then abolished. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1398

Mishkat al-Masabih 1399

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1399

عَن مخنف بن سليم قَالَ: كُنَّا وُقُوفًا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِعَرَفَةَ فَسَمِعْتُهُ يَقُولُ: «يَا أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنَّ عَلَى كُلِّ أَهْلِ بَيْتٍ فِي كُلِّ عَامٍ أُضْحِيَّةً وَعَتِيرَةً هَلْ تَدْرُونَ مَا الْعَتِيرَةُ؟ هِيَ الَّتِي تُسَمُّونَهَا الرَّجَبِيَّةَ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيّ وَأَبُو دَاوُد وَالنَّسَائِيّ وَابْن مامجه وَقَالَ التِّرْمِذِيُّ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ ضَعِيفُ الْإِسْنَادِ وَقَالَ أَبُو دَاوُد: وَالْعَتِيرَة مَنْسُوخَة

Mikhnaf b. Sulaim said:: We were standing with God’s Messenger at ‘Arafa, and I heard him say, “O people, every family must offer annually a sacrifice and an ‘atira. Do you know what the ‘atira is? It is what you call the Rajab sacrifice.” Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa'i and Ibn Majah transmitted it. Tirmidhi said this is a gharib tradition with a weak isnad, and Abu Dawud said the ‘atira has been abrogated.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1399

Mishkat al-Masabih 1400

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1400

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «أُمِرْتُ بِيَوْمِ الْأَضْحَى عِيدًا جَعَلَهُ اللَّهُ لِهَذِهِ الْأُمَّةِ» . قَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَرَأَيْتَ إِنْ لَمْ أَجِدْ إِلَّا مَنِيحَةً أُنْثَى أَفَأُضَحِّي بِهَا؟ قَالَ: «لَا وَلَكِنْ خُذْ مِنْ شَعْرِكَ وَأَظْفَارِكَ وَتَقُصُّ مِنْ شَارِبِكَ وَتَحْلِقُ عَانَتَكَ فَذَلِكَ تَمَامُ أُضْحِيَّتِكَ عِنْدَ اللَّهِ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ

‘Abdallah b. ‘Amr reported God’s Messenger as saying, “I have been commanded to observe the day of sacrifice as a festival which God has appointed for this people.” A man asked, “Tell me, Messenger of God, if I can get only a female camel lent for milking, am I to sacrifice it?” He replied, “No, but take some of your hair and nails, clip your moustache and shave the hair over your pubes, and that will be a complete sacrifice for you in God’s sight.” Abu Dawud and Nasa’i transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1400

Mishkat al-Masabih 1401

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1401

عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ خَسَفَتْ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَبَعَثَ مُنَادِيًا: الصَّلَاةُ جَامِعَةٌ فَتقدم فصلى أَربع رَكْعَات وَفِي رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَأَرْبع سَجدَات. قَالَت عَائِشَة: مَا رَكَعْتُ رُكُوعًا قَطُّ وَلَا سَجَدْتُ سُجُودًا قطّ كَانَ أطول مِنْهُ

‘A’isha said there was an eclipse of the sun in the time of God’s Messenger, and he sent one to summon the people to congregational prayer. He then went forward and prayed two rak'as in which he bowed four times and prostrated himself four times. ‘A’isha said, “I never performed a bow or a prostration which was longer than it.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1401

Mishkat al-Masabih 1402

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1402

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: جَهَرَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي صَلَاةِ الخسوف بقرَاءَته

She said that the Prophet recited the Qur’an in a loud voice in the prayer at an eclipse. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1402

Mishkat al-Masabih 1403

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1403

عَن عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: انْخَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَامَ قِيَامًا طَوِيلًا نَحْوًا مِنْ قِرَاءَةِ سُورَةِ الْبَقَرَةِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلًا ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَقَامَ قِيَامًا طَوِيلًا وَهُوَ دُونَ الْقِيَامِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلًا وَهُوَ دُونَ الرُّكُوعِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ ثُمَّ قَامَ قِيَامًا طَوِيلًا وَهُوَ دُونَ الْقِيَامِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلًا وَهُوَ دُونَ الرُّكُوعِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ فَقَامَ قِيَامًا طَوِيلًا وَهُوَ دُونَ الْقِيَامِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلًا وَهُوَ دُونَ الرُّكُوعِ الْأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ ثمَّ انْصَرف وَقد تجلت الشَّمْس فَقَالَ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ لَا يَخْسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلَا لِحَيَاتِهِ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ ذَلِكَ فَاذْكُرُوا اللَّهَ» . قَالُوا: يَا رَسُولَ الله رَأَيْنَاك تناولت شَيْئا فِي مقامك ثمَّ رَأَيْنَاك تكعكعت؟ قَالَ صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم: «إِنِّي أريت الْجنَّة فتناولت عُنْقُودًا وَلَوْ أَخَذْتُهُ لَأَكَلْتُمْ مِنْهُ مَا بَقِيَتِ الدُّنْيَا وأريت النَّار فَلم أر منْظرًا كَالْيَوْمِ قَطُّ أَفْظَعَ وَرَأَيْتُ أَكْثَرَ أَهْلِهَا النِّسَاءَ» . قَالُوا: بِمَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ؟ قَالَ: «بِكُفْرِهِنَّ» . قِيلَ: يَكْفُرْنَ بِاللَّهِ؟ . قَالَ: " يَكْفُرْنَ الْعَشِيرَ وَيَكْفُرْنَ الْإِحْسَانَ لَو أَحْسَنت إِلَى أحداهن الدَّهْر كُله ثُمَّ رَأَتْ مِنْكَ شَيْئًا قَالَتْ: مَا رَأَيْتُ مِنْك خيرا قطّ "

‘Abdallah b. ‘Abbas said:: There was an eclipse of the sun in the time of God’s Messenger and he prayed accompanied by the people. He stood for a long time, about as long as it would take to recite Sura al- Baqara;(Al-Qur’an; 1) then he bowed for a long time; then he raised his head and stood for a long time; but it was less than the first time; then he bowed for a long time, but it was less than the first bowing; then he raised his head; then he prostrated himself; then he stood for a long time, but it was less than the first time ; then he bowed for a long time, but it was less than the first bowing; then he raised his head and stood for a long time, but it was less than the first time; then he bowed for a long time, but it was less than the first bowing; then he raised his head; then he prostrated himself; then he departed, and the sun had become bright. He said, “The sun and the moon are two of God’s signs; they are not eclipsed on account of anyone’s death or on account of anyone’s birth; 1 so when you see that, make mention of God.” The people said, “Messenger of God, we saw you reach out to something while you were standing here, then we saw you move back.” He replied, “I saw paradise and reached out to a bunch of its grapes; and had I taken it you would have eaten of it as long as the world endures. I also saw hell. No such abominable sight have I ever seen as that which I saw today; and I observed that most of its inhabitants were women." They asked why that was and he replied that it was for their ingratitude (bi-kufrihinna). He was asked whether they disbelieved in God2 and replied, “They are ungrateful to their husbands and they are ungrateful for kindness. If you were to treat one of them kindly for ever and she later saw some defect in you, she would say she had never seen any good in you." 1. Literally, life. 2. The word kufr means both ingratitude and unbelief, which explains why the remark was misunderstood. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1403

Mishkat al-Masabih 1404

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1404

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ نَحْوُ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَقَالَتْ: ثُمَّ سَجَدَ فَأَطَالَ السُّجُودَ ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ وَقَدِ انْجَلَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَخَطَبَ النَّاسَ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ آيَتَانِ مِنْ آيَاتِ اللَّهِ لَا يَخْسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلَا لِحَيَاتِهِ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ ذَلِكَ فَادْعُوا اللَّهَ وَكَبِّرُوا وَصَلُّوا وَتَصَدَّقُوا» ثُمَّ قَالَ: «يَا أُمَّةَ مُحَمَّدٍ وَاللَّهِ مَا مِنْ أَحَدٍ أَغْيَرُ مِنَ اللَّهِ أَنْ يَزْنِيَ عَبْدُهُ أَوْ تَزْنِيَ أَمَتُهُ يَا أُمَّةَ مُحَمَّدٍ وَاللَّهِ لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ مَا أَعْلَمُ لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلًا وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا»

‘A'isha told a tradition similar to that of Ibn ‘Abbas and said:: Then he prostrated himself for a long time, then departed and the sun had become clear. He preached to the people, and after praising and extolling God he said, “The sun and the moon are two of God’s signs; they are not eclipsed on account of anyone’s death or on account of anyone's birth, so when you see that supplicate God, declare His greatness, pray and give alms." He then said, “O people of Muhammad, I swear by God that no one is more indignant than God when His servant or handmaiden commits fornication. O people of Muhammad, I swear by God that if you knew what I know you would laugh little and weep much." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1404

Mishkat al-Masabih 1405

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1405

وَعَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى قَالَ: خَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَزِعًا يَخْشَى أَنْ تَكُونَ السَّاعَةَ فَأَتَى الْمَسْجِدَ فَصَلَّى بِأَطْوَلِ قِيَامٍ وَرُكُوعٍ وَسُجُودٍ مَا رَأَيْتُهُ قَطُّ يَفْعَلُهُ وَقَالَ: «هَذِهِ الْآيَاتُ الَّتِي يُرْسِلُ اللَّهُ لَا تَكُونُ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلَا لِحَيَاتِهِ وَلَكِنْ يُخَوِّفُ اللَّهُ بِهَا عِبَادَهُ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ شَيْئًا مِنْ ذَلِكَ فَافْزَعُوا إِلَى ذِكْرِهِ وَدُعَائِهِ واستغفاره»

Abu Musa said:: There was an eclipse of the sun, and the Prophet got up in trepidation fearing that the last hour fiad come. He then went to the mosque and prayed, standing, bowing and prostrating himself longer than I had ever seen him do. He then said, “These signs which God sends do not come on account of anyone’s death or on account of his birth, but God produces dread in His servants by means of them. So when you see anything of that nature, apply yourselves to making mention of Him, supplication of Him and asking pardon of Him." (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1405

Mishkat al-Masabih 1406

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1406

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فِي عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَوْمَ مَاتَ إِبْرَاهِيمُ ابْنُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَصَلَّى بِالنَّاسِ سِتَّ رَكَعَاتٍ بِأَرْبَعِ سَجَدَاتٍ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Jabir said there was an eclipse of the sun in the time of God’s Messenger on the day his son Ibrahim died. He led the people in prayer, performing six bowings and four prostrations. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1406

Mishkat al-Masabih 1407

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1407

وَعَن ابْن عَبَّاس قَالَ: صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم حِين كسفت الشَّمْس ثَمَان رَكْعَات فِي أَربع سَجدَات وَعَن عَليّ مثل ذَلِك. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Ibn ‘Abbas said that when an eclipse of the sun took place, God’s Messenger prayed performing eight bowings and four prostrations. There is a similar tradition from 'Ali. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1407

Mishkat al-Masabih 1408

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1408

وَعَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ قَالَ: كُنْتُ أرتمي بأسهم لي بالمدين فِي حَيَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذْ كُسِفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَنَبَذْتُهَا. فَقُلْتُ: وَاللَّهِ لَأَنْظُرَنَّ إِلَى مَا حَدَثَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي كُسُوفِ الشَّمْسِ. قَالَ: فَأَتَيْتُهُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ فِي الصَّلَاةِ رَافِعٌ يَدَيْهِ فَجعل يسبح ويهلل وَيكبر ويحمد وَيَدْعُو حَتَّى حَسَرَ عَنْهَا فَلَمَّا حَسَرَ عَنْهَا قَرَأَ سُورَتَيْنِ وَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ. رَوَاهُ مُسْلِمٌ فِي صَحِيحِهِ عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ وَكَذَا فِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ عَنْهُ وَفِي نُسَخِ الْمَصَابِيحِ عَنْ جَابِرِ بن سَمُرَة

‘Abd ar-Rahmin b. Samura said:: During the lifetime of God’s Messenger was shooting some of my arrows in Medina when an eclipse of the sun took place. I therefore threw them away and said, “I swear by God that I must see how God’s Messenger acts in a solar eclipse.” When I came to him he was standing in prayer raising his hands. He then began to glorify God, to acknowledge that He is the only God, to declare His greatness, to express His praise and make supplication till the eclipse came to an end. When the eclipse was over he recited two suras and prayed two rak'as. Muslim transmitted it in his Sahih from 'Abd ar-Rahman b. Samura, and the same occurs in Sharh as-sunna, on his authority, but in the copies of al-Masabih it is given on the authority of Jabir b. Samura.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1408

Mishkat al-Masabih 1409

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1409

وَعَنْ أَسْمَاءَ بِنْتِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا قَالَتْ: لَقَدْ أَمَرَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالْعَتَاقَةِ فِي كُسُوفِ الشَّمْسِ. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Asma’ daughter of Abu Bakr said that during a solar eclipse the Prophet gave command that slaves should be set free. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1409

Mishkat al-Masabih 1410

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1410

عَن سَمُرَة بن جُنْدُب قَالَ: صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فِي كُسُوفٍ لَا نَسْمَعُ لَهُ صَوْتًا. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Samura b. Jundub said that God’s Messenger led them in prayer during an eclipse, but that they did not hear what he said. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1410

Mishkat al-Masabih 1411

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1411

وَعَن عِكْرِمَة قَالَ: قِيلَ لِابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ: مَاتَتْ فُلَانَةُ بَعْضُ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَخَرَّ سَاجِدًا فَقِيلَ لَهُ تَسْجُدُ فِي هَذِهِ السَّاعَةِ؟ فَقَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «إِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ آيَةً فَاسْجُدُوا» وَأَيُّ آيَةٍ أَعْظَمُ مِنْ ذَهَابِ أَزْوَاجِ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ؟ رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيّ

'Ikrima said that when Ibn ‘Abbas was told that a certain wife of the Prophet had died, he prostrated himself. Someone asked him why he made prostration at such a time, and he replied, “God’s Messenger told us to prostrate ourselves when we saw a sign, and what sign is greater than the departure of the Prophet's wives?” Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1411

Mishkat al-Masabih 1412

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1412

عَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فصلى بهم فَقَرَأَ بِسُورَة م الطُّوَلِ وَرَكَعَ خَمْسَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ قَامَ الثَّانِيَةَ فَقَرَأَ بِسُورَةٍ مِنَ الطُّوَلِ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ خَمْسَ رَكَعَاتٍ وَسَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ كَمَا هُوَ مُسْتَقْبِلَ الْقِبْلَةِ يَدْعُو حَتَّى انْجَلَى كسوفها. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Ubayy b. Ka'b said that when an eclipse of the sun took place in the time of God’s Messenger he led them in prayer, reciting one of the long suras, bowing five times and prostrating himself twice. He then stood up for the second rak'a, recited one of the long suras, bowed five times, prostrated himself twice, then sat where he was facing the qibla and made supplication till the eclipse passed. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1412

Mishkat al-Masabih 1413

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1413

وَعَنِ النُّعْمَانِ بْنِ بَشِيرٍ قَالَ: كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَجَعَلَ يُصَلِّي رَكْعَتَيْنِ رَكْعَتَيْنِ وَيَسْأَلُ عَنْهَا حَتَّى انْجَلَتِ الشَّمْسُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ. وَفِي رِوَايَةِ النَّسَائِيِّ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ صَلَّى حِينَ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ مِثْلَ صَلَاتِنَا يَرْكَعُ وَيَسْجُدُ وَلَهُ فِي أُخْرَى: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ خَرَجَ يَوْمًا مُسْتَعْجِلًا إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ وَقَدِ انْكَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَصَلَّى حَتَّى انْجَلَتْ ثُمَّ قَالَ: " إِنَّ أَهْلَ الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ كَانُوا يَقُولُونَ: إِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لَا يَنْخَسِفَانِ إِلَّا لِمَوْتِ عَظِيمٍ مِنْ عُظَمَاءِ أَهْلِ الْأَرْضِ وَإِنَّ الشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ لَا يَنْخَسِفَانِ لِمَوْتِ أَحَدٍ وَلَا لِحَيَاتِهِ وَلَكِنَّهُمَا خَلِيقَتَانِ مِنْ خَلْقِهِ يُحْدِثُ اللَّهُ فِي خَلْقِهِ مَا شَاءَ فَأَيُّهُمَا انْخَسَفَ فَصَلُّوا حَتَّى ينجلي أَو يحدث الله أمرا "

An-Nu‘man b. Bashir said that when a solar eclipse took place in the time of God’s Messenger he began to pray a series of pairs of rak'as, making requests at the end of them till the sun became clear. Abu Dawud transmitted it. In a version by Nasa’i it says that when the sun was eclipsed the Prophet prayed as Muslims normally do, bowing and prostrating himself. Another version by him says that when a solar eclipse took place one day the Prophet went out quickly to the mosque and prayed till it cleared. Then he said, “The people in pre-Islamic times used to say that the sun and moon were eclipsed only on account of the death of a great man, but the sun and moon are not eclipsed on account of anyone’s death or on account of his birth, but they are two of God’s creatures. God produces in His creation what He wills; so when either of them is eclipsed pray till it clears or till God produces something.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1413

Mishkat al-Masabih 1414

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1414

عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا جَاءَهُ أَمْرٌ سُرُورًا أَوْ يُسَرُّ بِهِ خَرَّ سَاجِدًا شَاكِرًا لِلَّهِ تَعَالَى. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حسن غَرِيب

(This chapter does not contain sections I and III) Abu Bakra said that when anything came to God’s Messenger which caused pleasure (or, by which he was made glad), he prostrated himself in gratitude to God most high. Abu Dawud and Tirmidhi transmitted it, the latter saying this is a hasan gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1414

Mishkat al-Masabih 1415

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1415

وَعَنْ أَبِي جَعْفَرٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ رَأَى رَجُلًا مِنَ النُّغَاشِينَ فَخَرَّ ساجا. رَوَاهُ الدَّارَقُطْنِيُّ مُرْسَلًا وَفِي شَرْحِ السُّنَّةِ لَفْظُ المصابيح

Abu Ja'far said the Prophet saw a dwarf and prostrated himself. Daraqutni transmitted it in mursal form. Sharh as-sunna has the same wording as al-Masabih.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1415

Mishkat al-Masabih 1416

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1416

وَعَن سعد بن أبي وَقاص قَالَ: خَرَجْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ نم مَكَّةَ نُرِيدُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَلَمَّا كُنَّا قَرِيبًا مِنْ عَزْوَزَاءَ نَزَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَدَعَا اللَّهَ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ خَرَّ سَاجِدًا فَمَكَثَ طَوِيلًا ثُمَّ قَامَ فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ خَرَّ سَاجِدًا فَمَكَثَ طَوِيلًا ثُمَّ قَامَ فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ سَاعَةً ثُمَّ خَرَّ سَاجِدًا قَالَ: «إِنِّي سَأَلْتُ رَبِّي وَشَفَعْتُ لِأُمَّتِي فَأَعْطَانِي ثُلُثَ أُمَّتِي فَخَرَرْتُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي شُكْرًا ثُمَّ رَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي فَسَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لِأُمَّتِي فَأَعْطَانِي ثُلُثَ أُمَّتِي فَخَرَرْتُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي شُكْرًا ثُمَّ رَفَعْتُ رَأْسِي فَسَأَلْتُ رَبِّي لِأُمَّتِي فَأَعْطَانِي الثُّلُثَ الْآخِرَ فَخَرَرْتُ سَاجِدًا لِرَبِّي شُكْرًا» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمد وَأَبُو دَاوُد

Sa‘d b. Abu Waqqas said :: We went out with God’s Messenger from Mecca making for Medina, and when we were near ‘Azwaza’* he alighted, then raised his hands and made supplication to God for a time, after which he prostrated himself, remaining a long time in prostration. Then he stood up and raised his hands for a time, after which he prostrated himself, remaining a long time in prostration. Then he stood up and raised his hands for a time, after which he prostrated himself. He then said, “I begged my Lord and made intercession for my people, and He gave me a third of my people, so I prostrated myself in gratitude to my Lord. Then I raised my head and begged my Lord for my people and He gave me a third of my people, so I prostrated myself in gratitude to my Lord. Then I raised my head and begged my Lord for my people and He gave me the last third, so I prostrated myself in gratitude to my Lord.” *The name is spelt either as here with the alif mamduda, or with the alif maqsura (i.e. Azwaza). The reference is to a pass in the hills. Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1416

Mishkat al-Masabih 1417

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1417

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ بِالنَّاسِ إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى يَسْتَسْقِي فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَكْعَتَيْنِ جَهَرَ فِيهِمَا بِالْقِرَاءَةِ وَاسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ يَدْعُو وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَحَوَّلَ رِدَاءَهُ حِينَ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ

‘Abdallah b. Zaid said God's Messenger took the people out to the place of prayer and prayed for rain. He led them in two rak'as in the course of which he recited from the Qur'an in a loud voice. He faced the qibla making supplication, raised his hands and turned round his cloak when he faced the qibla. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1417

Mishkat al-Masabih 1418

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1418

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا يَرْفَعُ يَدَيْهِ فِي شَيْءٍ مِنْ دُعَائِهِ إِلَّا فِي الِاسْتِسْقَاءِ فَإِنَّهُ يَرْفَعُ حَتَّى يرى بَيَاض إبطَيْهِ

Anas said the Prophet was not accustomed to raise his hands in any supplication he made except when praying for rain. He would then raise them high enough for the whiteness under his armpits to be visible. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1418

Mishkat al-Masabih 1419

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1419

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ: أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ اسْتَسْقَى فَأَشَارَ بِظَهْرِ كَفَّيْهِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ. رَوَاهُ مُسلم

He said the Prophet prayed for rain pointing the back of his hands to the sky. Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1419

Mishkat al-Masabih 1420

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1420

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا رَأَى الْمَطَرَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ صيبا نَافِعًا» . رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

‘A'isha told that when God's Messenger saw rain he said, “O God, send a beneficial downpour." Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1420

Mishkat al-Masabih 1421

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1421

وَعَن أنس قَالَ: أَصَابَنَا وَنَحْنُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مَطَرٌ قَالَ: فَحَسَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثَوْبَهُ حَتَّى أَصَابَهُ مِنَ الْمَطَرِ فَقُلْنَا: يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لِمَ صَنَعْتَ هَذَا؟ قَالَ: «لِأَنَّهُ حَدِيثُ عَهْدٍ بربه» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Anas said:: A shower of rain fell when we were with God’s Messenger, so he removed his garment till some of the rain fell on him. We asked him why he did this, and he replied, “Because it has recently been with its Lord." Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1421

Mishkat al-Masabih 1422

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1422

عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى الْمُصَلَّى فَاسْتَسْقَى وَحَوَّلَ رِدَاءَهُ حِينَ اسْتَقْبَلَ الْقِبْلَةَ فَجَعَلَ عِطَافَهُ الْأَيْمَنَ عَلَى عَاتِقِهِ الْأَيْسَرِ وَجَعَلَ عِطَافَهُ الْأَيْسَرَ عَلَى عَاتِقِهِ الْأَيْمَنِ ثُمَّ دَعَا الله. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

‘Abdallah b. Zaid said God’s Messenger went out to the place of prayer and prayed for rain. When he faced the qibla he turned round his cloak, putting its right side on his left shoulder and its left side on his right shoulder, then made supplication to God. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1422

Mishkat al-Masabih 1423

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1423

وَعَن عبد الله بن زيد أَنَّهُ قَالَ: اسْتَسْقَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعَلَيْهِ خَمِيصَةٌ لَهُ سَوْدَاءُ فَأَرَادَ أَنْ يَأْخُذَ أَسْفَلَهَا فَيَجْعَلَهُ أَعْلَاهَا فَلَمَّا ثَقُلَتْ قَلَبَهَا عَلَى عَاتِقَيْهِ. رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ

He said God’s Messenger prayed for rain wearing a khamisa* of his. He wanted to reverse it from top to bottom, but when it was too heavy he turned it round on his shoulders. * A black square robe with ornamented borders. Ahmad and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1423

Mishkat al-Masabih 1424

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1424

وَعَن عُمَيْر مولى آبي اللَّحْم أَنَّهُ رَأَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَسْتَسْقِي عِنْدَ أَحْجَارِ الزَّيْتِ قَرِيبًا مِنَ الزَّوْرَاءِ قَائِمًا يَدْعُو يَسْتَسْقِي رَافِعًا يَدَيْهِ قِبَلَ وَجْهِهِ لَا يُجَاوِزُ بِهِمَا رَأْسَهُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وروى التِّرْمِذِيّ وَالنَّسَائِيّ نَحوه

‘Umair client of Abul Lahm said he saw the Prophet praying for rain at Ahjar az-Zait1 near az-Zaura’,2 standing, making supplication, praying for rain and raising his hands in front of his face, but not lifting them above his head. 1. A part of Medina which is said to have got the name because of the black stones there which looked as if they had been smeared with oil. 2. A house in Medina. Abu Dawud transmitted it, and Tirmidhi and Nasa’i transmitted something similar.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1424

Mishkat al-Masabih 1425

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1425

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: خَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعْنِي فِي الِاسْتِسْقَاءِ مُتَبَذِّلًا مُتَوَاضِعًا مُتَخَشِّعًا مُتَضَرِّعًا. رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ

Ibn 'Abbas said God’s Messenger went out (i.e. to pray for rain) wearing old clothes, with a humble and lowly manner, making petition. Tirmidhi, Abu Dawud, Nasa’i and Ibn Majah transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1425

Mishkat al-Masabih 1426

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1426

وَعَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا اسْتَسْقَى قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ اسْقِ عِبَادَكَ وَبَهِيمَتَكَ وَانْشُرْ رَحْمَتَكَ وَأَحْيِ بَلَدَكَ الْمَيِّتَ» . رَوَاهُ مَالك وَأَبُو دَاوُد

'Amr b. Shu'aib, on his father’s authority, quoted his grandfather as saying that when the Prophet prayed for rain he said, "O God, provide water for Thy servants and Thy cattle, display Thy mercy and give life to Thy dead land.” Malik and Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1426

Mishkat al-Masabih 1427

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1427

وَعَنْ جَابِرٍ قَالَ: رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يُوَاكِئُ فَقَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ اسْقِنَا غَيْثًا مُغِيثًا مَرِيئًا مُرِيعًا نَافِعًا غَيْرَ ضَارٍّ عَاجِلًا غَيْرَ آجِلٍ» . قَالَ: فَأَطْبَقَتْ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّمَاءُ. رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

Jabir said he saw God’s Messenger raising his hands in supplication. Then he said, “O God, give us rain which will replenish us, abundant, fertilising and profitable, not injurious, granting it now without delay.” He said that thereupon the sky became overcast. Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1427

Mishkat al-Masabih 1428

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1428

عَن عَائِشَة قَالَتْ: شَكَا النَّاسُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قُحُوطَ الْمَطَرِ فَأَمَرَ بِمِنْبَرٍ فَوُضِعَ لَهُ فِي الْمُصَلَّى وَوَعَدَ النَّاسَ يَوْمًا يَخْرُجُونَ فِيهِ. قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ: فَخَرَجَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ بَدَا حَاجِبُ الشَّمْسِ فَقَعَدَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَكَبَّرَ وَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عزوجل ثُمَّ قَالَ: «إِنَّكُمْ شَكَوْتُمْ جَدْبَ دِيَارِكُمْ وَاسْتِئْخَارَ الْمَطَرِ عَنْ إِبَّانِ زَمَانِهِ عَنْكُمْ وَقَدْ أَمَرَكُمُ الله عزوجل أَنْ تَدْعُوهُ وَوَعَدَكُمْ أَنْ يَسْتَجِيبَ لَكُمْ» . ثُمَّ قَالَ: «الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ ملك يَوْمِ الدِّينِ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ يَفْعَلُ مَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ اللَّهُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ الْغَنِيُّ وَنَحْنُ الْفُقَرَاءُ. أَنْزِلْ عَلَيْنَا الْغَيْثَ وَاجْعَلْ مَا أَنْزَلْتَ لَنَا قُوَّةً وَبَلَاغًا إِلَى حِينٍ» ثُمَّ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَلَمْ يَتْرُكِ الرَّفْعَ حَتَّى بَدَا بَيَاضُ إِبِطَيْهِ ثُمَّ حَوَّلَ إِلَى النَّاسِ ظَهْرَهُ وَقَلَبَ أَوْ حَوَّلَ رِدَاءَهُ وَهُوَ رَافِعُ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى النَّاسِ وَنَزَلَ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ فَأَنْشَأَ اللَّهُ سَحَابَةً فَرَعَدَتْ وَبَرَقَتْ ثُمَّ أَمْطَرَتْ بِإِذْنِ اللَّهِ فَلَمْ يَأْتِ مَسْجِدَهُ حَتَّى سَالَتِ السُّيُولُ فَلَمَّا رَأَى سُرْعَتَهُمْ إِلَى الْكن ضحك صلى الله عَلَيْهِ وَسلم حَتَّى بَدَت نَوَاجِذه فَقَالَ: «أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ اللَّهَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَيْءٍ قَدِيرٌ وَأَنِّي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ وَرَسُولُهُ» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُد

'A’isha said the people complained to God’s Messenger of the lack of rain, so he gave orders for a pulpit, and when it was set up for him in the place of prayer he appointed a day for the people on which they should come out. ‘A’isha said God’s Messenger came out when the rim of the sun appeared and sat down on the pulpit. Having declared God’s greatness and expressed His praise, he said, “You have complained of drought in your abodes and of delay in receiving rain at the beginning of its season, but God has ordered you to supplicate Him and has promised that He would answer your prayers.” Then he said, “Praise be to God, the Lord of the universe, the Compassionate, the Merciful, the Master of the day of judgment. There is no god but God who does what He wishes. O God, Thou art God than whom there is no god, the Rich, while we are the poor. Send down rain upon us and make what Thou sendest down a strength and satisfaction for us for a time.” He then raised his hands and kept raising them till the whiteness under his armpits was visible. He then turned his back to the people and inverted (or, turned round) his cloak while keeping his hands aloft. He then faced the people, descended and prayed two rak'as. God then produced a cloud and a storm of thunder and lightning came on. Then it rained by God’s permission, and before he reached his mosque streams were flowing. When he saw the speed with which the people sought shelter he laughed till his back teeth were visible. Then he said, “I testify that God is omnipotent and that I am God’s servant and Messenger.” Abu Dawud transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1428

Mishkat al-Masabih 1429

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1429

وَعَنْ أَنَسٍ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ كَانَ إِذْ قحطوا استسقى بالبعاس بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ فَقَالَ: اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا كُنَّا نَتَوَسَّلُ إِلَيْكَ بِنَبِيِّنَا فَتَسْقِينَا وَإِنَّا نَتَوَسَّلُ إِلَيْكَ بِعَمِّ نَبِيِّنَا فَاسْقِنَا. قَالَ: فَيُسْقَوْنَ. رَوَاهُ الْبُخَارِيُّ

Anas said that when they experienced a drought ‘Umar b. al-Khattab prayed for rain by virtue of al-‘Abbas b. ‘Abd al-Muttalib, and said, "O God, we used to supplicate Thee by virtue of our prophet and Thou didst give us water. We are now supplicating Thee by virtue of our prophet’s uncle, so give us water.” He said that they were then given water. Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1429

Mishkat al-Masabih 1430

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1430

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: " خَرَجَ نَبِيٌّ مِنَ الْأَنْبِيَاءِ بِالنَّاسِ يَسْتَسْقِي فَإِذا هُوَ بنملة رَافِعَة بعض قوائهما إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فَقَالَ: ارْجِعُوا فَقَدِ اسْتُجِيبَ لَكُمْ من أجل هَذِه النملة ". رَوَاهُ الدَّارَقُطْنِيّ

Abu Huraira said:: I heard God’s Messenger say that a prophet took the people out to pray for rain, and when he saw an ant raising some of its legs to the sky he said, “Return, for your prayers have been answered because of this ant.” Daraqutni transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1430

Mishkat al-Masabih 1431

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1431

عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «نُصِرْتُ بِالصَّبَا وَأُهْلِكَتْ عَاد بالدبور»

Winds. Ibn 'Abbas reported God’s Messenger as saying, “I have been helped by the east wind, and ‘Ad* were destroyed by the west wind.” 1. An ancient people who were destroyed because of their rejection of the prophet Hud. Cf. Qur’an, 11:50 ff., etc. (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1431

Mishkat al-Masabih 1432

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1432

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ قَالَتْ: مَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ضَاحِكًا حَتَّى أَرَى مِنْهُ لَهَوَاتِهِ إِنَّمَا كَانَ يتبسم فَكَانَ إِذَا رَأَى غَيْمًا أَوْ رِيحًا عُرِفَ فِي وَجهه

'A’isha said, ''I never saw God’s Messenger laugh to such an extent that I could see his uvula, he would only smile ; and when he saw clouds or wind his face showed signs .” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1432

Mishkat al-Masabih 1433

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1433

عَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا عَصَفَتِ الرِّيحُ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَسْأَلُكَ خَيْرَهَا وَخَيْرَ مَا فِيهَا وَخَيْرَ مَا أُرْسِلَتْ بِهِ وَأَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّهَا وَشَرِّ مَا فِيهَا وَشَرِّ مَا أُرْسِلَتْ بِهِ» وَإِذَا تَخَيَّلَتِ السَّمَاءُ تَغَيَّرَ لَونه وحرج وَدَخَلَ وَأَقْبَلَ وَأَدْبَرَ فَإِذَا مَطَرَتْ سُرِّيَ عَنْهُ فَعَرَفَتْ ذَلِكَ عَائِشَةُ فَسَأَلَتْهُ فَقَالَ: " لَعَلَّهُ يَا عَائِشَةُ كَمَا قَالَ قَوْمُ عَادٍ: (فَلَمَّا رَأَوْهُ عَارِضًا مُسْتَقْبِلَ أَوْدِيَتِهِمْ قَالُوا: هَذَا عَارِضٌ مُمْطِرُنَا) وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ: وَيَقُولُ إِذَا رَأَى الْمَطَرَ «رَحْمَةً»

She reported the Prophet as saying when the wind was stormy, "O God, I ask Thee for what is good in it, in what it contains and in what it was sent for; and I seek refuge in Thee from what is evil in it, in what it contains and in what it was sent for.” When the sky became black his colour changed and he went out and in, backwards and forwards, but when the rain came his alarm was removed. ‘A’isha noticed that and asked him about it and he replied, “Perhaps, ‘A’isha, it may be as the people of ‘Ad said. When they saw a cloud formation coming towards their valleys they said it was a cloud formation which would give them rain.” A version says that when he saw rain he would say, “Make it a blessing.” (Bukhari and Muslim.)

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1433

Mishkat al-Masabih 1434

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1434

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ " مَفَاتِيحُ الْغَيْبِ خَمْسٌ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ: (إِنَّ اللَّهَ عِنْدَهُ عِلْمُ السَّاعَةِ وَيُنَزِّلُ الْغَيْثَ) الْآيَة. رَوَاهُ البُخَارِيّ

Ibn ‘Umar reported God’s Messenger as saying, “The keys of the unseen are five.” He then recited, “God has knowledge of the Hour, and He sends down the rain . . .” (Al-Qur’an; 31:34). Bukhari transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1434

Mishkat al-Masabih 1435

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1435

وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: «لَيْسَتِ السَّنَةُ بِأَنْ لَا تُمْطَرُوا وَلَكِنِ السَّنَةُ أَنْ تُمْطَرُوا وَتُمْطَرُوا وَلَا تُنْبِتُ الْأَرْضُ شَيْئًا» . رَوَاهُ مُسلم

Abu Huraira reported God’s Messenger as saying, “Famine does not consist in your getting no rain, but it consists in your getting rain and getting more rain without the earth producing anything.” Muslim transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1435

Mishkat al-Masabih 1436

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1436

عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَقُولُ: «الرِّيحُ مِنْ روح الله تَأْتِي بِالرَّحْمَةِ وَبِالْعَذَابِ فَلَا تَسُبُّوهَا وَسَلُوا اللَّهَ مِنْ خَيْرِهَا وَعُوذُوا بِهِ مِنْ شَرِّهَا» . رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ وَابْنُ مَاجَهْ وَالْبَيْهَقِيُّ فِي الدَّعَوَاتِ الْكَبِيرِ

Abu Huraira told of his hearing God’s Messenger say, “The wind comes from God’s mercy bringing blessing and punishment, so do not revile it, but ask God for some of its good and seek refuge in Him from its evil." Shafi'i, Abu Dawud, Ibn Majah and Baihaqi, in ad- da'awat al-kabir, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1436

Mishkat al-Masabih 1437

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1437

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ أَنَّ رَجُلًا لَعَنَ الرِّيحَ عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ: «لَا تَلْعَنُوا الرِّيحَ فَإِنَّهَا مَأْمُورَةٌ وَأَنَّهُ مَنْ لَعَنَ شَيْئًا لَيْسَ لَهُ بِأَهْلٍ رَجَعَتِ اللَّعْنَةُ عَلَيْهِ» . رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Ibn ‘Abbas told how the Prophet said, when a man cursed the wind in his presence, "Do not curse the wind, for it is under command; if anyone curses a thing which does not deserve it, the curse will return on himself." Tirmidhi transmitted it and said this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1437

Mishkat al-Masabih 1438

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1438

وَعَنْ أُبَيِّ بْنِ كَعْبٍ قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: " لَا تَسُبُّوا الرِّيحَ فَإِذَا رَأَيْتُمْ مَا تَكْرَهُونَ فَقُولُوا: اللَّهُمَّ إِنَّا نَسْأَلُكَ مِنْ خَيْرِ هَذِهِ الرِّيحِ وَخَيْرِ مَا فِيهَا وَخَيْرِ مَا أُمِرَتْ بِهِ وَنَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ هَذِهِ الرِّيحِ وَشَرِّ مَا فِيهَا وَشَرِّ مَا أُمِرَتْ بِهِ ". رَوَاهُ التِّرْمِذِيُّ

Ubayy b. Ka'b reported God’s Messenger as saying:: Do not curse the wind, but when you see what you dislike say, "O God, we ask Thee for some of the good in this wind, in what it contains and in what it has been commanded to do; and we seek refuge in Thee from the evil in this wind, in what it contains and in what it has been commanded to do." Tirmidhi transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1438

Mishkat al-Masabih 1439

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1439

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ قَالَ: مَا هَبَّتْ رِيحٌ قَطُّ إِلَّا جَثَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسلم على رُكْبَتَيْهِ وَقَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْهَا رَحْمَةً وَلَا تَجْعَلْهَا عَذَابًا اللَّهُمَّ اجْعَلْهَا رِيَاحًا وَلَا تَجْعَلْهَا رِيحًا» . قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ تَعَالَى: (إِنَّا أرسلنَا عَلَيْهِم ريحًا صَرْصَرًا) و (أرسلنَا عَلَيْهِم الرّيح الْعَقِيم) (وَأَرْسَلْنَا الرِّيَاح لَوَاقِح) و (أَن يُرْسل الرِّيَاح مُبَشِّرَات) رَوَاهُ الشَّافِعِي وَالْبَيْهَقِيّ فِي الدَّعْوَات الْكَبِير

Ibn ‘Abbas said:: No wind ever blew without the Prophet getting down on his knees and saying, "O God, make it a blessing and do not make it a punishment. O God, make it to be winds and do not make it a single wind.” Ibn ‘Abbas remarked that the Book of God most high contains these words, "We sent upon them a furious wind;"1 "We sent upon them the devastating wind;"2 "And We sent the winds fertilising;"3 and "We sent the winds as heralds of glad tidings."4 1. Al-Qur’an; 41:16. 2. Al-Qur’an; 51:41. 3. Al-Qur’an; 15:22. 4. Cf. Al-Qur an; 30:46. The quotation is not quite accurate. The quotations are meant to show that when 'wind’ is used without qualification in the Qur’an it indicates punishment, but the use of 'winds without qualification indicates blessing. Shafi'i and Baihaqi, in ad-da'awat al-kabir, transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1439

Mishkat al-Masabih 1440

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1440

وَعَنْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَالَتْ: كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا أَبْصَرْنَا شَيْئًا مِنَ السَّمَاءِ تَعْنِي السَّحَابَ تَرَكَ عَمَلَهُ وَاسْتَقْبَلَهُ وَقَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ إِنِّي أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنْ شَرِّ مَا فِيهِ» فَإِنْ كَشَفَهُ حَمِدَ الله وَإِن مطرَت قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ سَقْيًا نَافِعًا» . رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَالنَّسَائِيُّ وَابْنُ مَاجَه وَالشَّافِعِيّ وَاللَّفْظ لَهُ

‘A’isha said that when the Prophet saw something rising in the sky, meaning clouds, he left what he was doing, faced them and said, "O God, I seek refuge in Thee from the evil of what they contain." If God cleared them away he praised Him, and if rain fell he said, "O God, give a beneficial fall.” Abu Dawud, Nasa’i, Ibn Majah and Shafi'i transmitted it, the wording being Shafi'i's.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1440

Mishkat al-Masabih 1441

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1441

وَعَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ: كَانَ إِذَا سَمِعَ صَوْتَ الرَّعْدِ وَالصَّوَاعِقَ قَالَ: «اللَّهُمَّ لَا تَقْتُلْنَا بِغَضَبِكَ وَلَا تُهْلِكْنَا بِعَذَابِكَ وَعَافِنَا قَبْلَ ذَلِكَ» . رَوَاهُ أَحْمَدُ وَالتِّرْمِذِيُّ وَقَالَ: هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ

Ibn ‘Umar told that when the Prophet heard the sound of thunder and of thunderbolts he said, "O God, do not kill us with Thine anger and do not destroy us with Thy punishment, but preserve us before that happens." Ahmad and Tirmidhi transmitted it, the latter saying that this is a gharib tradition.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1441

Mishkat al-Masabih 1442

Book 11Chapter 4Hadith 1442

عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الزُّبَيْرِ أَنَّهُ كَانَ إِذَا سَمِعَ الرَّعْدَ تَرَكَ الْحَدِيثَ وَقَالَ: سُبْحَانَ الَّذِي يُسَبِّحُ الرَّعْدُ بِحَمْدِهِ وَالْمَلَائِكَةُ من خيفته. رَوَاهُ مَالك

It is told of ‘Abdallah b. az-Zubair that when he heard thunder he stopped talking and said, “Glory be to Him whose praise the thunder and the angels extol from fear of Him." Malik transmitted it.

Reference: Mishkat al-Masabih 1442